■  ./  J  ^  7 

J  I 

LIBRA.RY 

OF  THE 

Theological   Seminary, 

PRINCETON,    N.  J. 


,  BV  3271  .] 

366 

K56 

1834 

King,  Alonzo, 

1796-1835. 

Memoir  of 

George 

Dana 

Boardman 

<:y%^.pt^  .^w^ 


^  Vv  >.^  X^^ 


MEMOIR 


OF 


GEORGE   DANA   BOARDMAN. 


MISSIONARY    TO    BURMAH 


CONTAINING     MUCH     INTELLIGENCE     RELATIVE     TO     THE     BUBMAIT 
MISSION. 


y 


BY    ALONZO    KING, 

Minister  of  the  Gospel  in  Northborough,  Mass. 


"I  will  go  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord  God."    Pa.  Ixxi.  16. 


BOSTON: 


AND     HUBBARD     AND     EDMANDS,     CINCINNATI. 

1834. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1834,  by 

LINCOLN,  EDMANDS  &  CO. 

in  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  Massachusetts. 


Lewis  &  Penniman,  Piinter^ 
Bromfield-street. 


ADVERTISEMENT. 


The  following  work  is  respectfully  presented  to  the  Bap- 
tist Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  at  whose  particular  request 
it  was  undertaken.  Its  appearance  in  public  has  hitherto 
been  prevented  by  circumstances  not  within  the  control  of 
the  Compiler.  He  hopes,  however,  that  it  has  lost  nothing 
by  the  delay.  The  recent  arrival  from  India,  of  Mr. 
Boardman's  private  journal  and  some  other  papers,  has 
contributed  much  to  the  interest  and  value  of  the  book. 
It  is  now  commended  to  the  charities  and  prayers  of  the 
public,  and  to  the  blessing  of  the  God  of  missions* 

Jfortkborough,  (Mass.)  March,  1834. 


NOTICE. 

The  subject  of  this  Meraoir  was  so  universally  beloved 
by  his  connexions  and  friends — such  was  the  ardor  of  his 
piety,  and  depth  of  his  humility — and  so  striking  were  his 
traits  as  a  faithful,  successful  and  persevering  missionary — 
together  with  the  circumstance,  that  the  profits  from  the 
copyright  of  the  work  are  secured  to  the  Board  of  Mis- 
sions, to  aid  them  in  sustaining  their  important  station  in 
Burmah,  that  they  feel  confident  the  friends  of  the  mission- 
ary cause  will  read  the  book  with  interest  and  pleasure, 
and  will  exert  themselves  in  widely  diffusing  it  abroad  in 
our  land. 

Boston,  May  1 ,  1834. 


CONTENTS. 


Page- 
CHAPTER  I. 

^Including  a  sketch  of  Mr.  Boardman's  early  history.  9 

CHAPTER  II. 

Mr.  Boardman  pursues  his  studies  at  Waterville — He  indulges 
a  hope  in  Christ,  and  makes  a  profession  of  religion — The 
happy  state  of  his  mind.  14 

CHAPTER  III. 

Waterville  college — Mr.  Boardman  enters  it — His  progress  in 
study — Graduates,  and  is  appointed  tutor.  28 

CHAPTER  IV. 

His  domestic  afflictions — Progress  and  result  of  his  exercises 
on  the  subject  of  missions — He  offers  himself  to  the  Board 
and  is  accepted — Leaves  college.  37 

CHAPTER  V. 

He  pursues  his  studies  at  Andover — Correspondence — His  la- 
bors for  the  Clarkson  Society  in  Salem — He  visits  Maine  and 
receives  ordination.  57 


b  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Mr.  Boardman's  travels  West  and  South — His  marriage,  em- 
barkation, and  voyage.  76 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Mr.  Boardman's  arrival  and  residence  at  Calcutta — Description 
of  schools  and  native  churches.  89 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

Mr.  Boardman  announces  the  close  of  the  war  with  Burmah — 
He  is  requested  by  the  English  Baptists  to  remain  still  longer 
in  Calcutta.  104 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Mr.  Boardman  leaves  Calcutta  and  arrives  at  Amherst — Estab- 
lishes a  new  station  at  Maulmein — He  is  in  imminent  peril  of 
his  life,  and  suffers  loss  by  robbers.  123 

CHAPTER  X. 

Mr.  Boardman  is  joined  at  Maulmein  by  Messrs.  Judson  and 
Wade — He  opens  a  school  for  boys — Conversation  with  his 
two  Burman  scholars — Review  of  the  past  year,  and  reso- 
lutions for  the  future — His  letter  on  the  death  of  Mr.  C.  Hel- 
ton— An  interesting  extract  from  his  diary.  135 

CHAPTER  XI. 

The  thermometer  at  Maulmein — Mr.  Boardman's  religious  dis- 
course with  his  pupils — Death  of  Dr.  Price — He  leaves  Maul- 
mein and  establishes  a  new  station  at  Tavoy — Prospects  of 
the  mission  at  that  place.  151 


CONTENTS.  7 

CHAPTER  XII. 

Historical  sketch  of  the  Karens — Their  apparent  readiness  to 
receive  the  Gospel — Description  of  Tavoy,  with  its  temples 
and  images.  164 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

Uncourteous  demeanor  of  a  few  natives — Interesting  case  of  a 
Chinese  youth — Hopeful  conversions  and  baptisms — Mr. 
Boardman's  method  of  spending  the  Sabbath.  177 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

Plan  of  enlarged  operations  in  the  department  of  native  schools 
—The  deified  book  of  the  Karens.  191 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Mr.  Boardman's  first  tour  into  the  Karen  jungle — Baptisms — 
Visit  to  the  prison  in  Tavoy — Execution  of  a  bandit.  210 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

Voyage  of  health  to  Mergui — Description  of  Mergui — Death  of 
little  Sarah — Review  of  the  past  year.  227 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

Revolt  of  Tavoy — Mrs.  Boardman  repairs  to  Maulmein — Mr. 
Boardman  follows,  but  soon  returns  to  Tavoy  and  resumes  his 
labors.  239 

CHAPTER  XVni. 

Dangerous  illness  of  Mrs.  Boardman — Visit  to  the  Karen  settle- 
ments south  of  Tavoy — Mrs.  Boardman  leaves  for  Maulmein.  259 


8  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

His  letters  to  Mrs.  B.  at  Maulmein — Leaves  Tavoy  to  take 
charge  of  the  station  at  Maulmein — His  health  declines — 
Returns  to  Tavoy — Success  of  the  missioiis.  274 

CHAPTER  XX. 

Mr.  Boardman's  last  letter  to  his  relatives  in  America — Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Mason  join  the  mission — Mr.  Boardman  dies  amid  the 
mountains  of  Tavoy.  293 

CHAPTER  XXI. 
Conclusion.  310 


MEMOIR. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Including  a  sketch  of  Mr.  Boardman's  early  history. 

"  It  is  a  homage  due  to  departed  worth,  whenever  it  rises  to  such  a  height  as  to  render 
its  possessor  an  object  of  general  attention,  to  endeavor  to  rescue  it  from  oblivion;  that 
when  it  is  removed  from  the  observation  of  men,  it  mny  still  live  in  their  memory,  and 
transmit  through  (he  shades  of  the  sepulchre,  some  reflection,  however  faint,  of  its  living 
lustre.  By  enlarging  the  cloud  of  witnesses  by  which  we  are  encompassed,  it  is  calcu- 
lated to  give  a  fresh  impulse  to  their  desire  of  imitation  ;  and  even  the  despair  of  reach- 
ing it  is  not  without  its  use,  by  checking  the  levity,  and  correcting  the  pride  and 
presumption  of  the  human  heart."  HalL. 

George  Dana  was  the  third  son  of  the  Rev.  Sylvanus 
and  Phebe  Boardman.  He  was  born  in  Livermore,  State 
of  Maine,  Feb.  8,  1801.  His  father  was  at  that  time 
pastor  of  the  Baptist  church  in  that  place,  but  has  since 
removed  to  New  Sharon,  in  the  same  State,  where,  though 
giow  in  the  decline  of  life,  he  still  performs  with  ability 
the  duties  of  a  faithful  and  affectionate  minister  of  Christ. 

As  it  is  desirable  to  know  something  definite  of  the  early 
years  of  one,  whose  memory  is  cherished,  and  whose  name 
is  held  in  high  esteem  by  all  who  knew  him,  curiosity 
eagerly  pries  into  the  dawning  and  gradual  development 
of  that  intellect,  which,  in  the  zenith  of  its  strength, 
shed  an  influence  at  once  so  healthful  and  enlightening, 
on  pagan  darkness.  From  the  scanty  materials  in  our 
possession,  we  are  able  to  discover  the  germ  only,  or  at 
most  the  tender  bud,  while  the  flower,  in  its  early  freshness 
and  beauty,  was 

"  born  to  blush  unseen, 
And  waste  its  sweetness  on  the  desert  air." 

His  venerable  father,  however,   by  the  request  of  the 
Compiler,  has  furnished  a  few  interesting  incidents  of  the 
early  years  of  George.     From  childhood  he  was  much  at- 
2 


10  M  E  M  O  I  R    O  F 

tached  to  books,  and  would  often  attempt  to  conceal  his 
bodily  indisposition  from  his  parents,  lest  it  should  induce 
them  to  detain  him  from  school.  To  his  instructers 
he  was  uniformly  endeared  by  his  proficiency  in  juvenile 
studies.  His  opportunities  for  improvement  were  rather 
limited,  till  1810,  when  his  parents  removed  to  North 
Yarmouth.  Here  he  enjoyed  better  advantages,  and  evinc- 
ed a  more  ardent  desire  for  the  acquisition  of  knowledge. 
His  attachment  to  books  increased ;  and  while  they  with- 
drew him  from  his  youthful  sports,  they  rewarded  the 
trifling  sacrifice  by  the  superior  enjoyment  of  their  perusal. 
He  had  begun  to  ''  sip  at  the  Pierian  spring,"  and  so 
sweet  to  him  were  its  waters,  that  at  the  age  of  twelve 
years  he  determined,  if  not  immediately,  yet  at  some 
future  period,  to  allay  his  thirst  by  drinking  "  more  large- 
ly" at  the  fountain-head.  At  that  early  period,  says  his 
father,  he  had  resolved  on  a  collegiate  education,  and  had 
remarked  to  his  mother,  that  if  the  circumstances  of  the 
family  were  such  as  to  forbid  it  at  present,  this  should  be 
his  first  object  after  he  became  of  age.  This  ardent 
thirst  for  knowledge  his  parents  wisely  cherished ;  and 
after  having  stated  to  him  distinctly,  that  if  such  were  his 
determination,  he  must  depend  for  support  on  his  own 
resources — to  which  he  promptly  and  cheerfully  assented 
— he  was  sent  to  the  academy  in  North  Yarmouth.  He 
was  now  in  his  thirteenth  year.  An  incident  here  oc- 
curred, which,  as  related  by  his  preceptor,  evinced  the 
ease  with  which  he  could  commit  to  memory  the  lessons 
assigned  him,  and  the  power  with  which  he  retained  them. 
He  was  put  upon  the  study  of  the  Latin  grammar.  This 
he  despatched  in  less  time  than  his  instructer  had  ever 
known  it  done  before.  Having  gone  through  it  the  first 
time,  he  fondly  hoped  to  be  put  immediately  to  the  use  of 
the  Lexicon.  He  was  told,  however,  that  previously  to 
this  he  must  go  through  the  grammar  once  or  twice  more. 
He  was  disappointed,  but  took  his  seat ;  and  after  an  hour 
or  two,  was  asked  if  he  had  got  a  lesson,  and  being  called, 
he  recited,  verbatim,  sixteen  pages.  He  was  then  asked 
if  he  had  got  more.  He  answered,  "  yes  ; "  and  on  being 
asked  how  much,  he  replied,  "  I  can  recite  the  whole 
book,  Sir,  if  you  wish." 
X»  1816,  his  parents  removed  to  New  Sharon.     George 


RE  V.    G.    D.    B  O  A  RDM  AN.  11 

was  now  placed  for  a  season  at  the  academy  in  Farming- 
ton,  where  his  proficiency  gave  him  the  pre-eminence  over 
most  of  his  fellow  students.  He  soon  after  commenced  the 
study  of  algebra,  in  which  he  made  no  considerable  progress 
and  seemed  discouraged ;  but  when  he  was  removed  to 
Bloomfield  academy,  and  put  under  the  tuition  of  Mr. 
Hall,  a  thorough  mathematician,  he  soon  overcame  the 
difficulty  of  obtaining  the  knowledge  of  that  abstruse  sci 
ence,  as  he  before  thought  it.  Mr.  Hall  ever  retained  for 
him  a  high  degree  of  respect,  and  was  often  heard  to 
speak  of  him  as  a  youth  of  much  promise.  Such  was  his 
confidence  in  him  as  a  scholar  that  on  one  occasion,  hav- 
ing business  that  called  him  abroad  for  a  week,  he  com- 
mitted the  whole  charge  of  the  academy  to  his  young  pu- 
pil during  his  absence.  Mr.  B.  was  then  only  sixteen 
years  of  age. 

"  From  a  child,"  says  his  father,  "  he  possessed  strong 
passions,  but  not  turbulent, — was  fond  of  pleasure,  but 
more  fond  of  books.  The  labor  he  did  on  the  farm  was 
done  hastily,  and  often  so  as  to  indicate  absence  of  mind 
from  his  employment ;  but  when  he  had  done  his  work  he 
could  always  find  a  book.  On  a  rainy  day  in  hay-season, 
when  the  laborers  had  left  the  field,  he  was  soon  missed, 
and  upon  inquiry,  'where  is  George?'  it  was  replied,  *  he 
is  in  school.'  To  his  parent's  authority  he  seemed  to  feel 
bound  and  willing  to  submit.  His  health,  after  the  age  of 
three  or  four  years,  was  generally  good,  and  he  appeared 
to  possess  a  strong  and  vigorous  body.  He  bid  fair,  till 
after  his  close  application  to  study,  to  be  very  strong  and 
athletic ;  but  after  the  age  of  about  fifteen,  he  was  seldom 
long  at  home,  and  seemed  to  grow  tall,  spare  and  deli- 
cate." 

His  aptness  to  teach,  and  his  talent  in  commanding  the 
attention  and  respect  of  his  pupils,  were  evinced  at  an 
early  period  of  his  life.  When  in  his  sixteenth  year,  an 
age  at  which  few  persons  think  of  entering  the  field  of 
public  instruction,  he  was  found  capable  of  governing,  to 
the  entire  satisfaction  of  parents  and  children,  the  most 
unmanageable  schools  in  the  country.  On  his  entering 
the  place  where  anarchy  had  prevailed,  order  arose  out  of 
confusion,  and  the  discordant  elements,  of  which  district 
schools  are  often  composed,  settled  down  into  unbroken 


12  MEMOIROF 

harmony.  The  influence  which  he  wielded,  and  which 
gave  him  such  success  in  his  employment,  was  not  of  a 
despotic  character,  such  as  in  days  gone  by  led  to  the 
barbarous  use  of  corporeal  punishment ;  it  was  the  subdu- 
ing influence  of  love  blended  with  fear ;  a  respectful  influ- 
ence, which,  while  it  prompted  obedience  through  fear  of 
oflending,  rendered  that  obedience  pleasant  by  the  love 
which  it  inspired.  He  understood  better  than  most  per- 
sons of  his  age,  the  principles  of  human  nature,  in  the 
application  of  which  to  the  business  of  instruction  he 
was  completely  successful.  His  countenance,  though 
youthful,  was  capable  of  assuming  an  expression  pre- 
eminently calculated  to  inspire  with  respectful  attention 
the  minds  of  his  young  pupils.  Words  with  him  were 
seldom  necessary  to  produce  order.  He  could  look  them 
into  silence,  and  was  wont  to  observe,  humorously,  that  if 
a  scholar  withstood  his  looks,  he  usually  considered  him  a 
hopeless  character.  The  order  and  quiet  introduced  by 
his  judicious  management,  were  turned  to  the  best  advan- 
tage, and  under  his  skilful  guidance  his  youthful  charge 
went  rapidly  forward  in  the  acquisition  of  knowledge. 

It  is  amusing  and  instructive  to  recur  to  the  days  of  our 
childhood,  to  trace  the  progress  of  improvement  in  the 
business  of  instruction,  and  mark  the  wide  difference  be- 
tween that  age  and  the  present,  in  the  modes  of  imparting 
knowledge.  Then,  a  common  school  was  an  absolute 
monarchy,  in  which  the  teacher  was  the  despot.  The 
badge  of  his  office,  the  emblem  of  his  unlimited  authority, 
is  too  well  known  to  require  description,  and  needs  only 
to  be  alluded  to,  to  fill  the  mind  with  horror.  The  inno- 
cent trifles  even  of  playful  children  were  laid  under  its 
ban,  and  received  the  rigor  of  its  discipline.  This,  together 
with  the  tedious  routine  of  forms,  was  pre-eminently  calcu- 
lated to  fill  the  minds  of  children  with  gloom,  and  render 
the  acquisition  of  knowledge  any  thing  but  pleasing. 
Happily  the  times  and  the  customs  are  now  in  a  measure 
changed,  though  there  are  but  too  many  vestiges  of  former 
barbarity  still  lingering  about  the  nurseries  of  learning, 
in  the  more  retired  parts  of  the  country.  Primary  schools 
have  assumed  more  the  form  of  little  republics,  where  the 
youthful  citizens  are  exempted  from  needless  restrictions. 
The  laws  by  which  they  are  governed  are  of  a  moral  char- 


RE  V.    G.    D.    BO  ARDM  AN.  *  13 

acter,  enforcing  obedience  from  the  power  of  motive. 
The  teacher  is  regarded  as  a  kind  and  faithful  guardian, 
watching  over  the  best  interests  of  his  little  charge,  and 
leading  them  on,  by  gentle  means,  in  their  delightful  em- 
ployment. The  superiority  of  the  latter  over  the  former 
method  of  instruction  and  government,  is  too  obvious  to 
need  a  labored  support.  It  requires  little  depth  of  pene- 
tration to  discover,  that  those  youth  who  are  made  to  feel 
that  all  the  avenues  to  knowledge  are  strewed  with  flowers, 
will  enter  with  a  keener  zest,  and  make  more  rapid  ad- 
vances, than  those  who  feel  that  at  every  step  they  are 
treading  on  thorns  and  thistles;  and  that  such  as  have 
been  taught  to  govern  themselves,  will  be  likely  to  make 
more  active  and  useful  citizens,  than  those  who  have  been 
required  to  surrender  their  wills  to  that  of  a  tyrant,  and  to 
yield  both  body  and  mind  to  a  state  of  vassalage.  The 
very  task  of  self-government  brings  into  exercise  the  best 
feelings  of  their  nature  ;  and  the  consciousness  of  possess- 
ing the  power  and  the  right  of  self-control,  impresses  them 
with  the  proper  dignity  of  intelligent  and  accountable  be- 
ings, which  is  itself  one  of  the  strongest  moral  'restraints, 
and  a  most  powerful  incentive  to  virtue.  If  Mr.  Board- 
man  had  not  adopted,  in  all  its  extent,  the  present  mode 
of  instruction  and  government,  he  was  evidently  advancing 
towards  it  with  a  quickened  step,  and  had  he  continued 
in  the  field,  would  unquestionably  have  stood  conspicuous 
in  the  ranks  of  approved  instructors.  One  who  knew  him 
well  has  remarked,  that  he  always  taught  school  with 
great  success,  and  possessed  such  a  versatility  of  talent, 
that  he  was  never  for  a  moment  embarrassed  with  the 
multiplicity  of  objects,  which  necessarily  engage  the  at» 
tention  of  a  teacher  in  common  district  schools, 


14  M  E  M  O  I  R    O  F 


CHAPTER  II. 


Mr.  Boardman  pursues  his  studies  at  Waterville— He  indulges  a 
hope  in  Christ,  and  makes  a  profession  of  religion — The  happy 
state  of  his  mind. 

"I  was  a  stricken  deer,  that  left  the  herd 

Long  since.     With  many  an  arrow  deep  infixed 

IMy  panting  side  was  charged,  when  I  withdrew 

To  seek  a  tranquil  death  in  distant  shades. 

There  was  1  found,  l)y  One  who  had  himself 

Been  hurt  hy  tlie  archers.     In  his  side  he  bore, 

And  in  his  hands  and  feet,  the  ciuel  scars. 

With  gentle  force  soliciting  the  darts, 

He  drew  them  forth,  and  healed,  and  bade  me  live." 

The  seminary  at  Waterville,  (Me.)  was,  for  several  years, 
known  only  as  a  literary  and  theological  institution.  The 
reputation  which  it  had  acquired  for  literary  advantages,  soon 
drew  the  attention  of  young  Boardman ;  and  as  his  parents 
were  desirous  he  should  be  placed  under  a  decidedly  moral 
and  religious  influence,  it  was  determined  that  he  should 
pursue  his  studies  for  a  season  at  that  place.  He  repaired 
to  Waterville  in  May,  1819,  and  entered  upon  his  favorite 
pursuit  with  renewed  ardor.  For  a  time,  the  society  of  the  re- 
ligious students,  then  about  twenty  in  number,  did  not  exert 
that  influence  upon  him,  which  his  friends  had  fondly  antici- 
pated. Perhaps,  as  is  often  the  fact,  the  religious  atmosphere 
in  which  he  moved,  awakened  the  latent  enmity  of  his  heart, 
and  instead  of  subduing  him  to  the  obedience  of  Christ, 
served  only  to  drive  him  to  greater  extremities. 

He,  however,  always  paid  an  external  respect  to  religion 
and  religious  people,  and  in  the  midst  of  youthful  recreation, 
was  the  subject  of  many  painful  relentings.  As  he  was  al- 
most the  only  one  in  the  institution  who  was  not  professedly 
religious,  the  pious  students,  as  well  as  officers  of  instruc- 
tion, watched  his  movements  with  deep  concern,  and  felt 
a  strong  desire  for  his  conversion  to  God. 

His  father,  alluding  to  this  period  in  the  history  of  George, 
thus  speaks  of  him  :  "  Many  things  seemed  calculated  se- 
riously to  impress  his  mind.  The  scholars  were  usually 
called  on  in  rotation,  to  lead  in  morning   and  evening 


R  E  V.    G.    D.    B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  15 

prayers,  while  he  was  passed  by.  Prayer  meetings  were 
weekly  held,  at  which  he  attended,  when  his  case  was  rare- 
ly, if  ever  omitted,  in  such  terms  as  he  could  not  mistake  ; 
and  when  he  came  to  occupy  the  same  room  with  one  of 
the  students,  he  soon  learned  that  his  companion  constantly 
repaired  to  his  closet  once  a  day,  where  he  spent  one  quar- 
ter of  an  hour  in  agonizing  prayer  for  his  conversion. 
Much  religious  conversation  with  him  in  person,  evinced 
the  deep  solicitude  his  friends  felt  on  his  account.  At 
length  an  expression  of  -concern  depicted  on  his  counte- 
nance, and  the  half-suppressed  sigh,  which  would  sometimes 
escape  his  bosom,  inspired  the  hope  that  an  arrow  had 
reached  his  heart.  Some  time  elapsed,  however,  before  a 
gleam  of  hope  was  by  him  expressed,  as  having  arisen  in 
his  forlorn  bosom  ;  and  after  a  faint  hope  was  acknowl- 
edged, he  often  expressed  strong  doubts  of  his  gracious 
state,  thinking  himself  too  great  a  sinner,  so  soon,  if  ever, 
to  find  forgiveness.  But  so  rich  was  the  grace,  and  so  abun- 
dant the  manifestation  of  a  Saviour's  love,  that  all  his 
doubts  and  unbelief  were  soon  overcome,  and  his  heart  was 
filled  with  rapture,  and  his  tongue  with  praise.  And  now, 
he  who  never  before  had  the  gift  of  singing,  applied  himself 
with  such  assiduity  to  the  study  of  music,  that,  aided  by  a 
strong  desire  to  unite  with  the  people  of  God  in  that  de- 
lightful employment,  he  became,  though  not  a  melodious, 
yet  a  judicious  participant  in  vocal  music.  Never  has  the 
first  visit  at  his  father's  house,  after  his  conversion,  been 
forgotten,  nor  the  circumstance  of  his  being  requested  to 
lead  in  the  devotions  of  the  family." 

It  will  be  interesting  to  enter  more  in  detail  into  the  ex- 
ercises of  his  mind  previously  to  conversion,  and  to  know 
something  more  of  the  darkness  of  that  night,  which  was 
succeeded  by  so  bright  a  morning.  The  following  account 
of  his  religious  experience,  taken  from  his  original  manu- 
script, in  the  hand-writing  of  his  bereaved  widow,  has  at 
length  reached  us.     It  is  given  entire. 

Mr.  Boardman's  Christian  Experience.^ 

"  My  parents  were  hopefully  pious.  They  often  instruct- 
ed me  in  the  principles  of  religion,  and  urged  on  me  the  im- 


16 


MEMOIR     OF 


portance  of  possessing,  at  an  early  age,  an  interest  in  the 
Redeemer.  Their  parental  instructions  were,  however, 
too  much  neglected.  The  world  with  its  fascinating  charms, 
had  too  much  engrossed  my  mind.  Sometimes  the  realities 
of  religion  forced  me  to  serious  thought ;  but  at  others, 
the  amusements  of  the  young  attracted  my  chief  attention. 
I  desired  to  have  Christ  for  my  friend  at  a  dying  hour,  but 
my  language  generally  was,  '  Go  thy  way  for  this  time.' 
When  any  alarming  sickness  prevailed  in  the  vicinity,  I 
felt  a  desire  to  be  prepared  for  its  attack  ;  but  when  the 
apparent  danger  was  past,  my  anxiety  abated,  and  I  lived 
as  before.  I  would  occasionally  resolve  to  attend  to  the 
subject  of  religion  without  delay  ;  but  some  unexpected 
event  ever  induced  me  to  procrastinate. 

"  Thus  was  I  led  on,  till  the  fifteenth  year  of  my  age. 
At  that  time,  the  doctrines  of  divine  sovereignty  and  elec- 
tion greatly  harassed  my  mind.  They  appeared  to  me  the 
most  hateful  sentiments  that  could  be  inculcated.  I  en- 
gaged in  a  violent  opposition  to  them,  but  was  soon  defeat- 
ed. The  arguments  brought  to  their  support,  were  incon- 
trovertible. I  was  silenced,  but  not  satisfied.  When  I 
ceased  to  oppose  these  doctrines,  I  became  concerned  for 
the  salvation  of  my  soul.  I  viewed  myself  exposed  to  the 
displeasure  of  God  forever ;  but  had  no  discovery  of  the 
odious  nature  of  sin  in  his  sight.  For  several  weeks,  my 
mind  continued  in  a  state  of  deep  distress.  I  sought  for 
peace  ;  but  how  to  obtain  it,  I  knew  not.  Soon,  however, 
I  became  so  much  at  ease  respecting  myself,  that  I  again 
engaged,  though  somewhat  reluctantly,  in  the  amusements 
of  the  young.  But  I  found  not  that  enjoyment  in  them, 
which  I  formerly  had.  The  solemnities  of  eternity  would 
sometimes  rush  upon  my  mind,  and  leave  no  place  for 
enjoyment  from  my  youthful  recreations.  I  chose  rather 
to  be  under  deep  distress  for  my  sins,  than  to  enjoy  the 
pleasures  of  the  world.  It  appeared  to  me,  that  should  God 
cut  me  off  as  a  cumberer  of  his  ground,  and  send  me  to 
hell,  he  would  be  just.  I  delighted  in  christian  company 
and  conversation,  although  I  at  such  times  felt  the  greatest 
distress.  I  wept  over  my  sins,  but  found  no  relief  This 
state  of  mind  continued  till  a  change  of  circumstances,  un- 
favorable to  religious  inquiry,  put  a  check  to  my  serious 
thoughts,  and  allayed,  in  a  degree,  my  distress  of  mind.     I 


RE  V.    G.    D.    B  O  A  RD  M  A  N.  17 

was  now  among  the  irreligious.  But  still,  the  recollection  of 
my  former  feelings  would  sometimes  renew  my  distress. 
My  conscience  would  often  check  me  in  presence  of  my 
gay  companions,  and  I  found  it  exceedingly  difficult  to 
conceal  my  feelings. 

"  About  this  time,  I  conceived  the  plan  of  effecting  my  own 
conversion.  I  had  not  much  doubt,  but  that  at  some  future 
time,  God  would  give  me  grace.  But  as  I  was  naturally 
proud  and  aspiring,  I  expected  to  experience  a  remarkable 
change.  Something  more  than  ordinary  must  usher  me 
into  the  kingdom  of  Christ. 

"  About  three  years  rolled  away,  without  any  considerable 
change  in  my  feelings.  My  great  purpose  of  self-conver- 
sion was  not  carried  into  effect.  I  mingled  with  the  world 
more  than  ever,  but  still  thought  often  on  the  subject  of  re- 
ligion. 

"  In  my  nineteenth  year,  my  mind  became  more  deeply 
distressed  in  view  of  my  state,  than  at  any  preceding  peri- 
od. The  thought  of  hell  alarmed  me.  I  viewed  myself  to 
be  alone  in  my  exercises,  considering  them  as  entirely  dif- 
ferent from  those  of  any  other  person.  My  sins  appeared 
great  and  aggravated  ;  but  such  was  the  hardness  of  my 
heart,  that  I  could  not  repent.  I  saw  no  way  of  escape. 
Nothing  but  destruction  awaited  me.  Christ  seemed  to  be 
a  Saviour  for  those  who  trusted  in  him,  but  not  for  me. 
Such  was  my  anxiety  of  mind,  that  I  could  not,  for  some 
time,  attend  to  my  usual  employments. 

"  I  remained  much  in  the  same  state  of  feeling  for  seve- 
ral weeks,  when  a  subject  different  from  anything  I  had 
previously  thought  of,  powerfully  impressed  my  mind.  I 
saw  that  I  had  been  engaged  in  continued  acts  of  rebellion 
against  that  God,  whom  it  was  my  duty  to  serve.  Those 
very  deeds,  which  once  appeared  commendable,  seemed 
now  only  to  increase  my  guilt.  Even  my  prayers,  which  I 
once  thought  were  pleasing  in  the  sight  of  God,  now  ap- 
peared abominable  in  my  own.  My  impressions  were  not, 
however,  so  deep  as  those  of  many  persons,  nor  were  they 
such  as  I  had  expected.  It  was  not  now  the  fear  of  hell, 
but  the  thought  that  I  had  sinned  against  God,  that  was  the 
cause  of  my  trouble.  But  yet  my  heart  was  so  hard,  that 
it  seemed  impossible  to  melt  it  into  contrition.  With  the 
poet  I  could  say, 

'  I  mourn  because  I  cannot  mourn.' 


18  MEMOIROF 

Thus  from  day  to  day  was  I  troubled,  '  not  as  other  men' 
are,  but  pursuing,  as  I  supposed,  an  untrodden  path.  The 
Bible  was  wholly  laid  aside  ;  because  the  threatenings  which 
it  contained  applied  to  me  with  renewed  force  and  terror, 
I  could  discover  a  Saviour  for  every  body  but  myself,  '  O' 
thought  I,  '  If  I  could  but  repent,  it  would  allay  my  distress. 
But,  alas  !  I  fear  that  God  has  left  me  to  final  impenitence 
and  unbelief  It  would  be  just  in  him  to  make  me  misera- 
ble. What  shall  a  wretched  sinner  do  ?  I  cannot  remain 
here,  I  dare  not  go  back,  I  cannot  go  forward.  I  will 
mourn  over  my  sins,  if,  peradventure,  the  Lord  may  give 
me  repentance  unto  life.' 

"  At  this  time,  my  attachment  to  Christians  became  more 
ardent.  While  I  witnessed  their  devotions,  I  longed  to 
fall  upon  my  knees,  and  pour  out  my  heart  with  them  in 
prayer.  Soon  after,  I  became  oppressed  with  fear,  lest  I 
should  be  a  hypocrite.  My  prayer  ascended  to  God,  that 
if  I  never  found  peace  in  believing,  I  might  never  find  it  in 
any  thing  else. 

"  At  this  critical  moment,  Christians  began  to  speak  to 
me  in  encouraging  terms.  But  the  effect  was  only  to  in- 
crease my  distress,  as  I  now  thought  that  I  had  deceived 
them.  I  resolved  never  to  hope  till  I  had  reason  to  hope, 
and  until  I  could  even  say,  '  /  know  that  my  Redeemer  liv- 
eth.'  I  now  felt  the  keenest  distress,  for  I  was  in  my 
own  estimation  a  hypocrite,  and  a  most  heinous  sinner. 
Christians  continued  to  encourage  me.  But  their  encour- 
agements did  not  comfort  me.  At  length  a  person,  whose 
piety  I  could  not  doubt,  related  to  me  his  Christian  experi- 
ence. I  traced  the  progress  of  his  exercises,  and  wonder- 
ed at  the  apparent  similarity  between  his  experience  and 
my  own.  Still  I  expected  him  to  speak  of  some  more  won- 
derful manifestations  of  divine  things,  of  more  deep  convic- 
tions, and  the  like.  And  when  he  came  to  the  time  when 
he  obtained  hope,  'What,'  thought  I,  'is  this  a  Christian- 
experience  ?  I  have  felt  nearly  all  which  he  has  expressed. 
There  is  one  point  in  which  we  differ  ;  he  has  evidence  of 
pardon  and  acceptance  with  God ;  I  have  none.  If,  how- 
ever, he  has  related  a  Christian  experience,  and  my  experi- 
ence correspond  with  his,  may  I  not  hope  V  A  calmness 
succeeded,  to  which  I  had  ever  before  been  an  entire 
stranger.     I  opened  the  Bible,  and,  O    how  precious  was 


REV.    G.      D.      BOARD  MAN  19- 

that  holy  book.  It  spoke  the  language  of  salvation.  The 
Psalms  were  peculiarly  precious.  Secret  prayer  became 
a  most  delightful  employment.  Christians  were  endeared 
to  me  more  than  ever. 

I  *'  Soon  after  this,  I  disclosed  my  feelings  to  a  very  dear 
Christian  brother.  I  acknowledged  to  him  that  I  had  some- 
times hoped,  but  had  not  much  evidence,  that  I  was  a  child 
of  God.  After  conversing  for  some  time,  he  said  to  me, 
'  You  have  evidence,  if  you  are  not  too  proud  to  receive  it. 
You  must  be  willing  to  be  a  very  little  Christian.'  '  Dear 
Lord,'  was  my  silent  ejaculation,  '  let  me  be  the  least  of 
all  saints.  I  had  rather  be  a  door-keeper  in  the  house  of 
the  Lord,  than  to  dwell  in  the  tents  of  wickedness.' 

"  In  the  course  of  the  conversation,  my  mind  was  filled 
with  holy  joy,  and  I  returned  home  late  in  the  evening, 
happier  than  though  I  had  been  elevated  to  an  earthly 
throne." 

In  July  16,  1820,  Mr.  Boardman  made  a  public  profes- 
sion of  religion,  and  united  with  the  Baptist  church  in 
Waterville.  JMr.  F.  who  was  then  a  student  at  Waterville, 
in  a  letter  to  the  father  of  Mr.  Boardman,  speaks  of  this 
event  in  the  following  manner  : 

"  Dear  Sir, 

"  As  it  must  afford  you  great  joy  to  know,  that  your 
children  are  walking  in  the  truth,  I  take  the  liberty  to 
inform  you,  that  on  Saturday  last,  at  the  monthly  meeting 
of  the  Baptist  church  in  this  place,  your  son  George  gave 
a  relation  of  his  Christian  experience,  and  proposed  him- 
self as  a  candidate  for  baptism.  The  Sabbath  following 
was  appointed  for  the  administration  of  the  ordinance. 
The  day  was  fine,  our  meeting  full,  and  after  the  close  of 
the  morning  services,  he  gave,  by  request  of  the  church,  a 
public  account  of  what  the  Lord  had  done  for  him.  The 
whole  assembly  tarried  and  heard  with  attention.  It  was 
a  new  thing  in  this  place.  Probably  many  who  were 
present  had  never  before  heard  a  Christian  experience. 
Some  were  apparently  affected.  The  administration  of 
the  ordinance  was  solemn  and  deeply  interesting.  Your 
son  has  experienced  a  great  blessing  in  obeying  the  com- 
mand of  Christ.     His  exhortations  and  prayers  have  been 


20  M  E  M  O  I  R    O  F 

heard  in  all  our  meetings  since  his  baptism.  The  good 
confession  which  he  has  witnessed,  has  been  peculiarly 
satisfactory  to  me.  I  have  now  no  doubt  remaining,  of  his 
having  passed  from  death  unto  life." 

Mr.  C.  also  a  fellow  student  with  Mr.  Boardman,  in  a 
letter  to  the  Compiler,  relates  the  following  incident : 

''  While  associated  in  study  with  Mr.  B.  at  Waterville, 
a  circumstance  occurred,  which  was  deeply  interesting  to 
me  at  the  time,  and  whenever  it  has  since  occurred  to  me 
— and  it  often  has— the  most  pleasing  emotions  have  al- 
ways been  produced. 

"  I  had  known,  that  Mr.  Boardman's  mind  had  for  some 
time  been  unusually  impressed  with  religious  subjects;  and 
though  I  had  said  but  little  to  him  personally,  I  felt  much 
interest  in  his  case.  As  he  had  not  appeared,  for  a 
week  past,  so  much  affected  in  view  of  his  state,  as  for 
some  time  previous,  I  feared  his  religious  feelings  were 
beginning  to  subside,  without  producing  any  permanent 
good. 

"  One  evening,  as  I  was  sitting  alone  in  my  room,  Mr. 
B.  came  in.  My  fears,  as  to  the  decline  of  his  religious 
feeling,  were  at  once  removed,  on  discovering  that  he  was 
then  in  a  deeply  anxious  state  of  mind.  Some  questions 
were  proposed  to  him,  which  led  him  to  say,  that  he  had 
at  times  indulged  a  faint  hope,  but  that  he  then  thought  he 
had  been  utterly  deceived.  At  my  request  he  gave  a  par- 
ticular account  of  his  mental  exercises  for  some  weeks 
past.  As  he  advanced  in  his  relation,  his  countenance 
began  to  brighten.  A  heavenly  glow  took  the  place  of 
gloom  and  anxiety ;  his  soul  seemed  filled  with  the  peace 
of  believing ;  and  after  engaging  with  him  in  prayer,  he 
retired,  giving  glory  to  God. 

''  From  his  account  of  the  exercises  of  his  mind,  it  was 
evident  that  he  had  a  deep  sense  of  the  depravity  of  his 
nature,  and  saw  clearly  that  it  was  alone  through  the  blood 
and  righteousness  of  Christ,  that  he  could  hope  for  pardon 
and  salvation." 

These  are  pleasing  testimonies  in  favor  of  the  genuine- 
ness of  the  change  which  he  professed  to  have  experienced, 
and  are  the  more  valuable,  as  they  are  given  by  those  who 


RE  V.    G.    D.    B  O  ARDM  AN.  21 

were  intimately  acquainted  with  him,  and  had  ample  op- 
portunity to  observe  the  character  and  progress  of  his 
religious  exercises  under  all  the  circumstances  connected 
with  his  conversion.  But  it  is  not  to  first  impressions  that 
we  are  to  look  for  the  best  evidences  of  grace  in  the  heart. 
"  Behold,  we  count  them  happy,  who  endure.'^  "  He  that 
shall  endure  to  the  end,  the  same  shall  be  saved." 

The  following  extract  of  a  letter,  addressed  by  him  to 
his  sister,  Mrs.  Blanchard,  discloses  the  particular  state  of 
his  mind  at  the  time  of  his  baptism,  and  immediately 
subsequent  to  that  event : 

"  My  dear  Sister, 

"  To  describe  my  various  feelings  since  I  last  wrote 
you,  would  be  to  fill  a  volume.  I  then  informed  you  that 
I  entertained  a  hope  of  having  experienced  a  change  of 
heart.  Although  my  hope  was  then  faint  indeed,  I  have 
since,  if  not  deceived,  been  blessed  with  a  gradual  in- 
crease of  faith  till  the  present  time ;  even  such  an  increase 
as  has  enabled  me  to  follow  the  footsteps  of  my  blessed 
Redeemer  in  baptism.  An  awful  sense  of  my  total  unwor- 
thiness  would  have  restrained  my  steps,  had  not  the  voice 
of  duty  called  me  to  go  forward.  At  this  crisis,  the  dear 
Saviour,  in  whom  I  trust,  promised  that  he  would  never 
leave  me,  nor  forsake  me.  Encouraged  by  his  word,  and 
trusting  in  him  for  grace  equal  to  my  day,  I  cheerfully 
submitted  myself  to  the  ordinance  of  baptism.  The  occa- 
sion was  solemn  to  the  last  degree. 

*'  In  the  afternoon  I  sat  down,  unworthy  as  I  was,  at 
the  table  of  the  Lord.  My  soul  was  melted  with  the 
love  of  Christ.  I  never  experienced  such  a  season  before. 
I  cannot  express  to  you  the  joy  I  felt  on  that  occasion.  It 
seemed  to  me  that  I  could  never  again  forsake  my  Saviour. 
The  love  of  Christ  appeared  truly  incomprehensible.  I 
wanted  to  tell  the  world  what  a  dear  Saviour  I  had  found. 
The  half  of  the  enjoyment  to  be  found  in  the  service  of 
God,  had  not  been  told  me.  My  heart  throbbed  with  joy, 
while  my  eyes  were  suffused  with  tears.  Since  that  time, 
I  have,  in  general,  enjoyed  a  sweet  composure  of  mind  till 
yesterday — Lord's  day,  P.  M. — when  the  discourse  from 
the  pulpit  became  so  deeply  interesting,  that  I  almost 
3 


22  MEMOIR     OF 

fancied  myself  disembodied  from  the  flesh,  and  desired  to 
depart,  and  to  be  with  Christ." 

The  extract  here  made,  exhibits  a  high  degree  of  reli- 
gious enjoyment.  He  was  then  in  the  morning  of  his 
espousal  to  Christ,  under  the  influence  of  his  first  affec- 
tion, contemplating  the  love  of  his  Redeemer  in  the  sym- 
bols of  his  body  and  blood.  It  is  here,  at  the  table  of  his 
divine  Master,  beholding  thus  in  the  elements  of  the  Sup- 
per the  body  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  that  the  believer  feels 
most  forcibly  the  import  of  the  apostolic  exclamation, 
"Behold,  what  manner  of  love  the  Father  hath  bestowed 
on  us,  that  we  should  be  called  the  sons  of  God."  But 
a  discovery  of  what  he  is  at  heart,  often  calls  back  his 
thoughts  from  Christ,  and  fixes  them  upon  himself  It  is 
then,  in  the  strong,  clear  light  of  contrast,  that  he  sees  the 
immense  moral  distance  at  which  he  is  from  what  he 
should  be ;  that  he  becomes  wholly  dissatisfied  with  him- 
self and  his  attainments,  and  ardently  pants  for  entire 
conformity  to  the  divine  image. 

Such  were  the  feelings  of  Mr.  Boardman,  when  brought 
down  from  the  high  and  delightful  contemplation  of  his 
Redeemer's  love,  by  a  glance  at  his  own  deep  moral  pol- 
lution. "  But  I  have  great  cause  to  mourn  over  the  sin- 
fulness of  my  heart.  I  am  not  as  I  would  be.  The 
monster,  pride,  has  shown  himself  to  me  in  all  his  de- 
formity, and  has  fixed  his  abode  in  my  heart.  I  hate  him. 
Fain  do  I  hope,  that  the  Lord  will  assist  me  in  vanquishing 
him,  and  all  my  other  foes.  He  has  done  marvellous 
things  for  me ;  his  goodness  is  without  a  bound.  Time 
shall  be  but  the  commencement  of  the  service  I  owe  him, 
and  eternity  will  only  suflfice  to  utter  all  his  praise.  That 
such  a  guilty,  simple,  polluted  wretch  as  myself  should  be 
brought  to  partake  of  the  banquet  of  Jesus's  love,  seems 
strange  almost  beyond  belief  '  Herein  is  love,  not  that  we 
loved  Christ,  hut  that  he  loved  us,  even  when  we  were  dead 
in  trespasses  and  sins' 

"  We  hope,  dear  sister,  that  in  this  amazing  love,  we 
have  a  mutual  share.  Our  conflict  with  sin  w^ill  soon  be 
ended,  and  we  shall  be  made  like  unto  our  glorious  Head, 
even  Christ.  What  if  we  are  afflicted  during  the  few 
moments  of  our  stay  on  earth,  if  we  are  to  praise  and  enjoy 


R  E  V.    G.    D.    B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  23 

God  forever  in  eternity.  Christ,  also,  was  a  man  of  sor- 
rows, and  acquainted  with  grief.  Whose  sorrows  are  like 
his  sorrows  ?  Certainly  not  yours  nor  mine.  Let  me 
request  you,  dear  sister,  to  pray  often  for  your  unworthy 
brother.  Remember  his  need  of  divine  assistance,  to  ena- 
ble him  to  discharge  with  fidelity  the  duties  of  one  who 
professes  to  be  a  disciple  of  the  meek  and  lowly  Jesus. 

"  You  undoubtedly  rejoice  to  learn,  that  two  more  Bur- 
mans  have  Embraced  the  religion  of  the  Saviour,  and  hava 
professed  his  name.  It  is  matter  of  joy,  even  among 
angels,  when  one  sinner  repenteth." 

Early  in  August,  while  meditating  on  the  shortness  of 
time,  and  the  rapid  approach  of  eternity,  he  was  roused  by 
intelligence  from  his  friends  of  the  most  cheering  charac- 
ter. On  opening  a  letter,  which  assured  him  of  the  hopeful 
conversion  of  a  beloved  sister,  he  exclaimed,  with  a  full 
soul,  "  O,  may  I  render  to  the  Lord  the  tribute  of  a  grate- 
ful heart."  Some  time  in  the  same  month,  he  visited  his 
friends  at  New  Sharon,  and  had  the  satisfaction  of  witness- 
ing the  baptism  of  his  sister.  From  the  time  when  he 
made  a  profession  of  religion,  till  he  was  unable  to  write, 
he  was  in  the  habit  of  recording  the  most  important  inci- 
dents of  his  life.  While  on  this  visit  to  his  friends,  he 
made  the  following  memorandum  in  his  private  journal. 
It  forcibly  illustrates  the  effects  of  what  Payson  denomi- 
nates, in  relation  to  himself,  "  accursed  self-seeking." 
Few,  if  any,  even  of  the  best  of  men,  have  entirely  escaped 
its  killing  influence.  A  well-meant,  and  perhaps  accept- 
able, discharge  of  duty,  is  often  followed  by  this  bane  of 
religious  enjoyment,  a  fear  lest  men  may  not  think  well  of  us 
and  of  our  performances.  Much  of  the  mortification,  some- 
times apparent  in  men  otherwise  deeply  pious,  results  not 
so  much  from  the  thought  of  not  having  honored  God,  as 
from  the  fear  that  they  have  failed  to  set  off  self  to  advan- 
tage in  the  view  of  men.  This  morbid  sensibility  should 
work  its  own  cure.  It  is  destructive  to  peace  of  mind,  a 
formidable  barrier  to  usefulness,  the  offepring  of  Satan, 
and  utterly  abhorrent  in  the  sight  of  God.  It  is  as  unbe- 
coming to  the  creature,  as  it  is  odious  to  the  Creator. 
None  but  a  perfectly  independent  being  can,  without  the 
imputation  of  weakness,  seek  his  own  glory.     It  is  a  base 


24  M  E  M  O  I  R     O  F 

passion.  Of  this  we  need  no  further  evidence,  than  that 
which  is  furnished  by  the  shame  and  backwardness  which 
men  universally  feel  in  acknowledging  themselves  under 
its  influence.  Even  the  most  unprincipled  men  would 
hide  this  weakness  from  the  view  of  others.  Its  food  is 
adulation,  and  its  name  is  legion.  The  example  of  Him, 
who  sought  not  his  own  glory,  but  the  glory  of  Him  that 
sent  him,  should  effectually  extirpate  this  root  of  bitterness 
from  the  human  breast.  Happy  is  the  man,  who  has 
gained  such  an  ascendency  over  this  abomination  of  his 
heart,  that  he  can,  on  all  occasions,  lose  sight  of  self  in 
the  interest  he  feels  for  souls,  and  the  honor  he  would 
bring  to  God. 

The  extract  follows. 

"  Sabbath  eve,  Sept  10.  I  have  had  a  trying  day.  I 
am  a  poor,  ignorant,  proud  creature.  Why  am  I  thus? 
O  that  I  could  hide  myself  from  the  face  of  men.  What 
shall  I  do?  Lord,  direct  me.  I  fear  I  have  wounded 
the  blessed  cause.  I  acknowledge  my  unworthiness  and 
sin.  O  my  pride  ;  what  a  monster  !  I  fear — -O  abomina- 
ble wickedness — I  fear  that  men  will  not  think  well  of  me. 
This  is  what  troubles  me.  Begone,  base  fiend,  and  let  me 
lie  at  the  feet  of  Jesus." 

On  his  return  to  Waterville,  he  wrote  as  follows : 

''  Sept.  14.  To-day,  I  have  had  a  pleasant  season  in 
meeting  my  brethren  in  Waterville,  the  place  of  my  spirit- 
ual birth.  Dear  Saviour,  thy  children  are  precious  com- 
panions. May  they  be  my  company  on  earth,  and  mine 
in  eternity.  Thanks  be  to  thee  for  preserving  me  in  my 
absence,  and  blessed  be  thy  name  in  the  great  congrega- 
tion. Deign,  gracious  Father,  to  communicate  thy  grace, 
that  we  may  spend  our  days  in  thy  blessed  service.  Give 
us  much  brotherly  love,  and  incite  us  to  watchfulness  and 
prayer." 

"  Lord's  day,  Oct.  21.  Have  had  some  precious  sea- 
sons of  late.  How  shall  I  express  God's  goodness  to  me! 
It  is  like  a  powerful  and  constant  stream,  which,  though  it 
meets  with  many  obstructions,  yet  keeps  continually  flow- 
ing.    Why  does  God  bless  me  so  ?     Certainly  not  on  ac- 


R  E  V.    G.    D.    B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N,  25 

count  of  any  merit  in  me.     It  is   all  of  grace,   through 
Jesus  Christ  his  Son." 

It  is  not  always  easy  to  determine    the  exact  limits  of 
propriety  in  selecting  from  a  private  journal.     Here  the 
mind  is  seen  in  its  undress.      Whatever  is  beautiful  in  its 
structure,  or  rich  and  elegant   in  its  furniture,  may  be  ex- 
amined and  brought  to  light  without  fear  of  censure.    And 
why  may  not  its  most  prominent  blemishes  also  be  exposed  ? 
Because  custom — modern  custom  indeed — seems  to  forbid 
it.     It  is,  indeed,   a  common  remark,   in   writings  of  this 
kind,  that  the  individual  was  not  without  his  failings;  and 
this  general  acknowledgment  is  thought   amply  sufficient, 
without  entering  into  particulars.     And  if,  in  some  instan- 
ces, special   blemishes  are  brought  to  light,  they  are  often 
so  modified  as  to  set  them,  at  last,  in  the  light  of  virtues. 
It  would  be  difficult  to  justify  custom  in  the  delineation  of 
such  traits  as  are  lovely,  and  in  the  studious   concealment 
of  whatever  is  calculated  to  cast  a  shade  upon  the  picture. 
The  true  standard  of  a  man's  piety  is  most  clearly  seen  by 
presenting  him  as  he  is,  a  compound  of  evil  passions  and 
propensities,  and  by  exhibiting  the  power  of  grace  which 
enabled  him  to  overcome  them.     From  characters  which 
have  been  given  of  some  good  men,  one   would  suppose 
that  human  nature,  in  those  instances,  at  least,  had  been 
cast  in  a  mould   peculiarly  favorable  to   piety,  that  there 
was  very  little  of  the  strength  of  depravity  with  which  to 
contend,   and   that,   consequently,   the   obstructions  to  an 
elevated  degree  of  purity  were  few  and  easily  removed.     It 
is  the  man,  not  the   grace  of  God,  that  in  these  instances 
is  the  object  of  admiration.     If,  in  any  circumstances,  man 
is  deserving  of  praise,  he  certainly  is  deserving  of  the  great- 
est, who  has  had  to  contend  with,  and  has  overcome  the  most 
powerful  human  corruptions.    Where  sin  is  seen  to  abound, 
and  grace  much  more  abound,  the  glory  is  then  transferred 
to  Him  to  whom  it  exclusively  belongs.     If  infidelity  scoff 
at  such  seeming  contradictions,  it  is  for  the  same  reason 
that  it  scoffs  at  every  thing  else,  which  is  too  elevated  and 
spiritual  for  its  conceptions. 

It  is  thought  that  the  tendency  of  a  biography,  in  which 
light  and  shade  are  seen  to  intermingle,  is  more  favorable 
to  the  mind  of  the  pious  reader,  than  one  which  dazzles 
3* 


26  MEMOIROF 

by  its  brightness.     For  here  he  finds  himself  conversant, 
not  with  one  of  a  higher  order  of  beings,  but  with  a  man 
of  like  passions  witli  himself,  agitated  by   the  war  in  his 
members,  and   sighing  for   deliverance   from   his   body  of 
death.     It  certainly  is  not  a  dictate  of  piety  that  induces 
a  man  to  be  satisfied  with  harboring  in  his  own  breast  the 
hateful  passions  which  he  sees  have  existed  in  the  bosoms 
of  men  eminent  for  their  religious  attainments.     The  fact 
of  their  having  gained  the  ascendency  over  self  and  sin, 
will  gird  him  with  strength  for  the  same  conflict ;  while  a 
faultless  character,  by  the  elevation  to  which  it  rises,  may 
discourage  even   an    attempt   at   imitation.     In  the  latter 
case,  the  effect  is   to   throw  the  mind  into  a  state  of  doubt 
and  gloominess,  if  not  into  despair.     While,  therefore,  on 
some,  a  character  drawn  in  its  highest  degree  of  perfec- 
tion,  may   act   as   a  powerful   incentive   to   imitation,   on 
others,  and  probably  the    far    greater  part,   it   acts  as  a 
real  discouragement.     And  on  men  of  the  world,  it  is  be- 
lieved, that  such  a  character   is  far   from  leaving  the  most 
favorable   impression.     For   though  they  may   pretend  to 
doubt  every  thing  else  pertaining  to  religion,  they  seldom 
doubt  that  a  man  professing  to  be  pious  has  his  failings. 
And  the   very   concealment  of  those  failings,  which  are 
common  in  a  greater  or  less  degree  to  all,  only  gives  them 
greater  reason  to  regard  the  whole  in  the  light  of  fiction. 
The   advantages,   then,   are  on   the  side    of  plain   truth. 
And    when    it  is  remembered   that   at  the    day   of  final 
account,  the  secrets  of  all  hearts  will  be  revealed  by  Him 
who  knoweth  what  is  in  man,  what  motive  can  justify  the 
concealment  of  those  traits  of  character,  a  full  disclosure 
of  which  will   then  be  made,  presenting  an  affecting  con- 
trast to  the   historic  page   which  has   recorded  only   the 
virtues  of  his  people.     It  is  said,  that  respect  for  the  dead, 
and'regard  for  their  surviving  relatives  and  friends,  should 
deter  us  from   the  disclosure  of  anything  which  may  cast 
an  unlovely  shade   over  their  memory.     It  is  replied,  that 
respect  for  departed  worth  is  bftt  a  poor  apology  for  mak- 
ing the  pious  dead  speak  falsehood,  which   is,  in  effect, 
the  case,  where  there  is  but  a  partial  exhibition  of  charac- 
ter.    And  with  respect  to  regard  for  surviving  relatives, 
the  Compiler  of  this  work  is  relieved  from  apprehension  of 
censure  arising  from  this  quarter.     The  father  of  our  be- 


RE  V.    G.    D.    B  OARDM  AN.  27 

loved  Boardman  has  explicitly  stated  his  desire  that  no 
effort  might  be  made  to  extol  his  son,  but  to  magnify  the 
grace  of  God  in  him. 

These  remarks  are  made  with  a  view  to  present  the 
reasons,  for  giving  the  following  extract  from  Mr.  Board- 
man's  private  journal,  and  a  few  others  of  a  similar  char- 
acter in  subsequent  pages. 

"  Oct.  28.  All  the  fiery  darts  of  the  adversary  seem 
aimed  directly  at  me.  Pride,  abominable  pride,  most  of 
all,  torments  me.  I  am  proud  even  of  my  faults.  Envy, 
too,  prevails,  to  an  alarming  extent  in  my  heart.  I  was 
displeased  to-day,  and  felt  wickedly,  because  one  of  my 
Christian  brethren  appeared  more  spiritual  than  myself. 
We  were  conversing  with  an  aged  Christian  friend  on  the 
subject  of  religion,  and  this  brother  answered  the  ques- 
tions which  were  proposed  better  than  I  could ;  he  also 
asked  better  questions  than  I  could,  and  discovered  more 
grace  than  I.  O  wretched  man  that  I  am  !  I  fear  I 
shall  never  be  of  any  service  in  the  world.  At  present,  I 
am  a  tax  on  Christ  and  on  his  people,  if  the  expression 
be  admissible.  If  ever  a  Christian  had  reason  to  com- 
plain, I  more.  A  child  of  God,  and  at  the  same  time 
serving  self  and  sin  ;  a  proud  wretch,  and  yet  a  pen- 
sioner on  the  divine  bounty  ;  a  sinner,  a  pharisee,  a  worm, 
a  nothing,  and  still  hoping  for  eternal  life.  O  Lord,  save 
me,  for  I  sink  in  deep  waters,  where  there  is  no  standing. 
Help,  Lord,  or  I  perish." 


28  M  E  M  O  I  R     O  F 


'     CHAPTER  III. 

Waterville  College — Mr.  Boardman  enters  it — His  progress  in  study 
— Graduates,  and  is  appointed  tutor. 

The  friends  of  the  Waterville  seminary,  both  in  Maine 
and  Massachusetts,  impressed  with  the  importance  of  giv- 
ing to  their  beneficiaries,  most  of  whom  were  then  at  Wa- 
terville, a  more  classical  education,  deemed  it  expedient  to 
raise  the  character  of  the  institution  to  that  of  a  college. 
The  State  of  Maine,  comprising  nearly  as  much  territory 
as  the  whole  of  the  other  New  England  States,  command- 
ing an  extensive  range  of  sea-coast,  and  a  soil  of  much  pro- 
ductiveness, and  rapidly  increasing  in  population,  was  con- 
sidered as  an  inviting  field  for  the  establishment  of  such  an 
institution.  The  local  situation  of  Waterville  was  such  as 
to  favor  the  plan,  lying  far  in  the  interior  of  the  State,  and 
containing  a  flourishing  village  at  the  head  of  boat-naviga- 
tion, on  the  waters  of  the  Kennebec.  The  resources  of 
the  State  were  considered  as  amply  adequate  to  the  endow- 
ment of  another  college  ;  and  the  number  of  her  youth  as 
sufficient  to  fill  it  with  scholars  of  a  promising  character. 
It  was  confidently  believed,  that  the  contemplatec  change 
in  the  character  of  the  institution,  so  far  from  proving  det- 
rimental to  the  truly  able  seminary  at  Brunswick,  would 
actually  add  to  the  interests  of  both ;  and  thus  increase  the 
amount  of  intellectual  culture  in  the  State.  Thus  far,  the 
experiment  has  proved  the  correctness  of  the  theory.  Most 
of  all,  the  situation  of  the  churches  in  Maine,  many  of  them 
in  their  infancy,  located  in  flourishing  villages,  and  desti- 
tute of  pastors,  seemed  imperiously  to  demand  the  immedi- 
ate adoption  of  the  measure.  It  was  also  hoped,  that  an 
institution  of  the  kind,  established  in  that  region  of  country, 
might  eventually  send  forth  men,  whose  religious  influence 
should  be  felt  on  other  continents.*     A  petition  was  accord- 

*  The  hope  was  not  in  vain.  The  voice  of  one  of  her  first  and 
ablest  sons,  has  been  heard  in  distant  India,  gladdening  the  dwell- 
ers amid  the  mountains  of  Tavoy  ;  and  that  of  another,  Mr.  C.  Hel- 
ton, one  of  her  most  meek  and  godly  pupils,  among  the  "  sable  sons 
of  Africa." 


REV.    G.    D.    BOAR  DM  AN.  29 

ingly  presented  to  the  legislature  of  the  State,  in  the  early 
part  of  1820,  and  a  charter  was  granted,  giving  to  the  institu- 
tion the  title  of  Waterville  college.  Mr.  Boardman  and  a 
particular  associate  in  study,  composed  the  first  class.  Such 
had  been  the  proficiency  which  he  had  made  in  his  studies, 
that,  at  an  examination  by  the  Faculty,  he  was  found  quali- 
fied to  enter  two  years  in  advance. 

Usefulness  now  became  his  ruling  passion,  and  as  his 
studies  were  pursued  with  this  object  steadily  in  view,  he 
applied  himself  with  an  assiduity,  which  left  little  time  for 
miscellaneous  reading  and  correspondence.  Yet,  in  the 
ardor  of  these  pursuits,  he  did  not  neglect  the  cultivation 
of  personal  piety.  Aware  that  his  future  usefulness  depend- 
ed mainly  upon  this,  he  eagerly  embraced  every  favorable 
opportunity  to  accomplish  so  desirable  an  object.  Though 
young  both  in  years  and  in  Christian  experience,  he  had 
become  extensively  acquainted  with  the  deceitfulness  and 
desperate  wickedness  of  his  own  heart,  and  felt  deeply  the 
need  of  close  self-examination,  watchfulness  and  prayer. 
How  much  his  rapid  growth  in  grace  and  in  the  knowledge 
of  Christ  is  to  be  attributed,  under  God,  to  the  circumstan- 
ces in  which  he  was  placed,  is  not  for  us  to  determine. 
Those  circumstances,  however,  were  peculiarly  favorable. 
He  was  the  first  that  had  experienced  religion  at  Waterville. 
With  the  religious  students,  he  had  been,  as  we  have  seen, 
the  subject  of  many  prayers  and  tender  expostulations.  His 
hopeful  conversion,  therefore,  sent  a  thrill  of  joy  through 
every  bosom.  They  hailed  this  new  accession  to  their 
number  and  their  strength,  with  ardent  gratitude  to  God  • 
and  were  ever  ready  to  impart  that  instruction,  which 
greater  length  of  experience  had  enabled  them  to  treasure 
up.  The  ministry,  too,  under  which  he  at  that  time  set, 
was  of  the  most  able  and  instructive  character  :  a  ministry, 
which,  by  the  grace  of  God,  was  full  of  divine  unction. 
The  truths  to  which  he  was  accustomed  to  listen,  seemed 
to  fall  from  lips  touched  as  with  a  coal  from  the  altar  of 
God,  and  were  like  apples  of  gold  in  pictures  of  silver. 
Under  such  circumstances,  encompassed  by  such  associates, 
and  breathing  such  an  atmosphere  as  everywhere  encircled 
him,  it  might  be  expected  that  his  improvements  would  be 
in  proportion  to  his  advantages. 

The  following  extracts  from  his   correspondence,  will 


30  M  E  M  O  I  R     O  F 

give  a  general  view  of  his  religious  and  other  feelings,  at 
the  time  of  entering  college  : 

"  Waterville  College,  July  20,  1821. 

"  My  dear  Sister, 

"  Your  favor  of  last  January  vi^as  gratefully  received.  It 
is  my  intention  to  visit  you  at  Cumberland,  soon  after  the 
close  of  the  term  in  August.  I  have  also  contemplated  vis- 
iting other  places  in  that  vicinity  at  the  same  time.  But 
while  I  lay  plans  for  the  future,  let  me  well  remember  that 
all  thinors  here  are  fluctuatincr  and  uncertain.  Next  fall 
may  find  me  in  eternity. 

"Reflections  on  this  subject  are  often  profitable.  The 
decay  of  things  earthly,  though  a  gloomy  consideration, 
is  a  source  of  great  consolation  to  the  true  Christian.  Were 
those  who  are  practically  waiting  to  receive  a  crown  of 
glory,  to  indulge  the  thought  of  continuing  here  forever, 
how  would  it  damp  their  joys.  Yes,  dear  sister,  if  I  thought 
this  sinful  world  was  to  be  my  everlasting  home,  I  should 
be  in  despair.  My  affections,  however,  are  too  much  set 
on  earthly  things,  *  My  soul  lies  cleaving  to  the  dust.'  All 
my  trust  is  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  to  him  I  look  for  par- 
don and  salvation.  .Indeed,  it  is  joyful  to  know  that  salva- 
tion is  of  grace.  Were  any  part  of  it  left  to  me,  I  should 
utterly  fail  of  the  crown  of  life. 

"  Permit  me  to  inquire  respecting  your  own  state.  If 
you  do  not  enjoy  all  those  manifestations  of  the  divine  pres- 
ence which  you  may  desire,  allow  me  to  caution  you  against 
rash  conclusions.  A  decision  respecting  our  characters  as 
Christians,  is  of  the  utmost  importance.  We  ought,  there- 
fore, to  take  an  impartial  survey  of  our  situation.  We 
may  determine  too  hastily.  If  you  do  not  enjoy  religion, 
as  you  once  thought  you  should,  you  ought  not  to  yield  im- 
mediately to  despair.  We  must  not  think,  when  visited  by 
fiery  trials,  that  some  strange  thing  has  befallen  us.  But 
while  we  guard  against  despair,  we  ought  to  be  still  more 
guarded  against  presumption.     This  has  ruined  thousands." 

Some  of  the  earliest  records  of  his  religious  exercises,  in- 
dicate a  prevailing  tendency  of  his  mind  to  the  Christian 
ministry.  He  was  early  led  to  inquire,  "  Lord,  what  wilt 
thou  have  me  to  do,"  and  to  pray  that  he  might  have  grace 


R  E  V     G.    D.    B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  31 

to  discover,  and  pursue  the  path  of  duty.  He  appeared  to 
feel  habitually,  and  to  a  very  high  degree,  the  preciousness 
of  souls,  and  the  importance  of  their  conversion  to  God. 
The  result  was,  that  a  growing,  and  finally  settled,  convic- 
tion, that  it  was  his  duty  to  devote  himself  exclusively  to  the 
work  of  the  ministry,  took  possession  of  his  mind.  While  in 
his  last  year  in  college,  he  made  the  following  entry  of  his 
feelings  in  his  private  journal : 

"  I  shall  soon  be  twenty-one  years  of  age.  A  wide  world 
lies  before  me ;  a  world  of  various  pursuits  and  employ- 
ments ;  a  world  of  sin  and  of  sinful  beings.  It  becomes  me 
seriously  to  inquire,  what  God  would  have  me  to  do.  I 
have  some  fondness  for  science  and  literature ;  a  greater 
fondness  for  theology.  My  constitution  is  pretty  good,  my 
heart  exceedingly  prone  to  evil,  my  talents  for  speaking 
small,  but  my  mind  is  swallowed  up  in  the  cause  of  Christ. 
My  inclinations  to  engage  in  the  gospel  ministry,  are  very 
strong  ;  my  sense  of  my  insufficiency,  very  deep ;  my  im- 
pressions of  duty,  increasing  ;  the  calls  for  laborers  in  the 
Lord's  vineyard,  very  loud  and  frequent.  The  churches 
at  home  are  destitute  of  pastors,  and  souls  are  perishing  by 
thousands  in  heathen  lands,  without  the  knowledge  of  the 
Saviour.  O  my  God,  what  shall  I  do  ?  where  shall  I  go  ? 
I  am  willing,  so  far  as  I  know  myself,  to  devote  my  all  to 
the  service  of  my  God.  O  Lord,  direct  me.  Send  me 
where  thou  wilt.  I  am  thine.  Only  let  me  glorify  thee  in 
all  things,  whether  by  life  or  by  death." 

Nearly  at  the  same  time  his  mind  was  directed  to  the 
subject  of  missions,  with  an  absorbing  interest.  His  feel- 
ings in  relation  to  the  state  of  the  heathen,  were  not,  as  is 
too  often  the  case  with  young  Christians,  slight  and  ephe- 
meral ;  they  were  deep  and  abiding,  and  continued  to  in- 
crease, till  they  carried  him  away  from  kindred  and  coun- 
try, to  toil,  and  suffer,  and  die  in  a  pagan  land. 

The  following  letter  to  his  father,  contains  the  first  dis- 
tinct enunciation  of  his  feelings  on  this  subject : 

"  Waterville  College,  Oct.  13,  1821. 

"  My  dear  Father, 

"  I  readily  embrace  theopportunity  presented,  for  writing 
and  sending  to  you.  Since  leaving  New  Sharon,!  have 
been  busily  employed  in  study,  and,  as  I  feared,  have  found 


32  M  E  M  O  I  R     O  F 

little  to  facilitate  a  growth  in  grace.  Butler's  Analogy  of 
Natural  and  Revealed  Religion,  however,  furnishes  many 
strong  evidences  in  favor  of  Christianity,  and  will,  I  hope, 
prove  useful  to  me  in  some  situations  in  life. 

*'  I  cannot  say  that  I  am  fully  established  as  to  the 
course  which  it  may  be  my  duty,  in  future,  to  pursue. 
That  it  is  my  duty  to  be  engaged  somewhere  in  the  pro- 
motion of  the  Redeemer's  cause,  I  have  but  little  doubt. 
But  hov/,  and  where,  are  questions  with  me — questions, 
which  I  would  submit  to  Him,  who  knoweth  all  things. 
To  Him,  I  am  in  some  measure  willing  to  devote  my  all. 
These  physical  and  intellectual  powers  with  which  he  has 
endowed  me,  are  his  by  right,  and  ought  to  be  sacredly 
devoted  to  his  service.  I  feel  a  good  degree  of  satisfaction 
in  committing  my  case  to  him,  and  am  willing  to  go  where 
he  shall  direct,  whether  among  the  Indians  of  North 
America,  or  of  Hindostan,  or  among  the  islands  of  the 
sea.  Learning,  eminence,  riches,  honors,  applauses,  are 
comparatively  nothing  in  my  esteem.  I  am  willing,  so  far 
as  I  know  myself,  to  be  hungry,  poor,  naked  and  despised, 
if  I  may  thereby  win  souls  to  Christ.  This  world  presents 
nothing  worth  attention,  compared  with  the  pleasure  of 
being  wholly  engaged  in  doing  good,  and  in  reflecting 
honor  on  the  dear  Redeemer  of  lost  sinners." 

Ever  after  his  conversion,  he  took  a  deep  interest  in  the 
spiritual  welfare  of  the  people  in  Waterville.  A  friend, 
who  was  with  him  at  college,  says,  "  He  probably  visited 
more  among  the  inhabitants  of  the  town,  and  labored  for 
their  spiritual  good  more  assiduously,  than  any  other  stu- 
dent. And  the  Sabbath  school  immediately  became  to 
him,  and  continued  to  be,  so  long  as  he  was  in  the  place, 
a  delightful  sphere  of  Christian  effort." 

The  subjoined  extract  corroborates,  at  least,  a  part  of 
the  above  testimony. 

"  Waterville  College,  Jan.  14,  1822. 
"Dear  brother  P. 

"  I  embrace  this  opportunity  of  writing  and  sending  to 
you.  As  to  the  state  of  religion,  it  is  mournfully  low. 
The  young  seem  to  rejoice  in  their  youth,  and  to  let  their 
hearts  cheer  them  in  the  days  of  their  youth — to  walk  in 


REV.     G.     D.     B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  33 

the  way  of  their  hearts,  and  in  the  sight  of  their  eyes ;  but 
they  forget  that  for  all  these  things  God  will  bring  them 
into  judgment.  O,  my  brother,  these  things  grieve 
our  hearts ;  we  did  hope  for  better  things.  I  trust  the 
children  of  God  do  feel  for  this  people.  Last  evening  we 
had  a  little  prayer  meeting,  after  the  close  of  the  meeting 
in  the  evening,  and  it  was  to  me  a  refreshing  season.  O 
that  God  would  bless  the  inhabitants  of  this  place  by  a  co- 
pious effusion  of  his  spirit.  Brother  P.  do  you  pray  for 
us  daily  ?  Perhaps  the  Lord  will  hear.  Our  little  Zion  is 
in  deep  trouble.  Her  enemies  have  besieged  her  round 
about.  If  the  Lord  were  not  on  our  side,  our  prospects 
would  be  gloomy  indeed.  But  I  trust  we  do  feel  and  put, 
our  trust  in  him.  His  elect  are  his ;  his  cause  is  his  ;  we 
hope  we  are  his  ;  and  we  know  he  heareth  us,  if  we  pray 
as  we  ought.  O,  it  may  be  that  Satan  is  making  a  despe- 
rate effort  with  the  people  here — that  Zion,  having  been 
long  in  deep  waters,  is  about  to  receive  deliverance.  The 
Lord's  hand  is  not  shortened,  his  ear  is  not  heavy.  I  be- 
lieve, that  in  due  time,  this  village,  which  is  now  a  '  valley 
of  vision,'  full  of  dry  bones,  over  which  the  ministers  of 
Christ  have  long  prophesied,  will  feel  a  shaking,  and  that 
we  shall  hear  a  noise,  bone  coming  to  its  bone — that  the 
breath  of  the  Lord  will  blow  upon  them,  and  there  will 
stand  up  here  an  exceeding  great  army.  May  God  hasten 
the  joyful  time. 

'  The  Lord  can  clear  the  darkest  skies, 

Can  give  us  day  for  night ; 
Make  drops  of  sacred  sorrow  rise 

To  rivers  of  delight.' 

"  We  are  told,  that  when  the  enemy  cometh  in  like  a 
flood,  the  spirit  of  the  Lord  shall  lift  up  a  standard  against 
him.  And  may  not  the  prayers  of  saints  compose  that 
*  standard  V  I  do  feel,  deeply  feel,  at  some  seasons,  for 
this  people  ;  especially  since  they  have  indulged  so  far  in 
vain  amusements.  They  little  think,  while  in  the  midst  of 
their  recreations,  that  their  Christian  friends  are  praying 
for  them ;  they  little  think  of  the  awful  nature  and  ten- 
dency of  sin.  May  the  great  God  awaken  them  from  their 
slumbers,  and  renew  their  hearts." 
4 


34  M  E  M  O  I  R     OF 

Mr.  Boardman  had  now  nearly  completed  his  collegiate 
studies,  and  the  question  as  to  his  future  course  became 
increasingly  pressing,  and  called  for  an  immediate  deci- 
sion. His  character,  as  a  scholar,  and  his  talent  in  teach- 
ing, had  made  the  most  favorable  impression  on  the  minds 
of  the  Faculty.  It  had  already  been  intimated  to  him, 
that  on  closing  his  studies,  he  might,  if  he  would  accept  of 
it,  receive  the  appointment  of  tutor  in  the  college,  with  the 
understanding,  that  as  soon  as  circumstances  would  per- 
mit, a  Professorship  should  be  given  him.  It  was  even 
anticipated,  as  we  shall  hereafter  learn,  though  probably 
not  mentioned  to  him  at  the  time,  that  eventually,  he 
should  be  raised  to  the  Presidency  of  the  college.  These 
circumstances  will  account  for  the  severe  mental  struggle 
exhibited  in  the  subjoined  letter  to  his  father,  a  few  weeks 
previous  to  his  graduation. 

''  Waterville  College,  July  19,  1822. 
*'  My  dear  Father, 

"  In  a  letter  I  lately  wrote  to  brother  H.  I  promised  to 
write  you  soon.  Depressed  in  spirits,  and  weary  with 
study  as  I  am,  I  will  endeavor  to  fulfil  my  engagement. 
But  I  know  not  what  to  write.  If  you  are  acquainted  with 
deep  anxieties  of  mind  as  to  a  future  course  of  conduct ; 
if  you  have  experienced  a  long  suspense  of  judgment  re- 
specting the  path  of  duty,  inclined  to  go  one  way,  but  feel- 
ing some,  yea,  many  apprehensions,  that  God  calls  you 
another  way  ;  if  you  have  seen  the  time  when  friends,  the 
providence  of  God,  and  your  own  choice,  called  you  differ- 
ent ways,  and  if,  in  such  a  time,  you  have  been  left  to 
mourn  in  sorrow  the  hidings  of  the  Saviour's  countenance, 
you  know  how  to  pity  me.  Alas,  my  father,  your  son  is 
unhappy.  I  want  to  preach  the  gospel ;  I  want  to  give 
myself  wholly  to  the  work  ;  I  want  to  be  benefitting  im- 
mortal souls.  But  some  of  my  friends  advise  me  to  remain 
at  Waterville,  while  others  would  dissuade  me  from  it,  and 
the  providences  of  God  seem  rather  to  indicate  that  it  may 
be  my  duty  to  stay.  If  I  stay,  I  cannot  speak  much  in 
public.  The  duties  of  an  officer  in  college  would  engross 
my  whole  attention.  While  my  thoughts  are  devoted 
almost  exclusively  to  scientific  pursuits  through  the  week, 
I  am   but  poorly  prepared  to  stand  up  in  the   counsel  of 


REV.      O.      D.      BOARDMAN.  35 

God  on  the  Sabbath.  Study  engrosses  the  mind  much 
more  than  labor,  especially  mathematical  study.  Still 
there  are  many  things  in  favor  of  my  staying.  The  good 
instruction  I  might  receive  from  the  excellent  Dr.  C.  is 
truly  tempting ;  I  want  to  be  with  him.  Besides,  the  col- 
lege very  much  needs  such  help  as  I  might,  perhaps,  be 
able  to  give  it.  Under  all  these  considerations,  increased 
by  the  urgent  request  of  the  president,  your  own  advice, 
and  that  of  some  others,  I  feel  a  little  inclined  to  remain 
in  Waterville  a  year  or  two,  should  my  services  be  needed. 
"  But  must  I  forego  the  pleasure  of  preaching  Christ 
and  him  crucified  ?  I  cannot  easily  endure  the  thought. 
Pray  for  me,  my  father;  and  again.  I  say,  pray  for  your 
unhappy  son." 

The  solicitations  of  his  friends  finally  prevailed,  and  on 
graduating,  he  received  the  appointment  of  Tutor  in  Water- 
ville college.  Yet  such  was  the  reluctance  with  which  he 
yielded,  for  the  present,  his  favorite  object  of  becoming  a 
missionary  to  the  heathen — an  honor,  which  he  coveted 
above  all  others,  that  he  remarked  to  a  fellow-student, 
"  I  now  calculate  on  a  year  of  misery.  My  whole  soul  is 
engrossed  with  the  state  of  the  heathen,  and  I  desire  to  go 
among  them,  but  I  have  engaged  for  a  year,  and  I  must 
remain." 

The  following  letter  to  his  father  speaks  of  his  return 
to  Waterville  after  visiting  his  friends,  and  of  his  entrance 
on  the  duties  of  his  office. 

"  Waterville  College,  Oct.  10,  1S22. 
"  My  dear  Father, 

"  You  will,  doubtless,  be  surprised  on  receiving  this 
letter  from  me,  dated  at  this  place.  On  arriving  at  Hal- 
lowell,  I  received  a  letter  from  Dr.  Chaplin,  advising  me 
to  come  immediately  to  Waterville,  and  enter  on  the  duties 
of  my  office.  My  plans,  therefore,  for  going  West  this  fall, 
are  totally  defeated.  This  appears  to  be  the  place  of  my 
destination  for  the  present.  And  I  hope  the  Lord,  who 
ordereth  all  things  wisely,  will  safely  keep  me,  so  long  as 
I  can  render  more  service  to  his  cause  hero,  than  in  any 
other  place.  It  is  my  desire  to  be  engaged  in  the  duties, 
which  my  heavenly  Master  requires  of  me.     When  I  can 


'S6  M  E  M  O  1  K     O  F 

no  longer  be  useful  to  the  world,  I  desire  to  leave  it,  and 
all  its  sins,  its  sorrows  and  its  cares.  Truly,  this  is  a 
world  of  disappointment  and  tears.  But  these  things  we 
must  expect.  Good  soldiers  may,  nay,  they  must  expect 
severe  hardships.  But  we  have  a  good  Captain,  a  glorious 
Leader  ;  he  will  guide  us  through,  and  at  last  receive  all 
his  faithful  servants  to  a  glorious  resting-place.  When  I 
think  of  all  the  labors  and  trials  which  appear  before  me, 
I  am  ready  to  shrink.  But  I  trust  God  is  my  helper,  and 
he  will  not  suffer  me  to  be  overcome.  Young  men,  who 
are  Christians,  and  especially  those  who  are  called  to 
preach  the  everlasting  Gospel,  have  reason,  at  the  present 
day,  to  look  forward  and  contemplate  what  lies  before 
them.  And  what  abundant  reason  have  they  to  look 
upioard,  and  pray  for  strength  and  wisdom  from  Him,  who 
alone  can  '  furnish  them  unto  every  good  word  and  work.' 
When  I  send  forward  my  thoughts,  and  consider  what,  in 
human  probability  lies  before  me,  I  shudder,  and  say  with 
the  Apostle,  '  Who  is  sufficient  for  these  things.'  The 
words  of  the  poet  Robinson,  have  often  been  on  my  mind  ; 

'  Guide  me,  O,  thou  great  Jehovah, 
Pilgrim  through  this  barren  land  ; 
I  am  weak,  but  thou  art  mighty. 
Hold  me  in  thy  powerful  hand.' 

"  I  am  deeply  convinced  of  my  inability  to  discharge  the 
various  and  arduous  duties  incumbent  on  me  ;  and  of  my 
unworthiness  to  sustain  the  important  office  which  I  have 
been  called  to  fill.  But  the  Lord  is  strong,  and  he  has 
chosen  the  weak  things  of  this  world  to  confound  the 
things  of  the  mighty.  There  is  reason  enough  to  trust  in 
Him  for  the  full  supply  of  all  my  wa«ts.  In  Him  I  may  be 
enabled  to  advance  the  cause  of  righteousness  in  the 
earth.  And  O  that  I  were  as  ready  to  serve  him,  as  he 
has  shown  himself  ready  to  help  and  to  deliver  me. 

"  I  wish  to  hear  from  you  much.  Dear  Harriet's  case 
rests  very  near  my  heart.  I  wish  her  a  peaceful  transi- 
tion from  this  world  to  that  glorious  one,  to  which  she 
appears  to  be  rapidly  advancing." 


R  E  V.      G,      D.      B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  37 


CHAPTER    IV. 

His  domestic  afflictions — Progress  and  result  of  his  exercises  on  the 
subject  of  missions — He  offers  himself  to  the  board  aixd  is  ac- 
cepted— Leaves  college. 

CowPER  has  beautifully  said, 

'*  The  path  of  sorrow,  and  that  path  alone, 
Leads  to  the  land  where  sorrow  is  unknown ; 
No  traveller  e'er  reached  that  blest  abode 
Who  found  not  thorns  and  thistles  on  the  road." 

As  yet,  Mr.  Boardman  had  not  been  called  to  experi- 
ence in  affliction  any  considerable  trial  of  his  faith.  But 
a  scene  now  awaited  him,  and  the  other  members  of  the 
family,  eminently  calculated  to  produce  this  effect.  The 
tendency,  and  no  doubt  the  design  of  affliction,  in  many 
cases,  is,  more  fully  to  develope  the  Christian  virtues,  and 
to  magnify  the  power  of  divine  grace  in  sustaining  its  pos- 
sessor under  circumstances  of  suffering.  Such  certainly 
was  its  effect  in  this  instance. 

The  affliction  alluded  to,  was  the  decease  of  a  sister, 
whose  health  had  for  some  time  been  delicate,  and  of 
whose  final  recovery  her  friends  had  long  entertained 
some  serious  doubts.  It  will  be  interesting  and  profitable, 
and  not,  perhaps,  entirely  out  of  place,  to  know  something 
more  of  that  beloved  sister,  to  trace  the  progress  and  ter- 
mination of  her  disease,  and  learn  the  sweet  serenity  in 
which  she  fell  asleep.  We  are  the  more  inclined  to  do 
this,  because  the  information  on  these  points  is  communi- 
cated by  Mr.  Boardman  himself;  and  thus,  while  he 
makes  us  acquainted  with  the  character  of  his  sister,  he 
unintentionally  throws  open  to  us  an  avenue  to  his  own 
heart.  On  this  account,  the  information  is  doubly  val- 
uable. 

To  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Blanchard. 

"  Waterville  College,  Oct.  21,  1822. 
*'  Dear  Brother  and  Sister, 

"  Although  I  but  seldom  receive  letters  from  you,  yet  if 

4* 


38  M  E  M  O  I  R     O  F 

my  writing  will  afford  you  pleasure  or  profit,  I  will  comply 
with  your  wishes.  For  certainly,  the  kindness  I  have  re- 
ceived from  you  both,  demands  more  than  such  a  service. 
I  have  reason  to  bless  God,  for  affording  me  friends  so  will- 
ing to  aid  me  in  my  difficulties. 

"  I  left  New  Sharon  a  fortnight  ago  last  Saturday.  Har- 
riet was  then  quite  low,  but  not  so  feeble  as  she  had  been 
for  some  days  previous.  The  state  of  her  mind  was  very 
pleasing.  She  appeared  to  long  for  deliverance  from  this 
state  of  sin  and  sorrow,  that  she  might  dwell  with  God. 
Her  conversation  was  instructive,  spiritual  and  consolatory. 
She  endeavored  to  soothe  our  afflicted  minds,  by  exhibiting 
for  our  comfort,  the  promises  of  the  Gospel,  and  by  telling 
us  of  the  blessed  state  on  which  she  hoped  very  soon  to 
enter.  What  solemn  pleasure  did  we  feel,  while  listening 
to  her  pantings  for  heavenly  glory.     Ah,  the  place  was 

Privileged  beyond  the  common  walk 

Of  virtuous  life,  quite  in  the  verge  of  heaven. 

There  was  exhibited  the  power  of  a  Christian  hope,  in  sup- 
porting a  sinner  just  quitting  the  shores  of  time,  and  launch- 
ing into  eternity.  Her  whole  appearance  loudly  spoke, 
'  See  in  what  peace  a  Christian  can  die.'  And  shall  we, 
can  we,  very  dear  brother  and  sister,  mourn  for  her,  should 
she  be  taken  from  us,  as  others  have  mourned  for  departed 
friends  ?  O  no  ;  we  cannot,  we  will  not.  The  Lord  gave, 
and  the  Lord  is  about  to  take  away ;  and  blessed  be  the 
name  of  the  Lord.  I  can  cheerfully  surrender  Harriet  in- 
to the  hands  of  Him  who  has  redeemed  her  soul  with  his 
atoning  blood ;  and  is  now  calling  her  to  come  away  from 
this  world  of  wo,  and  to  enter  into  rest.  Yes,  she  shall 
rest  from  her  labors,  and  her  works  shall  follow  her.  She 
will  leave  to  those  who  survive  her,  a  legacy  more  valuable 
than  thrones  or  kingdoms.  She  leaves  her  prayers,  she 
leaves  her  holy  example,  she  leaves  her  dying  exhortations, 
her  farewell  blessing.  She  has  evinced  to  us  that  she  feels 
a  deep  interest  in  the  spiritual  welfare  of  us  all.  While  I 
was  setting  by  her  bed-side,  and  listening  with  mournful 
pleasure  to  her  conversation,  she  spoke  of  us  all  by  name, 
and  mentioned  what  blessings  she  hoped  and  prayed  would 
descend  upon  us  individually.  May  the  Lord,  in  infinite 
mercy,  hear  her  prayers. 


REV.     G.    D.BOARDMAN.  39 

"  What  reason  have  we  to  bless  God,  the  giver  of  every 
good  and  perfect  gift,  for  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
through  whose  agency  we  hope  our  dear  sister  has  not  only 
been  renewed  in  heart,  but  prepared  also,  in  so  good  a 
degree,  for  the  change  that  awaits  her.  Let  us  not  weep 
and  despond  ;  but  trust  in  God,  and  look  to  him  daily  for 
the  continuance  of  his  goodness  to  H.  and  for  grace  to  pre- 
pare us  to  endure  with  Christian  resignation  the  loss,  the 
early  loss,  of  so  beloved  a  sister.  We  are  poor  creatures 
at  best,  and  are  apt  to  repine  and  murmur.  But  grace  can 
humble  us,  and  make  us  rejoice  that  the  Lord  God  Omnip- 
otent reigneth. 

"  How  does  it  become  us  to  think  much  of  death.  We, 
too,  soon  must  die.  In  a  few  days,  we  may  be  looking 
around  on  all  the  objects  we  hold  dear  on  earth,  and  be 
bidding  them  a  long,  a  last  farewell.  Surely,  it  would  be 
well  for  us  to  consider  our  latter  end.  We  ought,  especially 
at  this  solemn  season,  to  examine  ourselves,  to  see  whether 
we  be  in  the  faith,  rooted  and  grounded  in  love,  and  built 
upon  the  foundation  of  the  apostles  and  prophets,  Jesus 
Christ  himself  being  the  chief  corner  stone.  May  you  both 
enjoy,  through  life,  a  good  hope  in  Christ ;  may  he  be 
your  confidence  and  trust." 

To  the  same. 

"  WaterviUe  College,  Dec.  9,  1822. 
"  Dear  Brother  and  Sister, 

"  You  have  doubtless  heard  before  this,  of  the  breach 
that  is  made  in  our  little  family.  Our  beloved  Harriet  is 
no  more.  On  Saturday,  the  30th  ult.  at  6  o'clock  in  the 
morning  she  '  fell  asleep.'  The  loss  of  her  society,  of  her 
prayers,  and  of  her  humble,  pious  example,  we  shall  long 
and  deeply  lament.  But  there  are  circumstances  connect- 
ed with  her  case,  which  should  silence  every  feeling  of 
disquietude.  During  her  long  and  distressing  illness,  she 
manifested  a  holy  resignation  to  the  divine  will,  and  an  un- 
shaken confidence  in  her  Saviour's  righteousness  alone,  as 
the  ground  of  her  justification  before  God.  All  her  near 
relations  were  permitted  to  see  her  in  her  last  illness,  and 
to  hear  her  converse  on  the  goodness  of  God,  and  the  sup- 
ports she  found  in  religion.     The  family  in  general   are 


40  M  E  M  O  I  R     O  F 

blessed  with  much  composure  and  tranquillity  of  mind.  She 
has  left  a  most  pleasing  evidence  of  the  vitality  of  her  reli- 
gion. Her  pains,  her  toils,  her  sufferings,  and  her  sins, 
are  passed  forever,  and  she  is  gone,  we  trust,  to  dwell  with 
God,  the  judge  of  all,  and  the  spirits  of  the  just  made  per- 
fect. When  we  take  into  consideration  all  these  circum- 
stances, what  abundant  reason  have  we  to  submit  patiently 
to  the  loss,  and  to  bless  God  for  his  great  mercy  towards  us. 
Surely,  he  is  good.  Where  is  there  a  family  that  has  more 
reason  than  ours  to  be  thankful  ?  I  cannot  but  rejoice  for 
our  dear  parents.  Their  latter  days  seem  to  be  days  of 
peace  and  gladness.  If  they  are  not  blessed  with  an  abun- 
dance of  this  world's  goods,  they  are  blessed  in  their  chil- 
dren ;  I  mean,  they  see  their  children  blest.  How  has  the 
Lord  God  favored  us !  how  has  he  favored  me !  His  favors 
are  innumerable.  How  unworthy  are  we  of  the  mercies 
we  enjoy. 

"  This  dispensation  of  divine  providence  calls  loudly  on 
us  to  be  also  ready.  Let  us  obey  the  voice  which  speaks 
this  heavenly  admonition.  Soon  we  may  follow  our  dear 
Harriet  down  to  the  shades  of  death.  How  still  and  im- 
perceptibly death  pursues  his  prey.  He  may  not  be  far 
from  every  one  of  us.  Let  us  work,  therefore,  while  the 
day  lasts,  for  the  night  cometh  speedily." 

There  occurs  at  this  place  in  the  letter,  a  sudden  and 
somewhat  remarkable,  transition  of  thought  from  one  sub- 
ject to  another.  There  was  indeed  a  connecting  link — the 
thought  of  death — and  it  was  this,  probably,  that  led  him 
to  speak  of  an  event  which  had  occurred  at  a  distance. 
Whether  he  had,  at  this  period  of  his  history,  regard- 
ed himself  as  certainly  destined  to  a  distant  mission,  or  not, 
the  letter  shows  with  what  interest  he  watched  the  progress 
and  prospects  of  the  mission  in  the  East.     He  continues ; 

*'  Our  dear  valued,  excellent  missionary  brother,  James 
Colman,  is  no  more.  What  a  dark  providence  !  He  seem- 
ed to  be  destined  to  fill  an  important  place  in  the  field 
of  missions.  We  trusted  that  by  his  assiduous  labors,  the 
poor  Burmans  would  be  richly  blessed.  But  God's  ways 
are  not  as  our  ways,  nor  his  thoughts  as  our  thoughts.  We 
are  not  permitted  to  understand  his  secret  purposes.     But 


R  E  V.      G.     D.      B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  41 

what  we  know  not  now,  we  may  know  hereafter.  We  hoped 
that  brother  Cohnan  would  live  long.  But  in  a  moment, 
his  wife  is  left  a  widow,  the  mission  family  made  to  weep, 
and  we  who  stand  afar,  and  only  hear  that  Colman  is  no 
more,  mourn  in  sackcloth.  Let  us  pray  that  God  may 
raise  up  others  to  fill  the  places  of  those  who  are  taken  from 
the  field  of  labor.  It  is  time  for  the  Christian  church  to 
awake.  The  fields  are  white  already  to  harvest.  The  calls 
for  missionaries  are  loud  and  often  repeated,  on  every  side, 
*  Whom  shall  we  send,  and  who  will  go  for  us  V  is  the 
language  that  is  constantly  heard.  If  missionaries  must 
be  sent,  they  must  also  be  supported.  We  must  all  put  our 
hands  to  the  work.  May  we  be  found  among  those, 
whom  the  Lord,  when  he  cometh,  shall  find  so  doing." 

When  men  of  promise  are  removed  from  places  of  trust 
and  importance  we  are  wont  to  exclaim,  in  relation  to  the  Sov- 
ereign Disposer  of  events,"  Clouds  and  darkness  are  round 
about  him."  The  event  seems  clothed  in  mystery,  and,  in 
the  view  of  our  limited  capacities,  almost  unreconcileable 
with  the  wisdom  of  divine  government.  In  these  respects, 
God  acts  as  a  sovereign  ;  his  way  is  in  the  sea,  his  path  in 
the  great  waters,  and  his  footsteps  are  not  known.  He 
sometimes,  however,  removes,  in  a  degree,  the  clouds  and 
darkness  which  were  round  about  him,  and  makes  us  to  see 
that  "  righteousness  and  judgment  are  still  the  habitation 
of  his  throne ;"  that  out  of  the  most  trying  and  mysterious 
of  his  providences,  he  is  able  to  bring  the  most  important 
results. 

Such  was  the  event  here  alluded  to.  The  lamented  in- 
dividual, whose  name  is  introduced  above,  sailed  from  Bos- 
ton in  company  with  his  missionary  associates,  Nov.  16, 
1817,  and  arrived  at  Rangoon,  September  19,  1818.  He 
died  at  Cox's  Bazar,  July  4,  1822.  When  the  tidings  of 
his  death  reached  America,  it  produced  a  sensation  of  deep 
sorrow  in  every  heart  interested  in  the  Burman  mission. 
Mr.  Boardman  first  saw  a  notice  of  the  afflictive  event  in 
a  public  paper,  and  from  that  moment,  as  we  shall  soon 
learn  from  a  letter  of  a  later  date,  his  attention  became 
principally  directed  to  the  Burman  mission,  from  which  it 
was  never  afterwards  diverted. 

The  following  letter,  while  it  presents  in  an  interesting 


42  M  E  M  O  I  R     O  F 

light,  his  filial  and  paternal  tenderness,  and  his  warm  at- 
tachment to  scenes  of  domestic  comfort,  illustrates  also  his 
growing  piety  and  his  deep  sense  of  guilt  and  unworthiness. 
It  unfolds,  at  the  same  time,  the  progress  of  his  inquiries  on 
the  subject  of  missions. 

"  WaterviUe  College,  Feb.  22,  1823. 
**  My  dear,  very  dear  Parents, 

"  In  the  multitude  and  variety  of  my  avocations,  I  do 
not  forget  the  beloved  members  of  our  family.  I  often 
call  to  mind  past  scenes — scenes  which  every  person  on 
earth  but  myself  has  long  since  forgotten,  and  which  can 
never  be  renewed.  I  indulge  sometimes  in  pensive  mel- 
ancholy, at  the  thought  of  never  again  enjoying,  under 
your  parental  roof,  the  society  of  our  dear  Harriet.  But 
we  hope  to  enjoy  her  society  in  a  targer,  a  holier,  and 
happier  family  above.  Sometimes  it  appears  to  me  proba- 
ble, that  my  pilgrimage  here  on  earth  will  be  protracted 
but  a  few  days  longer,  when  I  shall  fall  asleep.  But  I 
am  not  particularly  alarmed  at  the  thought  of  death.  De- 
prive me  of  the  hope  and  prospect  of  doing  some  little 
good  in  the  world,  and  I  should  wish  no  longer  to  stay.  I 
would  be  kept  no  longer  from  my  dear  Saviour,  than  I 
can  be  engaged  in  his  blessed  service.  I  have  such  a 
weight  of  sin  about  me,  that  my  life  is  one  of  mourning 
and  sorrow.  My  heart  almost  weeps  over  its  own  sins. 
But  the  more  of  sin  I  see  in  myself,  the  more  precious  does 
the  Saviour  appear.  But  alas  !  I  have  a  thousand  times 
wounded  him,  since  I  professed  to  be  one  of  his  friends. 
What  a  source  of  grief  it  is  to  the  real  Christian,  that  he  has 
so  many  wrong,  unhallowed  feelings,  so  many  sinful  pro- 
pensities, so  many  vain  desires  ;  that  he  has  so  few  and 
so  faint  aspirations  after  holiness,  so  few  desires  for  the 
advancement  of  the  Redeemer's  glory  and  the  conversion 
of  souls  ;  so  little  conformity  to  Christ,  so  much  conform- 
ity to  the  world.  I  blush,  and  am  ashamed  of  myself.  If 
such  a  sinner  as  your  unworthy  son  is  saved  at  last,  all 
heaven  will  ring  with  praise  to  redeeming  grace.  What  a 
miracle  of  sovereign  mercy,  that  such  a  wretch  as  I  should 
escape  eternal  burnings ;  much  more  that  I  bhould  be 
raised  to  a  seat  of  glory  in  heaven  1 

''  Our  little  family  has  probably  seen  its  most  flourishing 


REV.    G.    D.    BOARDMAN.  43 

days.  One  is  not.  Two  are  now  separated  from  their 
parents,  and  we  are  all  hastening  to  the  great  place  of  ren- 
dezvous for  all  the  living.  I  need  not  intimate,  that  the 
parents  of  our  family  must  evidently  pass,  in  a  short,  a 
very  short  time,  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death.  But 
they  may  live  to  entomb  all  that  is  mortal  of  their  four 
surviving  children.  The  chain  is  now  broken,  and  we 
may  soon  drop  away,  link  by  link,  till  no  part  of  it  shall 
remain.  O,  how  much  grace  do  we  need  to  prepare  us 
for  the  trying  scenes  that  await  us.  How  I  lon^g  for  my 
dear  brother  and  sister  Frances  to  taste  the  sweets  of  reli- 
gion. Should  they  experience  a  saving  change,  how  happy 
would  you  be  ;  how  happy  should  we  all  be,  even  though 
our  beloved  Harriet  is  no  more.  They  are  kind,  sympa- 
thetic, tender,  and  affectionate  ;  all  they  want  is  the  'one 
thing  needful.'  I  do  hope  that  soon  they  will  love  Chris- 
tians, because  they  are  Christians,  and  in  some  measure 
bear  the  image  of  Christ.  I  do  pray  that  their  separation 
with  Harriet  may  not  be  an  eternal  separation.  O  that  all 
our  dear  family  might  be  washed  from  their  sins,  delivered 
from  all  their  imperfections,  and  be  permitted  to  meet  at 
last  in  heaven.  How  would  we  praise  Him  who  was  slain, 
and  has  redeemed  us  to  God  by  his  blood.  Whose  voices 
would  rise  higher  than  ours  ?  I  have  spent  much  time  in 
reading  missionary  works  since  leaving  New  Sharon.  I 
have  also  read  much  in  the  Bible  about  the  glory  of  the 
church  in  the  latter  day,  and  feel  myself  much  interested 
in  the  divine  predictions  on  this  subject.  My  mind  has 
been  much  occupied  about  the  Jev/s,  as  it  appears  from 
several  parts  of  the  prophetic  scriptures,  that  they  are  to 
be  eminently  active  and  useful  in  spreading  the  Gospel 
among  the  nations.  I  have  sometimes  thought  of  becom- 
ing a  missionary  to  them.  I  feel  comparatively  but  little 
anxiety  to  what  part  of  the  world  I  am  sent,  if  God  calls 
me  there.  It  is  of  but  little  consequence  where  I  live,  or 
where  I  die.  Life  is  so  short  when  protracted  to  the 
longest,  that  the  difference  is  comparatively  small,  whether 
we  live  at  ease,  or  are  compelled  to  toil  in  poverty,  and 
live  without  a  settled  habitation.  My  choice  would  be  to 
live  in  the  embraces  of  my  friends,  especially  of  my  pa- 
rents, my  brothers  and  sisters,  and,  finally,  to  die  in  their 
presence.     But  when  I  take  duty  and  eternity  into  the  ac- 


44  M  E  M  O  I  R     O  F 

count,  all  these  things,  so  desirable  in  themselves,  appear 
comparatively  small.  Eternity  will  be  just  as  long,  and 
heaven  just  as  sweet,  if  I  die  on  a  desolate  island,  or  on 
some  heathen  shore,  as  though  I  should  die  at  home  in 
the  midst  of  my  weeping  relatives.  And  as  for  a  resting- 
place  for  my  body  when  I  shall  lay  it  aside,  my  bones  can 
rest,  my  ashes  sleep,  as  securely  in  Burmah  as  in  America, 
— on  a  desolate,  unfrequented  island,  as  in  a  Christian 
church-yard.  Why  should  I  fear  to  lay  me  down  in  Bur- 
mah? I  shall  hear  the  voice  of  the  archangel,  and  arise 
from  the  grave  as  soon,  as  though  buried  in  the  sepulchre 
of  my  fathers.  If  not  deceived,  I  am  willing  to  spend  my 
days,  and  to  breathe  out  my  life,  where  duty  shall  call ; 
whether  in  America  or  in  some  heathen  land  ;  among  the 
relics  of  departed  saints,  or  by  the  side  of  Juggernaut. 
The  great  inquiry  is,  *  What  does  God  require  me  to  do?' 
Only  let  this  question  be  satisfactorily  answered,  and  all 
my  doubts  subside.  In  the  strength  of  my  Redeemer,  I 
will  press  forward,  and  devote  myself  without  reserve  to 
his  service." 

This  question  did  not  long  remain  unsettled.  In  April 
following,  he  made,  through  the  Corresponding  Secretary, 
a  formal  tender  of  his  services  to  the  Baptist  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions,  to  be  employed  among  the  heathen,  and 
was  promptly  accepted. 

The  time  now  drew  near  in  which  he  was  to  leave  the 
college.  The  parting  scene  was  tender  and  affecting  be- 
yond description.  His  last  farewell  to  the  religious  stu- 
dents, given,  not  in  words — for  these  his  ardent  feelings 
would  not  allow  him  to  utter — but  in  the  strong  and  thrill- 
ing pressure  of  the  hand,  will  never,  never  be  forgotten  by 
those  who  witnessed  it. 

The  following  sketch  from  Recollections  of  Board- 
man,  by  E.  W.  F.  relative  to  this  incident,  will  be  read 
with  interest.  While  it  is  so  beautifully  graphical,  as  to 
recall  forcibly  to  mind  every  important  particular  in  that 
thrilling  scene,  it  is  mainly  valuable  here  for  the  exact 
portraiture  which  it  presents  of  Mr.  Board  man  himself 

"  We  remember  the  hour  of  parting.  In  the  corner 
room,  on  the  third  floor  of  the  south  college  edifice — the 
room  from  wluch  may  be  seen  the  broad  surface  of  the 


R  E  V.    G.    D.    B  O  A  RD  M  A  N.  45 

Kennebec  river — the  green  fields  on  the  opposite  side — 
the  president'o  house  and  part  of  the  village ; — the  room 
which  he  had  occupied  for  several  years — there,  surround- 
ed by  his  Christian  brethren,  who  were  members  of  the 
college,  stood  Boardman,  about  to  give  them  the  parting 
hand,  and  to  say  the  last  farewell.  He  stood  by  the  win- 
dow for  a  few  moments,  as  if  to  survey,  for  the  last  time, 
the  objects  on  which  he  had  so  often  gazed.  After  he 
had  lingered  for  a  moment  to  view  each  long  familiar  ob- 
ject without,  he  turned  away  from  the  window — and  cast 
his  eye  around  upon  his  beloved  companions,  who  stood  in 
silence,  forming  a  circle  quite  round  the  room.  All  was 
still.  The  eye  of  Boardman  alone  was  undimmed  by  a 
tear.  In  a  tender,  and  yet  unfaltering  tone,  he  addressed 
a  few  words  to  his  brethren.  '  My  dear  Brethren,^  said 
he,    '  serve  your   Saviour  unceasingly — and  faithfully 

UNTIL    DEATH AND    IF    IT    MAY    NOT  BE  YOUR  DUTY  TO  BE 

MISSIONARIES    ABROAD,  BE     MISSIONARIES    AT    HOME.'       We 

all  knelt  down  in  prayer  together,  for  the  last  time.  On 
arising,  Boardman  passed  round  the  room,  and  gave  to 
each  brother  the  parting  hand.  His  countenance  was 
serene — his  mild  blue  eye  beamed  a  heaven-like  benignity, 
and  though  there  was  in  his  manner  a  tenderness,  which 
showed  he  had  a  heart  to  feel,  yet  there  was  no  visible 
emotion,  till  he  came  to  his  room-mate,  Mr.  P.  As  he 
took  him  by  the  hand,  his  whole  frame  became  convulsed 
— his  tongue  faltered — his  eye  instantly  filled,  and  the 
tears  fell  fast,  as  if  all  the  tender  feelings  of  his  spirit, 
till  now  imprisoned,  had  at  this  moment  broken  forth; — he 
wept — he  faltered  '  farewell' — and  then,  smiling  through 
his  tears,  said,  as  he  left  the  room — '  we  shall  meet  again 
in  heaven.'  " 

Extracts  from  his  diary, 

"  March  1,  1823.  O  how  unlike  I  am  to  my  blessed 
Saviour  !  How  vain  and  foolish  are  many  of  my  words, 
how  unholy  are  my  thoughts,  how  sinful  are  my  actions. 
I  feel  reproved  by  every  Christian  I  meet,  and  even  by 
the  brutes  and  reptiles  themselves.  My  Saviour  demands, 
and  has  a  perfect  right  to  demand,  every  thought,  every 
word,  every  action,  every  talent,  every  moment  of  my  life. 
5 


46  M  E  M  O  I  R    O  F 

When  shall  I  be  more  conformed  to  the  image  oi  that 
Saviour,  whom  I  have  so  often  grieved  ?" 

*'  March  3.  The  predictions  of  the  Scriptures  relative 
to  the  conversion  of  the  heathen  to  Christ,  will  be  accom- 
plished, whether  I  become  a  missionary  or  not.  This 
does  not  determine  that  I  am  to  be  idle.  By  no  means. 
My  inquiry  ought  to  be,  not  '  what  will  be  done  without 
me?'  but  '  what  have  I  to  do?  what  duty  has  my  Saviour 
imposed  upon  me  V  In  that  work,  let  me  be  ever  en- 
gaged. 

*'  March  14.  What  unspeakable  privileges  do  I  enjoy — 
my  Bible  and  my  God." 

As  it  is  desirable  that  a  distinct  and  connected  view  of 
his  feelings  on  the  subject  of  missions,  should  be  given 
somewhat  in  detail,  the  following  letter,  written  while  on 
his  voyage  to  India,  and  addressed  to  his  select  friends  at 
Andover,  may  here  find  an  appropriate  place. 

''Ship  Asia,  lat.  29°  11'  >S'.  long.  83°  18'  E 
"  My  dear  Brethren, 

"  In  compliance  with  your  request,  I  will  now  give  you 
a  sketch  of  those  exercises  and  events,  which  led  me  to 
think  it  my  duty  to  devote  myself  to  the  work  of  a  mis- 
sionary among  the  heathen. 

"  I  obtained  hope  of  a  gracious  interest  in  Christ  in 
December,  1819.  I  was  then  a  member  of  the  sophomore 
class  in  Waterville  college.  State  of  Maine.*  Till  then, 
I  felt  no  interest  whatever  in  missions  of  any  kind.  Nor 
was  my  interest  in  them  much  excited,  till  nearly  a  year 
afterwards,  though  my  father's  family,  and  nearly  all  the 


*  In  a  previous  part  of  this  Memoir,  it  is  stated  that  the  seminary 
at  Waterville  was  not  known  as  a  college  till  1820,  and  that  Mr. 
Boardman  entered  two  years  in  advance,  placing  him  in  the  junior, 
not  in  the  sophomore  class.  This  seeming  contradiction  will  be 
removed,  when  it  is  known,  that  although  a  college  charter  was  not 
obtained  till  1820,  yet  the  officers  of  the  institution  commenced  a 
regular  course  of  collegiate  instruction  ifi  1819.  As  the  institution 
had  then  assumed  the  form  of  a  college,  and  as  Mr.  B.  was  actually 
pursuing  the  studies  which  properly  belonged  to  the  sophomore 
year,  he  might  speak  of  himself  some  years  after,  as  being  then  a 
member  of  college,  and  in  the  sophomore  class. 


R  E  V.      G.      D.      B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  47 

members  both  of  the  Faculty  and  college  were  deeply  in- 
terested in  them. 

"  Soon  after  prc^ssing  religion  in  July,  1820,  I  was  led 
to  pray  very  often  that  God  would  make  me  useful.  I 
had  no  particular  choice  as  to  the  manner  in  which  he 
should  employ  me,  but  I  felt  under  infinite  obligations  to 
him,  and  longed  to  express  my  sense  of  them  by  a  life 
devoted  to  his  service.  I  used  to  offer  up  that  prayer 
very  often  in  secret,  and  frequently  in  our  social  meetings, 
I  had  an  abiding  impression  that  I  was  'not  my  own,  but 
bought  with  a  price.'  I  seemed  as  one  waiting  at  the 
foot  of  the  divine  throne,  to  receive  any  command  which 
God  might  please  to  give;  and  I  enjoyed  an  indescriba- 
ble satisfaction  in  thus  giving  myself  up  as  a  living  sacri- 
fice. I  felt  infinitely  unworthy,  and  still  I  longed  to  be 
wholly  employed  in  his  service.  If  not  deceived,  I  then 
made,  daily,  an  unreserved  dedication  of  myself  to  God, 
to  be  his  servant.  Like  Saul,  I  inquired,  without  pre- 
scribing any  favorite  course,  '  Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have 
me  to  do?'  Sometimes,  when  I  read  or  heard  of  the 
desolate  places  in  God's  heritage,  I  longed  to  be  employed 
as  a  laborer,  however  menial,  in  some  spot,  however  bar- 
ren. To  engage  in  the  Gospel  ministry,  I  had  one  stand- 
ing and  uniform  objection;  not  to  the  work  itself  as 
appearing  disagreeable,  (it  was  far  otherwise,)  but  to  my- 
self, as  being  wholly  unfit  for  it.  My  feelings  continued 
uniformly  as  I  have  described,  till  the  winter  of  1820,  when 
the  thought  occurred  to  me,  that  I  could  take  my  Bible 
and  travel  through  new  settlements,  where  the  Gospel  was 
seldom  if  ever  heard,  and  without  sustaining  the  name  of  a 
preacher,  could  visit  from  hut  to  hut,  and  tell  the  story  of 
Jesus's  dying  love.  O,  thought  I,  in  a  sort  of  rapture, 
what  a  blessed  privilege  thus  to  spend  my  life  in  the  ser- 
vice of  Him,  who  has  laid  me  under  infinite  obligation  to 
be  wholly  his.  Then,  in  imagination,  I  could  welcome 
fatigue,  hunger,  cold,  nakedness,  solitude,  sickness  and 
death,  if  I  might  only  win  a  few  cottagers  to  my  beloved 
Saviour. 

"  Not  many  months  afterwards,  I  began  to  think  of  the 
Western  Indians,  and  of  laboring  among  them.  Unfit  as 
I  considered  myself  to  preach  among  civilized  Chris- 
tians, I   rejoiced   at  the  thought  of  laboring,   and  at  last 


48  M  E  M  O  I  R     O  F 

finding  a  grave  in  the  forest.  Time  appeared  short,  the 
worth  of  a  single  soul,  infinite.  I  have  often  said  of  that 
time,  '  O  that  it  were  with  my  spirit  iliw  as  it  was  then ! 
Then  I  was  a  happy,  though  a  very  inexperienced  youth. 
All  these  feelings  I  kept  studiously  concealed  within  my 
own  breast,  suffering  not  even  my  nearest  friends  to  know 
how  I  felt ;  at  the  same  time,  I  fervently  and  constantly 
prayed  that  God  would  employ  me  as  his  infinite  wisdom 
should  see  fit. 

"  In  the  course  of  the  year  1821,  I  became  more  ac- 
quainted with  the  state  of  the  Western  Indians,  and  longed 
the  more  to  labor  for  their  good.  And  as  I  became  more 
acquainted  with  the  wants  of  Christian  churches  at  home, 
as  well  as  abroad,  I  began  to  feel  that  I  must  preach,  unfit 
as  I  was.  I  would  go  into  my  closet,  to  weep  there  over 
the  desolations  of  Zion.  Sometimes,  in  visiting  friends  in 
destitute  parts  of  my  native  state,  I  longed  for  the  privilege 
of  breaking  to  them  the  bread  of  life.  My  prayers  for 
divine  direction  now  became  more  constant  and  ardent. 
My  soul  was  full  of  compassion  and  love  to  the  Indians — it 
was  full  of  love  to  the  churches  in  America — it  was  full  of 
love  to  Christ  and  the  Gospel. 

*'  At  length  a  new  subject  engaged  my  attention,  viz. 
foreign  missions.  I  had  not  been  in  the  habit  of  compar- 
ing the  claims  of  the  Eastern  and  Western  missions;  only 
I  had  not  allowed  myself  to  indulge  a  single  thought  of 
going  to  the  East.  It  was  now  the  spring  of  1822,  when 
I  began  to  think  of  the  hundreds  of  millions  perishing  in 
the  Eastern  world.  Twenty  millions  dropping  into  eternity 
every  year,  without  any  knowledge  of  a  Saviour.  The 
thought  was  overwhelming.  I  then  began  to  consider  the 
peculiar  facilities  for  spreading  the  Gospel  in  the  East — 
where  the  population  is  so  dense — where  so  many  speak 
the  same  language — where  the  language  is  written,  and 
where  the  same  religious  opinions  prevail  so  widely,  &c.  &c. 
My  mind  was  thrown  into  a  new  agitation.  On  the  one 
hand,  was  my  native  country — partiality  in  favor  of  the 
Indians — unfitness  for  the  Eastern  mission  ; — on  the  other, 
the  millions  of  heathen  in  the  East,  and  the  facilities  which 
one  might  enjoy  in  spreading  the  Gospel  among  them,  &/C. 

"  In  the  course  of  the  spring,  1822,  I  found  one  friend 
whose  mind  was  affected  in  a  manner  similar  to  my  own  ; 


RE  V.      G.      D.      B  O  A  RDM  A  N.  49 

and  we  unbosomed  our  feelings  to  each  other.  Still  I 
talked  of  going  westward,  and  he  of  going  eastward.  We 
often  took  sweet  counsel^together  in  relation  to  our  future 
course.  The  time  of  my  leaving  college  was  now  fast  ap- 
proaching, and  the  question  of  duty  was  daily  becoming 
more  and  m.ore  important.  A  few  months  more,  and  I 
must  direct  my  course  one  way  or  another.  This  led  me 
to  more  ardent  prayer  for  divine  direction.  At  length 
Commencement  day  arrived,  and  to  my  great  grief  and 
embarrassment,  I  next  morning  received  an  appointment 
to  become  a  tutor  in  college.  My  best  friends  thought, 
that  in  that  infant  seminary,  situated  in  a  new  and  flour- 
ishing State,  I  might  have  the  prospect  of  immediate  and 
increasing  usefulness  to  the  interests  of  both  science  and 
religion.  But  I  had  one  objection  which  none  of  them 
knew  or  understood.  My  heart  was  on  a  mission.  I  was 
aware,  that  if  I  again  became  connected  with  the  college, 
and  should  prove  in  some  degree  useful  and  acceptable  as 
an  instructer,  I  should  find  it  difficult  to  dissolve  my  con- 
nexion. But  I  could  not  withstand  the  unanimous  advice 
of  my  most  judicious  friends.  Still,  when  I  signified  my 
consent  to  their  advice,  I  gave  them  to  understand,  that  I 
should  probably  resign  at  the  end  of  one  year.  By  this 
time  I  had  felt  it  my  duty  to  preach  the  Gospel,  and  hav- 
ing taken  a  license,  I  had  preached  with  very  great 
pleasure. 

"  I  entered  on  my  duties  in  college  in  October,  1822  ; 
but  a  few  days  only  elapsed,  before  I  became  impressed 
more  deeply  than  ever,  with  a  sense  of  the  perishing  con- 
dition of  the  heathen,  and  of  my  duty  to  devote  my  life  to 
their  spiritual  welfare.  Sometimes  I  tried  to  ascertain  the 
strength  of  my  desire  to  become  a  missionary,  (for  I  now 
had  that  desire,)  by  inquiring  whether  there  was  no  station 
of  ease,  or  emolument,  or  honor,  with  which  I  could  be 
satisfied.  But  I  could  think  of  none.  There  was  not  a 
situation,  either  civil  or  ecclesiastical  in  America,  which 
presented  to  my  mind  any  temptation.  So  strongly  did  I 
desire  to  be  preaching  to  the  heathen,  '  the  unsearchable 
riches  of  Christ.'  The  state  of  pagan  nations  became  now, 
in  a  great  measure,  the  burden  of  my  prayers  and  medita- 
tions, and  a  favorite  theme  of  conversation  with  religious 
friends.  Still  I  did  not  mention  to  them  any  design  of 
5* 


50  M  E  M  O  I  R     O  F 

engaging  personally  in  the  missionary  work.  In  fine,  all 
my  conduct,  conversation,  meditation,  correspondence, 
and  much  of  my  reading,  had  some  bearing  on  missions. 
One  consideration  only  restrained  my  feelings ;  I  felt  too 
unholy  and  too  worthless  to  be  employed  in  such  a  holy 
work.  Indeed,  I  felt  unworthy  to  belong  to  Christ's  visi- 
ble kingdom,  much  more  to  sustain  the  important  charac- 
ter of  a  missionary  to  the  heathen.  I  feared  that  I  should 
dishonor  so  holy  a  cause. 

*'  About  this  time,  taking  up  a  newspaper,  I  saw  a 
notice  of  the  sudden  death  of  the  ever  to  be  lamented 
Rev.  James  Colman,  missionary  in  Arracan,  a  province  of 
India  beyond  the  Ganges.  Mr.  Colman  belonged  to  the 
American  mission  in  Burmah,  I  knew  that  Arracan,  to 
which  for  prudential  reasons  he  had  just  repaired  from 
Rangoon,  was  a  most  inviting  field  for  missionary  labor, 
and  all  the  friends  of  that  mission  supposed  that  Mr.  Col- 
man was  exactly  suited  to  occupy  the  place.  But,  alas ! 
he  is  very  suddenly  cut  off  in  the  beginning  of  his  career. 
*  Who  will  go  to  fill  his  place  V  '  I'll  go.'  This  question 
and  answer  occurred  to  me  in  succession,  as  suddenly  as 
the  twinkling  of  an  eye.  From  that  moment,  my  atten- 
tion became  principally  directed  to  the  Burman  mission, 
from  which  it  has  never  since  been  diverted.  My  desires 
to  become  a  missionary  so  increased,  that  I  felt  it  my  duty 
to  make  them  known  to  the  President,  who  had  been  prin- 
cipally accessary  to  my  appointment.  He  expressed  a 
hope  that  I  should  not  be  called  away,  at  least  for  the 
present.  But  my  mind  became  more  and  more  settled 
every  day.  I  still  prayed  for  divine  direction,  and  the 
more  I  prayed,  and  the  more  I  enjoyed  of  spiritual  com- 
munion with  God,  the  more  I  felt  inclined,  and  the  more 
I  felt  it  my  duty  to  become  a  missionary — and  a  mission- 
ary to  the  East. 

"  Soon  after,  January  2d,  1823,  I  visited  Boston  and  vi- 
cinity, principally  to  converse  on  this  subject  with  those  who 
had  the  management  of  foreign  missions.  During  this  visit, 
several  intimations  of  Providence  greatly  strengthened  me 
in  my  previous  convictions  of  duty  ;  particularly  a  visit  to 
Salem,  where  I  had  an  interview  with  the  present  Assist- 
ant Secretary  of  the  Baptist  Board  of  Foreign  Missions. 
That  excellent  man  found  what   were  my  feelings,  and 


REV.      G.      D.     BOARD  MAN.  51 

said,  that  for  three  or  four  days,  his  spirit  had  sunk  within 
him  at  the  thought,  that  not  an  individual  had  as  yet  ap- 
peared to  occupy  Mr.  Cohnan's  place.  As  Providence 
ordered  it,  a  number  of  ministers  met  at  his  house  two 
days  afterwards.  I  was  present,  and  at  their  request, 
related  the  exercises  of  my  mind.  They  encouraged  me 
to  go  forward.  It  was  then  thought  that  I  might  sail  in 
the  course  of  four  months,  but  God  ordered  otherwise  in 
that  particular. 

*'  My  next  step  was  to  consult  my  family  connexions  on 
the  subject  ;  and  on  visiting  them,  I  found,  to  my  joyful 
surprise,  that  their  minds  were  quite  prepared  to  hear  me 
propose  the  subject.  My  parents  had  long  thought  that  I 
seemed  marked  out  for  the  missionary  work  ;  and  my  let- 
ters had  convinced  them  that  my  mind  had  been  not  a 
little  occupied  on  that  subject.  It  is  a  singular  fact,  that 
my  dear  mother,  from  the  moment  I  had  experienced  re- 
ligion, had  anticipated  an  event  like  this.  Several  of  my 
family  connexions  are  pious,  and  their  hearts  have  long 
been  bound  up  in  the  missionary  cause.  All  the  objection 
they  felt,  arose  from  natural  affection.  That  was  strong. 
But  in  my  parents,  grace  had  sanctified  those  affections, 
which  it  neither  could  nor  should  destroy.  The  rest  of 
the  family  yielded  a  weeping  assent.  Not  long  after,  I 
obtained  the  consent,  and  even  the  approbation  of  the 
President  of  the  college. 

"  It  was  now  concluded  that  I  should  not  sail  for  the 
present.  This  afforded  opportunity  to  examine  the  mo- 
mentous question  anew.  I  now  entered  on  a  more  formal 
examination  of  the  subject  than  I  had  ever  undertaken 
before.  In  about  eight  weeks,  the  General  Missionary 
Convention,  the  Missionary  Board,  were  to  m.eet  in  the 
city  Washington,  and  it  seemed  desirable,  that  if  I  ever 
offered  myself,  it  should  be  at  this  triennial  session. 

"  I  read  the  prophecies  respecting  the  spread  of  the 
Gospel,  and  found  they  foretold  that  the  '  knowledge  of 
the  Lord  should  cover  the  earth  as  the  waters  do  the  seas.' 
But  how  is  this  knowledge  to  be  spread  ?  The  Apostolic, 
as  well  as  more  modern  times,  answered,  '  by  men  going 
abroad  and  preaching  the  Gospel,  and  in  no  other  way. 
But  who  shall  go  ?  Who  shall  send  out  missionaries'?  I 
could  think  of  no  nation   but  one,  if  even  one,  which  pos- 


52  MEMOIROF 

sessed  so  great  facilities,  and  was  under  so  great  obliga- 
tions as  our  own.  Thus  I  became  convinced  that  the 
American  churches  ought  to  send  out  missionaries  to  the 
heathen.  I  next  entered  directly  on  the  question,  whether 
it  was  my  individual  duty  to  go  as  a  missionary.  That  I 
had  a  desire  to  go,  was  a  point  long  since  settled.  The 
points  to  be  settled  now,  were,  why  I  wished  to  be  a  mis- 
sionary, and  whether  I  possessed  the  requisite  qualifica- 
tions ?  On  the  latter  question,  I  felt  that  my  friends  must 
decide,  rather  than  myself  I  was  not  conscious  that  there 
was  any  radical  defect  in  my  constitutional  character. 

"  As  to  my  motives  in  wishing  to  enter  the  missionary 
work,  I  must  be  the  sole  judge,  and  that  was  the  most  dif- 
ficult question.  I  sometimes  hoped  and  thought,  my  mo- 
tive was  one  of  love  to  God,  and  a  desire  to  glorify  him  ;  at 
other  times  I  feared  it  was  the  indulgence  of  an  unsancti- 
fied  fondness  for  distinction.  On  this  subject  1  prayed 
much,  and  spent  nearly  a  fortnight,  coming,  as  it  were,  upon 
my  motives  unawares;  for  if  I  formerly  undertook  to  ex- 
amine them,  I  found  they  had  the  power  of  assuming  false 
guises. 

"  My  Sabbaths,  for  about  six  weeks,  I  spent  as  seasons 
of  fasting  in  relation  to  this  subject.  At  length  it  pleased 
God  to  manifest  his  excellency  and  glory  to  me  as  he  had 
never  done  before.  He  seemed  to  combine  in  his  charac- 
ter all  that  was  excellent,  and  lovely,  and  glorious.  He 
appeared  to  fill  all  immensity  with  his  glorious  presence.  He 
filled  my  soul.  Then  I  experienced  '  joy  unspeakable  and 
full  of  glory.'  I  seemed  to  myself  like  a  worm,  and  no 
man, — ^I  was  lost  in  him.  As  a  mote  floating  in  the  air  has 
no  tendency  to  move  against  the  stillest  breeze,  so  I  felt 
not  the  least  inclination  to  act  contrary  to  the  gentlest  mov- 
ings  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  I  lost  my  own  will  in  the  will  of 
God.  I  had  been  in  the  habit  of  writing  the  exercises  of 
my  mind  briefly  in  a  journal,  from  which  I  will  now  make 
some  extracts,  which  will  exhibit  the  frame  of  my  mind 
better  than  I  can  at  present  recollect. 

"  Thursday  morning,  March  13,  1823.  I  trust  that  I 
have  just  had  a  season  of  communion  with  God.  My  soul 
seemed  drawn  out  in  love  to  him,  and  in  desires  to  become 
like  him.     I  wished  to  resemble  him  as  much  as  a  sinfuL 


REV.     G.     D.     BOARD  MAN.  53 

man  can  resemble  a  holy  God.  I  wanted  to  be  holy.  I 
wanted  to  be  swallowed  up  in  God.  I  wanted  Jesus  to 
reign  in  me.  I  wanted  the  same  spirit  to  dwell  within 
me,  and  to  subdue  every  evil  propensity.  I  panted  for  per- 
fection. And  I  still  pant.  I  am  willing  to  be  employed  in 
the  service  of  God,  in  any  manner,  or  any  place,  and  during 
any  length  of  time  he  may  please  to  direct ;  and  when  my 
work  is  done,  I  want  to  go  home  to  the  bosom  of  my  Father 
and  my  God. 

"  Friday  morning,  March  14,  A  comfortable  season  this 
morning  in  prayer.  How  precious  are  thy  thoughts  unto 
me,  O  God,  how  great  is  the  sum  of  them  !  What  unspeak- 
able treasures  do  I  enjoy  ;  my  Bible  and  my  God.  What 
a  precious  Saviour  is  my  Jesus.  What  a  privilege  to  be 
employed  in  his  service.  I  am  wholly  his,  and  wish  to  be 
wholly  under  his  control.  Let  me  have  my  Saviour,  and 
I  am  happy,  whatever  else  is  denied  me. 

'*  Lord's  day  eve.  March  17.  A  comfortable  state  of  mind 
to-day.  The  truths  of  the  gospel  which  I  was  permitted  to 
hear  in  the  day-time,  and  to  preach  in  the  evening,  are  pre- 
cious to  me.  A^  to  the  mission,  I  feel  much  as  usual.  I 
do  not  think  a  missionary  life  so  desirable,  because  its  du- 
ties appear  few  or  easy,  or  its  responsibilities  small,  but 
because  I  hope  I  may  be  more  serviceable  to  the  church 
as  a  missionary,  than  in  any  other  capacity.  I  lay  my  ac- 
count with  trials,  perplexities,  disappointments,  discourage- 
ments and  fatigues  ;  and  without  the  persuasion  that  Christ 
would  accompany  me,  I  should  shudder  at  the  thought  of 
going.  But  in  the  strength  of  a  covenant  God,  I  can 
press  through  every  trial  and  danger  ;  and  if  his  special 
grace  is  granted,  I  can  calmly  look  the  king  of  terrors  in 
the  face. 

"  Saturday,  March  22.  If  a  sense  of  extreme  unworthi- 
ness  would  deter  me  from  entering  on  missionary  work,  I 
should  long  since  have  abandoned  the  thought.  But  the 
Lord  Jesus  is  my  worthiness,  as  well  as  my  righteousness 
and  strength.  I  may  well  be  astonished  that  the  eternal  God 
should  employ  so  unworthy  a  servant  as  myself  in  accom- 
plishing his  designs  ;  but  if  he  does  see  fit  to  send  me  with 
messages  of  peace  to  the  heathen,  I  may  boldly  stand  be- 
fore nobles  and  kings. 


54  M  E  ]M  O  I  R     O  F 

"  Thursday,  March  27.  I  hope  I  shall  be  permitted  to 
engage  in  a  mission,  but  sometimes  I  entertain  many  doubt- 
ful apprehensions.  Most  of  the  time  I  feel  that  I  cannot 
be  denied.  I  see  more  objections  and  difficulties  now  in 
the  way  of  abandoning ,  than  in  the  way  of  pursuing,  my 
favorite  plan.  I  think  I  can  never  remain  satisfied  in  this 
country,  unless  I  have  more  evidence  than  I  now  have  that 
it  is  my  duty. 

''  Lord's  day,  March  30.  By  reason  of  bodily  indisposi- 
tion, I  was  detained  from  public  worship  this  forenoon. 
Undisturbed  by  noise  or  company,  I  tried  to  give  myself  to 
God,  and  think  I  had  an  increasing  desire,  and  an  increas- 
ing evidence  that  it  was  my  duty  to  become  a  missionary. 
My  heart  seemed  to  leap  for  joy,  as  my  evidence  increased, 
and  I  longed  to  go  forth  and  preach  the  gospel.  But  on  a 
sudden,  the  pangs  of  separation  from  every  beloved  object 
in  America  seized  my  mind,  and  distorted  it  with  anguish 
unutterable.  What !  must  I  bid  adieu  to  my  dear,  very 
dear  parents,  brothers  and  sisters,  and  friends  ?  Must  I  die 
before  the  time  ?  For  what  is  it  less  than  death  to  be  sep- 
arated from  them,  probably  to  see  them  no  more  on  earth? 
But  at  length  it  occurred  to  me,  that  it  was  Jesus,  the 
dearest  of  all  my  friends,  who  called  me  to  go ;  then  I  said. 
Welcome  separations  and  farewells,  welcome  tears  and 
cries,  welcome  last  sad  embraces,  welcome  pangs  and  griefs, 
only  let  me  go  where  my  Saviour  calls,  and  goes  himself; 
welcome  toils,  disappointments,  fatigues  and  sorrows,  wel- 
come an  early  grave,  if  I  may  only  preach  to  the  heathen 
*  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ.'  I  feel  that  I  shall  go. 
Precious  Saviour,  go  with  me,  that  I  be  not  alone. 

"  Saturday  morning,  April  5.  I  sometimes  think  that 
for  poor  souls  sitting  in  heathen  darkness,  I  have  a  peculiar 
sort  of  love,  such  as  I  have  for  none  else.  But  my  princi- 
pal motive  to  engage  in  missions,  is,  I  think,  a  regard  for 
my  precious  Saviour.  For  this,  I  sometimes  think  I  can 
endure  separation,  forests,  burning  suns,  persecutions,  dan- 
gers and  death.  And  when  the  consideration  is  superadded, 
of  rendering  immortal  services  to  those  who  must  otherwise 
perish  in  heathenism,  I  feel  an  impulse  which  is  restrained 
by  no  earthly  ties,  however  strong,  by  no  endearments,  how- 
ever tender,  by  no  dangers,  however  appalling. 


REV.     G.     D.     BOAR  DM  AN  55 

**  Lord's  day  morning,  April  6.  In  prayer  I  seemed  lost 
in  God,  sv/allowed  up  in  him.  I  prayed  for  new  and  large 
supplies  of  grace,  for  more  of  the  influence  of  the  blessed 
Spirit.  I  do  not  know  but  my  desires  were  completely  ab- 
sorbed in  love  to  God,  and  in  desire  to  serve  him.  I  feel 
an  increasing  desire  for  the  missionary  work,  and  hope  my 
mind  is  free  from  unsanctified  prejudices.  The  greatest 
obstacle  is  my  unfitness  for  the  work.  When  I  think  of 
planting  the  standard  of  the  cross  in  lands  of  darkness,  where 
the  Saviour's  name  was  never  known,  and  of  beginning  a 
work  that  shall  last  till  time  shall  end,  of  laying  a  founda- 
tion for  others  far  more  suitable  and  worthy  than  myself,  I 
shrink  and  shudder.  I  feel  more  suited  to  take  some  re- 
tired spot  in  the  vineyard  of  the  Lord,  where  I  shall  attract 
but  little  notice,  and  my  labors  will  involve  consequences 
comparatively  unimportant,  and  my  duties  will  require  but 
moderate  talents ;  where  I  can  live  almost  unobserved,  and 
die  almost  unlamented,  but  by  a  few  Christian  friends.  I 
am  astonished  that  such  an  ephemeral  insect  as  myself 
should  once  think  of  that  awful  work — the  work  of  '  preach- 
ing amoncr  the  Gentiles  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ !' 

is  o 

Still  I  long  to  go,  and  can  think  of  no  disappointment  so 
great  as  that  of  a  denial.  I  sometimes  fear  that  if  I  go,  I 
shall  become  an  apostate,  and  a  reproach  to  the  cause  I 
profess  to  love.  But  whatever  becomes  of  poor  unworthy 
me  at  last,  let  me  never  dishonor  the  name  of  my  precious 
Christ." 

"  Such  were  my  exercises  for  about  six  weeks  ;  which 
time  I  devoted  principally  to  an  inquiry  into  my  individual 
duty  on  the  subject  of  missions.  All  this  time  I  felt  rather 
a  growing  and  prevailing  conviction  that  it  was  my  duty  to 
become  a  missionary.  I  have  never  been  perfectly  satisfied 
so  as  to  have  no  doubts  even  to  this  day,  though  since  the 
last  date  I  have  seldom  wavered  much.  I  conceive  that  in 
matters  not  revealed,  we  are  to  act  according  to  prevailing 
evidence,  for  we  can  seldom  attain  to  absolute  certainty. 

"  Under  the  date  of  Saturday  evening,  April  12,  1823,  I 
find  the  following  note  in  my  journal  :  '  I  have  at  length 
come  to  a  conclusion,  and  have  written  to  the  Corresponding 
Secretary,  offering  myself  to  the  Baptist  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions.     O,  that  my  offer  may  be  received  or  rejected, 


56  MEMOIROF 

according  as  its  reception  or   rejection  will  most  promote 
the  glory  of  God  and  the  welfare  of  souls.' 

"  N.  B.  In  my  offer,  I  said  I  was  willing  to  be  sent 
whithersoever  the  Board  should  direct,  though  for  some 
reasons  I  had  a  predilection  for  being  sent  to  China,  Pal- 
estine, or  Burmah.  The  Board  accepted  my  offer,  and 
soon  gave  me   an  appointment  to  Burmah.     There  may 

I  LIVE,  LABOR  AND  DIE." 


BOARDMAN.  57 


CHAPTER  V. 


He  pursues  his  studies  at  Andover — Correspondence — His  labors  for 
the  Clarkson  Society  in  Salem — He  visits  Maine  and  receives  or- 
dination. 

Mrs.  Judson,  who  had  for  some  time  been  in  this  country 
for  the  benefit  of  her  health,  was  now  about  returning  to  her 
husband,  and  her  labors  in  the  East.  She  was  alone. 
At  first  it  was  thought  advisable,  that  Mr.  Boardman 
should  accompany  her  ;  but  as  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade,  who 
had  first  given  themselves  to  the  Lord,  and  were  desirous 
also  to  be  given,  through  the  Board,  to  the  heathen,  were 
soon  after  accepted,  and  in  a  state  of  readiness  to  leave  the 
country,  it  was  thought  best  that  Mr.  Boardman  should  re- 
main and  devote  a  longer  time  to  the  acquisition  of  such 
knowledge,  as  should  render  him  more  extensively  useful 
to  the  mission.  He  accordingly  left  Waterville  in  June 
following,  and  as  the  institution  at  Newton  had  not  then 
been  established,  he  was  directed  to  pursue  his  studies  at 
Andover,  Massachusetts. 

The  following  letter  addressed  to  a  friend,  Mr.  P.  with 
whom  he  roomed  while  in  college,  gives  us  a  glance  at  one 
of  the  most  useful  theological  institutions  in  our  country. 
The  mention  of  the  seminary  at  Andover,  seldom  fails  to 
awaken  in  the  minds  of  the  pious,  associations  of  deep  in- 
terest. It  was  here  that  Judson,  and  Hall,  and  Mills,  with 
others,  matured,  if  not  conceived,  their  plans  for  carrying 
the  gospel  to  the  heathen. 

''Andover  Theological  Seminary ,  July  4,  1S23. 

"  Very  dear  Brother, 

"  A  thousand  circumstances  combine  to  make  the  recol- 
lection of  Maine,  of  Waterville,  and  of  my  acquaintance 
with  you,  unusually  interesting  and  pleasant.  Those  agree- 
able interviews  we  have  enjoyed,  those  connexions  we 
have  formed,  those  seasons  of  social  prayer  and  mutual 
confession,  are  all  effectually  secure  in  my  mind  from  the 
obscuring  veil,  or  the  obliterating  hand,  of  oblivion.  Yes, 
6 


53  M  E  M  O  1  R      O  F 

brother  P.,  I  shall  always  remember,  and  always  love  you. 
But  you  need,  I  hope,  no  assurances  of  my  attachment. 

*'  A  series  of  interesting  providences,  which  I  cannot 
now  relate,  has  led  me  at  last  to  this  place  ;  and  be  assured, 
I  feel  myself  on  -almost  sacred  ground.  Here  were  en- 
kindled many  of  those  fires  which,  for  twelve  or  fifteen 
years,  have  been  bursting  through  the  surrounding  dark- 
ness, and  sending  forth  their  light  to  nations  once  involved 
in  all  the  gloom  of  paganism.  Here  lived  Samuel  J.  Mills. 
He  was  a  man  of  God.  His  life  affords  ample  proof,  if 
there  were  no  other,  that  the  Gospel  discloses  a  system 
which  affects  the  heart,  and  moves  the  life.  I  have  fin- 
ished, with  great  satisfaction  to  myself,  the  perusal  of  his 
Memoirs  this  evening,  and  when  I  had  done  I  could  pray, 
'  Lord,  Make  me  like  Samuel  J.  Mills.'  Never  did  I  read 
a  work  of  human  production  which  enkindled  so  much 
ardor,  and  excited  so  many  desires  to  do  good  on  an 
extensive  scale  as  his  Memoirs,  written  by  Dr.  Spring. 

"  Here  lived  Obookiah,  that  happy  youth.  Here  lives, 
now,  David  Brown,  one  of  the  humblest  of  all  God's  ador- 
ing children,  if  we  may  judge  in  any  degree  from  short 
acquaintance  and  external  appearance.  This  afternoon  I 
took  a  most  delightful  walk  into  the  grove  by  the  shady 
path  where  Mills  used  to  walk  and  pray.  There  I  tried 
to  ofive  myself  away  to  God,  and  prayed  that  if  it  would  be 
forhis  glory,  and  would  not  inflate  my  wicked  heart  with 
pride ;  nor  hinder  me  from  attending  to  other  appropriate 
duties,  I  might  also  be  permitted  to  devise  and  execute 
some  plan  for  spreading  the  knowledge  of  the  Saviour,  till 
his  name  shall  be  known  and  his  praises  sung  in  every 
land,  by  every  people.  O,  my  brother,  what  a  blessed 
thing  it  is  to  live  for  God.  It  affords  the  real  Christian 
unspeakable  delight  to  be  wholly  employed  according  to 
the  divine  disposal. 

'*  I  want  the  brethren  in  Waterville  college  to  feel  more 
than  ever  that  '  they  are  not  their  own.'  They  have  pro- 
fessed to  devote  themselves  to  God.  But  it  is  not  enough 
to  give  up  ourselves  at  baptism.  We  should  do  it  daily 
and  nightly  and  hourly.  Let  the  brethren  feel  the  icorth 
of  souls,  and  they  would  take  no  rest  without  the  assur- 
ance that  they  were  doing  something  for  their  salvation. 
Were  there  but  one  neighborhood  of  unconverted  men  in 


REV.    G.    D.    B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  59 

the  world,  what  incessant  prayers  would  be  offered  to  God 
from  every  Christian's  heart ;  what  unremitted  exertion 
would  be  made  to  bring  them  back  to  God.  But  alas, 
when  a  world  is  in  ruins,  and  only  here  and  there  is  one 
who  is  awakened  to  behold  the  wide  spread  desolation, 
what  astonishing  sluggishness  is  manifested.  It  is  easy  to 
look  around  and  see  a  vast  moral  waste,  but  it  is  quite 
another  thing  to  feel,  and  to  '  sigh  and  cry'  for  it.  Oh, 
when  shall  God's  people  awake  to  duty,  and  to  human  wo ! 
When  shall  we  learn  to  act  like  rational  beings.  O  that 
an  impulse  may  be  given  to  our  feelings — that  the  blessed, 
the  transforming  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  may  excite 
us  to  more  vigorous  action.  I  feel  a  particular  anxiety  for 
the  brethren  in  Waterville  college.  I  would  not  insinuate 
that  there  is  a  very  unusual  want  of  interest  there.  But 
not  half  enough  is  felt,  not  half  enough  is  done.  Water- 
ville college  occupies  an  important  place  in  the  interests  of 
American  Baptists ;  perhaps  none  more  so  in  all  New 
England.  I  ardently  hope  that  the  pious  students  there 
will  keep  themselves  unspotted  from  the  world.  May  the 
Lord  increase  abundantly  their  piety  and  devotedness  to 
his  cause.  Exhort  them  from  their  affectionate  brother 
to  be  often  in  prayer.  Suggest  to  them  the  importance  of 
making  it  a  business  to  shake  off  spiritual  sloth.  Intro- 
duce as  much  missionary  intelligence  into  your  meetings 
as  practicable. 

"  As  to  the  missionary  field,*  I  hope  it  prospers.  I  have 
been  out  to  examine  one  here,  which  the  students  are  pre- 
paring. The  whole  field,  say  half  an  acre,  was  a  ledge  of 
solid  rock.  They  have  demolished  the  rock  three  or  four 
feet  in  depth,  and  hauled  on  soil,  so  that  nearly  one  half  of 
the  field  is  now  in  a  state  of  cultivation.  They  work  on 
the  ledge  every  day,  drilling  and  blowing  with  powder. 
The  subduing  of  that  piece  of  land,  small  as  it  is,  cannot 
probably  cost  less  than  4  or  500  dollars.  But  the  students 
are  all  zealous  in  the  work.  The  level  to  which  it  is 
reduced  is  about  five  or  six  feet  below  the  original  surface 
of  the  rock.  The  labor  of  subduing  the  four  acres  at  Wa- 
terville, is  the  work  of  a  pigmy    when    compared    to   this. 

*  A  few  acres  of  ground,  cultivated  by  the  students,  the  proceeds 
of  which  are  devoted  to  the  cause  of  missions. 


60  M  E  M  O  I  R      O  F 

O,  we  are  happy  here,  and  I  assure  you  time  passes 
sweetly  along.  You  know  I  formerly  disliked  the  study 
of  language.  But  now  I  have  an  object  in  view,  and  can 
pore  on  the  Hebrew  with  indescribable  satisfaction." 

To  his  hrother-in-law,  Capt.  B. 

'^Andover  Theological  Seminary,  July  1,  1823. 
*'  My  dear  brother  Blanchard, 

*'  You  cannot  easily  imagine  what  satisfaction  your  let- 
ter, received  this  morning,  afforded  me.  I  did  not  know 
but  the  manner  of  my  leaving  Maine  would  give  unpleas- 
ant feelings,  such  as  you  would  not  soon  forget.  Be 
assured,  dear  brother,  it  was  not  because  I  had  no  regard 
for  you  that  I  took  '  so  rapid  a  flight.'  Circumstances 
seemed  to  require  it.  The  Board  of  Missions  had  informed 
me,  that  unless  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade  should  conclude  to 
accompany  Mrs.  Judson  to  Rangoon,  it  would  be  necessary 
for  me  to  leave  for  that  purpose  almost  immediately.  Hence 
it  was  that  I  left  you  so  abruptly.  But  my  surprise  and 
joy  were  great,  on  learning,  the  next  day  after  calling  at 
your  house,  that  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade  were  going  with  Mrs. 
Judson,  and  that  I  was  to  remain  some  time  longer  in 
America.  I  was  pleased  with  the  Providence  which  so 
fully  seconded  my  favorite  plans.  I  would  not  be  under- 
stood to  express  an  unwillingness  to  leave  America  when 
it  shall  seem  to  be  duty.  But  I  could  not  feel  persuaded, 
myself,  that  it  was  my  duty  to  go  so  suddenly,  and  with  so 
little  preparation.  I  would  not  give  up  my  hope  and  pros- 
pect of  finally  being  employed  as  a  Missionary  to  the  hea- 
then, for  any  worldly  consideration  whatever.  No.  It  is 
in  my  heart  to  spend  my  days  in  endeavoring  to  preach 
the  Gospel  to  my  brethren,  who  are  now  sitting  in  dark- 
ness, and  in  the  shadow  of  death. 

"At  present,  I  am  engaged  in  the  study  of  Hebrew  ;  and 
on  the  whole,  I  like  it.  In  the  course  of  a  fortnight,  I 
hope  I  shall  be  able  to  read  the  Bible  in  the  original 
tongue.  I  am  delighted  with  the  study,  because  it  is  im- 
mediately preparatory  to  the  work  I  expect  to  perform 
when  I  arrive  at  Burmah. 

*'  My  situation  is  truly  pleasant.     I  have  a  fine  room  in 


REV.    G.    D.    BOARD  MAN.  61 

one  of  the  edifice^,  called  Bartlet  Hall,  with  every  thing 
necessary  for  convenience  or  comfort.  And  the  society  is 
such  as  I  want.  There  are  about  150  students  in  the 
seminary,  all  professedly  pious.  Several  of  them  are  cal- 
culating on  a  foreign  mission. 

"  I  was  pleased  to  learn  the  happy  alteration  in  the  cir- 
cumstances of  your  family.  I  hope  that  little  jewel  will 
be  preserved.  The  name  you  have  mentioned  is  rather  a 
long  and  inconvenient  one,  and  I  believe  has  been  very 
well  borne  by  his  delighted  uncle.  It  pleases  me,  whether 
it  flatters  my  vanity  or  not,  to  think  you  have  such  a  re- 
gard for  me,  as  to  erect  such  a  precious  monument  to  my 
memory  in  your  house.  I  hope  sister,  and  her  sweet 
babes,  and  yourself  will  be  the  objects  of  our  heavenly 
Father's  care  so  long  as  you  live.  May  we  be  prepared  to 
meet  in  heaven,  where,  with  our  dear  Harriet,  and  all  our 
beloved  friends  whom  God  by  his  grace  may  have  fitted  for 
that  employ,  we  may  unite  in  the  song,  Worthy  is  the 
Lamb  that  was  slain  to  receive  power,  and  riches,  and 
wisdom,  and  strength,  and  honor,  and  glory,  and  blessing." 

Mr.  Boardman  had  many  friends  in  the  college  at  Wa- 
terville,  near  and  dear  friends,  whose  society  he  highly 
valued.  There  was  one  whom  he  honored  with  his  confi- 
dence, to  whom  he  would  intrust  his  secrets.  Immedi- 
ately after  his  mind  became  seriously  exercised  on  the 
subject  of  a  foreign  mission,  he  communicated  his  feel- 
ings to  his  friend.  It  would  be  wrong  to  say,  that  in  him 
he  found  a  spirit  congenial  with  his  own.  But  he  found 
such  a  degree  of  congeniality,  as  from  this  time  forward 
rendered  their  interviews  on  this  subject,  and  their  inter- 
change of  feelings  and  sentiments,  both  frequent  and 
deeply  interesting.  To  him  he  was  wont  to  communicate, 
on  the  evening  of  almost  every  day,  after  the  hours  for 
study  were  past,  the  progress  of  his  inquiries,  the  advanced 
state  of  his  feelings,  and  the  brightening  up,  or  otherwise, 
of  his  prospects.  He  could  not  but  see  and  know  that 
there  was  an  immense  distance  between  his  own  feelings 
and  those  of  his  friend,  on  these  interesting  topics  ;  yet 
the  hours  of  darkness,  and  sometimes  of  midnight,  were 
often  spent  in  imaginary  excursions  to  the  land  of  pagans; 
in  summing  up  the  toils  and  difficulties  to  be  there  en- 
6* 


62  MEMOIROF 

countered  by  the  missionary,  and  in  estimating  the  sacri- 
fices and  sufferings  inseparable  from  such  an  undertaking. 
And  when  imagination  had  brooded  over  the  darkness 
that  for  ages  had  rested  unbroken  upon  the  nations,  faith 
would  sometimes  pierce  the  veil,  and  dissipate  that  dark- 
ness, and  discover  the  dawning  glory  of  the  latter  day. 
These  cheering  and  not  unprofitable  interviews  were  kept 
up,  till  Mr.  B.  left  Waterville  for  Andover.  An  occasional 
correspondence  between  him  and  his  friend  was  preserved 
from  this  time  to  that  of  his  embarkation  for  Burmah. 
The  following  extract  is  from  the  first  of  this  correspon- 
dence. 

"  Andover  Theological  Seminary^  July  3,  1823. 
*•  Very  dear  Brother, 

"  You  have  doubtless  been  apprised  of  the  kind  Provi- 
dence of  our  covenant  God,  in  opening  a  way  for  me  to 
spend  some  time  longer  in  this  country,  before  my  final  em- 
barkation. I  assure  you  I  am  most  delightfully  situated. 
I  am  now  studying  the  Hebrew,  and  though  it  is  extremely 
complex  and  difficult,  I  find  an  indescribable  pleasure  in 
it.  Every  advance  I  make  prepares  me  for  greater  useful- 
ness in  that  interesting  mission,  which  I  hope  finally  to 
join.  My  leisure  hours  are  devoted  to  writing  letters,  to 
meditation,  miscellaneous  reading,  exercise  and  intercourse 
with   the   brethren.     I  find  some  dearly  beloved   kindred 

souls  here.     Particularly  my  friend,  brother  S P . 

O,  that  I  were  more  like  him. 

"  I  have  read,  with  considerable  interest.  Buck  on  Ex- 
perience ;  and  Henry  Martyn's  Memoirs,  with  delight. 
What  cannot  grace  do  in  humbling  the  proud  heart,  in 
changing  foes  to  friends,  and  in  employing  the  instruments 
which  Satan  has  prepared  for  his  own  use,  in  the  blessed 
work  of  extending  the  Gospel  !  The  Bible  is  every  day 
unfolding  new  beauties  and  new  treasures.  This  morning 
I  took  up  the  life  of  S.  J.  Mills,  that  man  of  God,  v/ho  did 
so  much  for  the  cause  of  his  blessed  Master  in  awakening 
and  carrying  the  spirit  of  missionary  enterprise  among  the 
American  churches.  My  soul  seemed  to  have  caught 
new  fire.  Some  remarks  in  his  life,  relate  to  the  interest- 
ing case  of  the  lamented  Henry  Obookiah,  the  Sandwich 
Islander.     So  I  have  just  been  reading  his  Memoir.     All 


R  E  V.    G.    D.     B  O  A  R  D  M  A  xV.  63 

conspire  to  enkindle  new  zeal  in  my  breast.  I  hope  God 
has  important  designs  to  be  accomplished  by  even  me,  his 
most  unworthy  servant.  O,  my  brother,  what  a  blessed 
employment,  to  live  for  God  alone.  Here,  now,  I  give 
away  my  whole  body,  and  soul  and  spirit,  and  am  far  richer 
for  the  gift.  Ah,  'tis  not  a  gift,  it  is  only  acknowledging 
that  to  be  his  which  he  has  claimed.  I  hope  I  do  feel  that 
I  am  the  Lord's,  and  my  desire  and  prayer  is,  that  he  will 
glorify  himself  by  me.  For  nothing  else  would  I  wish  my 
life  to  be  prolonged. 

"  I  want  a  mighty  impulse  to   be  given  to  our  churches 
on  this  subject.    Like  an  electric  shock,  I  want  it  to  spread 
from  north  to  south,   from  east  to  west,  till  all  our  souls 
are  kindled  with  a  glow  of  holy  zeal  for  God.    What,  shall 
the  redeemed  of  the  Lord  slumber  on  the  ruin  of  millions 
in  tenfold  moral  darkness  ?     It  cannot,  must  not  be.     Let 
the  people   of   God    consider   for  what   they    are    placed 
here,  that  they  are  '  the  salt  of  the  earth,  the  light  of  the 
world  ; '  and  let  them  consider  but  for  a  short  time  the 
responsibilities  of  their  station,  and  they  will  be  aroused  to 
action.     How  tnoughtless  have  we  been.     Our  vision  has 
scarcely  passed  the  boundary  of  our  acquaintance.     What 
contracted    benevolence    to   man    has    characterized   our 
movements.     We  have  too  long  lived  as  if  our  own  salva- 
tion  and  that  of  our   friends,  for   whom   we   feel   a  deep 
interest,  and  on    account  of  whose   state  we  have   been 
driven  to  prayers  and  tears,  were   all   that   concerns  us. 
When  shall  Zion  arise,  and  put  on  her  strength,  and  be 
clad  in  her   beautiful  garments.     O,   my  brother,  let  us 
weep,  let  us  pray,  let  us  labor.     The  glory  of  our  dear, 
blessed,  and  most  precious  Saviour  is  involved.     Do,  my 
brother,  endeavor  to  awaken  more  interest  in  college  for 
the   honor  of  God  and   the   welfare  of  souls.      At  seven 
o'clock  every  morning,  I   hope   I  shall  be  enabled  to  re- 
member the  church,  the  people,  and  the  college  in  Water- 
ville.     My  heart  is  sometimes  much  enlarged  in  prayer  for 
you.     I  am  now  happy,  but  how  soon  I  may  be  in  the  vale 
of  sorrow  is  unknown  to  me.     If  I  had  what  I  deserve,  my 
sorrow  would  this  moment   commence,  and  never  cease. 
O,  my  God,  forgive  a  trembling  sinner." 

An  extract  will  here  be  given  of  another  letter,  written 


64  -  M  E  M  O  I  R     O  F 

soon  after,  and  addressed  to  the  same  friend.  It  will  serve 
to  illustrate  the  activity  of  his  mind  in  devising  liberal 
things  for  the  good  of  the  church  and  the  world.  It  is 
mostly  valuable,  however,  for  the  sketch  it  gives  us  of  the 
operations  of  a  religious  society  at  Andover,  whose  influ- 
ence has  probably  been  felt  in  every  quarter  of  the  earth. 
Should  the  perusal  of  the  extract  lead  to  the  formation  of 
similar  societies  in  other  seminaries,  and  to  the  putting 
forth  of  similar  efforts  to  meliorate  the  condition  of  the 
heathen,  an  object  will  be  secured  sufficiently  important 
to  justify  its  insertion  in  this  work. 

"  Salem, . 

"  My  dear  Brother, 

"  The  account  you  gave  of  a  change  in  the  religious 
state  of  things  at  Waterville  cheered  me  much.  I  wished 
myself  transported  to  that  dear  spot,  sitting,  conversing,  and 
praying  with  you.  But  my  joy  was  comparatively  for  a  mo- 
ment. A  letter  received  not  long  after,  assured  me  that  my 
hopes  had  flourished  but  to  fade.  It  is  distressing,  it  is 
heart-rending  to  contemplate  the  spiritual  death  which  per- 
vades, in  too  great  a  degree,  that  interesting,  and,  by  me, 
beloved  people.  O,  shall  neither  the  mercies  nor  the  judg- 
ments of  God  awaken  them  ?  Had  I  a  heart  of  flesh,  I  might 
plead  for  them.  '  I  do  earnestly  remember  them  still.'  I 
cannot  forget  a  people  endeared  to  me  by  so  many  tender 
ties.     But  I  cannot  extend  the  hand  of  relief 

"  Since  residing  in  Andover,  I  have  thought  much  of  the 
Philalethian  Society.*  I  know  not  who  are  the  officers, 
but  will  take  the  liberty  to  make  a  few  suggestions  in  this 
letter.     The  missionary  department  is  defective.     I  say  so 

*  This  is  a  rehgious  society  in  the  college  at  Waterville,  the  ob- 
ject of  which  is  the  investigation  of  truth.  Mr.  Boardman's  object 
was  to  improve  this  society,  and  to  extend  the  sphere  of  its  opera- 
tions. 

There  is  now  an  another  society  in  college,  very  nearly  resembling 
in  character  what  he  here  wished  the  Philalethian  to  be.  It  is  called, 
in  honor  to  his  memory,  '  The  Boardman  Missionary  Society.'  It 
was  formed  in  the  spring  of  1832,  and  embraces  among  its  members 
most  of  the  students  of  the  institution.  It  has  for  its  object  the  in- 
crease and  wider  diffusion  of  the  same  spirit,  which  actuated  that 
devoted  man,  and  the  acquisition  of  information  by  a  regular  corres- 
pondence with  most  of  the  missionary  stations  throughout  the  world. 


RE  V  .     G.    D  .     B  O  A  R  D  MA  N.  65 

because  it  appears  plain,  that  in  a  seminary  of  learning  oc- 
cupying so  important  a  place  as  Waterville  college,  there 
ought  to  be  something  systematical  on  the  concerns  of  mis- 
sions,— something  designed  more  particularly  to  awaken 
the  interest,  and  to  enlighten  the  minds  of  the  students. 
At  Andover,  there  is  a  '  Society  of  Inquiry  respecting  Mis- 
sions,' so  called,  which  meets  once  in  three  weeks.  A  dis- 
sertation is  produced,  and  read  by  some  member  of  the  mid- 
dle class,  on  a  subject  assigned  him  at  a  previous  meet- 
ing. The  reading  of  this  piece  usually  occupies  thirty  or 
forty  minutes.  Afterwards  letters  of  correspondence  are 
read,  and  such  business  transacted  as  may  be  laid  before  the 
society,  by  a  standing  committee,  appointed  to  superintend 
its  general  concerns.  The  themes  are  such  as  the  follow- 
ing :  '  What  is  the  moral  state  of  the  Canadas  ?  What  pe- 
culiar qualifications  are  necessary  for  a  missionary  to  the 
slaves?  What  are  the  prospects  of  a  mission  to  Patagonia? 
Can  any  thing  be  done  for  Portugal  ?  Which  mission 
demands  most  patronage,  the  Bombay  or  the  Ceylon? 
the  Sandwich  islands  or  the  Palestine?  What  are  the  en- 
couragements of  a  mission  to  the  East?  and  what  the  dis- 
couragements ?  What  qualifications  ought  every  foreign 
missionary  to  possess?  &c.  &.c.  The  answers  to  these 
questions  are  highly  interesting  and  instructive.  The  chapei 
doors  are  open  for  all,  gentlemen  and  ladies,  &c.  and  fre- 
quently the  room  is  full.  There  is  no  fee  for  admission  into 
the  society.  It  owns  property,  however,  to  a  considerable 
amount,  arising  principally  from  the  donations  of  benevo- 
lent friends.  The  missionary  library  belonging  to  the  so- 
ciety is  very  valuable,  enriched  by  many  specimens  of  trans- 
lations, missionary  journals,  reports,  histories,  manuscripts, 
biographies,  heathen  deities,  and  paintings,  and  clothes,  and 
ornaments,  and  garments,  from  various  heathen  countries 
where  missions  have  been  established.  Here  you  may  find 
missionary  intelligence  consolidated  or  detailed  in  all  shapes 
and  forms.  You  seem  almost  to  converse  with  the  mission- 
aries, and  to  see  their  various  stations.  You  stand  on  an 
eminence  from  which  you  look  out  upon  the  world,  and  com- 
mand almost  at  a  single  glance,  a  view  of  the  whole  earth, 
as  it  rolls  in  moral  darkness  under  your  feet.  Occasionally 
you  are  cheered  with  here  and  there  a  brightly  illuminated 
spot,  where  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  pours  in  his  healing 


66  MEMOIR     OF 

beams,  gradually  enlarging  its  dimensions,  rolling  back  the 
pavilions  of  darkness,  and  melting  away  the  fetters  and 
manacles,  which  Paganism  has  forged  and  fastened  upon 
her  tame,  besotted  devotees, 

"  Now  it  appears  to  me,  that  you  might  have  something 
of  this  kind  in  the  Philalethian  society.  I  leave  it  for  your 
consideration.  This  course,  if  pursued,  would  greatly  in- 
crease your  interest  in  missions  :  it  would  make  you  gen- 
erally more  acquainted  with  the  benevolent  operations  of 
the  day,  and  with  the  comparative  claims  of  the  several 
classes  of  people  whose  cases  might  be  the  subjects  of  your 
communications.  Let  these  pieces  be  written  on  paper  of 
one  uniform  shape  and  size,  and  let  them  be  preserved  in 
manuscript  for  the  library  of  the  society.  I  hope  you  will 
do  much  for  missions,  and  acquire  the  name  and  the  char- 
acter of  possessing  a  missionary  spirit.  You  are  probably 
aware  that  it  is  not  in  adding  to  the  pecuniary  funds  of  the 
Missionary  Society,  that  the  students  at  Waterville  college  are 
to  accomplish  most  for  the  spread  of  the  Gospel.  It  is  in  the 
awakening  and  cultivation  of  a  missionary  spirit,  the  sum- 
moning of  all  your  inward  powers  to  the  holy  enterprise, 
and  the  powerful  action  of  your  own  minds  upon  the  minds 
of  others, — it  is  in  this  that  your  prospects  of  success  pre- 
sent themselves.  If  the  brethren  feel  their  own  souls  kindle 
with  a  holy  passion  for  missions  while  at  college,' they  will, 
wherever  they  go,  carry  the  spirit  with  them  ;  and  will 
transfuse  it  into  all  with  whom  they  associate.  And  I  need 
not  tell  you  that  the  lispings  of  desire  from  the  lips  of  a 
poor  cottager,  far  removed  from  the  bustle  of  fashionable 
and  busy  life,  may  ascend  to  God  with  more  acceptance, 
than  ten  thousand  rivers  of  oil  offered  to  support  the  mis- 
sion. It  has  often  afforded  me  much  comfort  and  satisfac- 
tion to  consider  that  when  I  am  gone  to  the  scene  of  my 
labors,  some  humble  saint,  whom,  perhaps,  I  have  never 
seen,  or  if  seen,  have  never  noticed,  may,  morning  and 
evening,  raise  a  broken  whisper  to  God,  that  he  would 
cause  his  blessing  to  descend  upon  me,  and  make  rae  the 
instrument  of  turning  many  Burmans  from  idolatry,  to  serve 
the  living  God.  Should  I  never  be  permitted — what  I  ar- 
dently desire — to  welcome  you  to  Burman  shores,  it  shall 
afford  me  comfort  in  the  moment  of  sorrow,  that  brother 
lifts  up  his  ardent  soul  to  God  for  me." 


R  E  V.      G.      D.      B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  67 

To  his  sister,  Mrs.  Blanchard. 

''Beverly,  Oct.  1,  1823. 
"  Very  dear  Sister, 

"  Your  excellent  letter  of  July  27th  is  now  before  me.  I 
rejoice  with  you,  and  would  render  thanks  to  our  heavenly 
Father  for  his  distinguishing  mercies  towards  you,  in  re- 
storing you  again  to  health,  and  in  reviving  in  your  mind 
a  recollection  of  his  parental  kindness.  It  would  be  well 
for  us  to  remember  that  God  is  daily  doing  us  good, — that 
his  common  blessings  demand  from  us  new  and  obedient 
expressions  of  obligation.  It  has  often  astonished  me,  that 
the  profusion  of  his  mercies,  showered  upon  our  dear  family, 
should  produce  so  little  feeling  in  my  stupid  heart.  What 
family  has  been  so  signally  blessed  as  ours  ?  Surely  he  hath 
not  dealt  with  us  after  our  sins,  nor  rewarded  us  according 
to  our  iniquities. 

"  I  rejoice  to  learn  that  your  recent  sickness  led  you  to 
take  a  nearer  view  of  the  eternal  world,  to  consider  whether 
your  days  were  not  well  nigh  numbered  and  finished,  and 
to  examine  into  the  state  of  your  heart,  that  you  might  know 
whether  you  are  indeed  united  to  Christ.  What  is  there 
like  feeling  ourselves  Vv^edded  to  him  in  bonds  of  affection, 
that  earth  and  hell  cannot  sever  ?  The  man  who  lives  daily 
by  faith  in  the  Son  of  God,  who  like  Enoch  walks  with 
God,  stands  firm  and  secure,  though  all  around  him  be  con- 
vulsed ;  though  the  mountains  be  removed,  the  earth  tremble, 
and  the  sea  roar.  God  is  a  hiding-place  from  the  windy 
storm  and  tempest.  How  secure  is  the  Christian  in  the 
folded  arms  of  his  covenant  God.  What,  though  the  ele- 
ments were  melted  into  one  solid  mass  of  ruins,  God,  who 
is  our  refuge  and  strength,  is  still  the  same.  This  vital 
union  to  Christ  will  support  us  under  every  loss  and  be- 
reavement we  are  called  to  sustain.  If  our  souls  are  stayed 
on  him,  we  can  endure  our  trials  without  feeling  their  poig- 
nancy. And  though  all  the  earthly  objects  of  our  affection 
were  removed  from  our  view,  we  should  still  feel  that  our 
great  portion  was  left, — we  could  say  with  Jeremiah,  *  The 
Lord  is  my  portion,  saith  my  soul  ;'  and  with  Job,  '  Yet 
surely  I  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth.'  This  thought  has 
often  comforted  me.  Whatever  we  may  lose,  if  we  love  and 
value  Christ   as  we  ought,  we  shall  feel  that  our  all  is  left 


6S  MEMOIROF 

US  Still.  And  this  sundering  of  the  ties  which  bind  us  to  the 
earth  and  earthly  objects,  is  only  preparing  us  to  set  our  af- 
fections more  undividedly  on  our  Father  and  Friend  in  heav- 
en. This  considerably  cheers  me  in  prospect  of  leaving  all  my 
earthly  friends.  I  hope,  that  while  1  feel  no  abatement  of 
affection  to  my  friends  in  America,  I  shall  find  my  affections 
more  concentrated  in  Christ,  who,  I  believe,  will  be  with 
me  wherever  I  go.  But  for  his  promise  to  be  with  his  ser- 
vants in  all  their  labors  and  toils,  1  should  despond  and 
shrink  from  the  great  work  to  which  I  trust  he  has  called  me. 
Sometimes,  when  f  lose  sight  of  this  gracious  promise,  I 
almost  say  /  cannot  go.  But  generally,  I  am  comfortably 
supported  by  his  cheering  words.  Some  may  say  I  am  un- 
feeling, and  have  but  a  small  share  of  natural  affection.  But 
they  know  not  my  heart,  and  are  unacquainted  with  the 
struggles  I  have  often  felt.  Be  assured,  my  love  to  my 
friends  was  never  warmer,  my  affection  for  them  never 
stronfifer,  than  when  I  rec;arded  them  in  the  light  of  a 
speedy  separation.  In  such  a  light  I  regarded  them  last 
spring.  But  when  I  reviewed  my  evidences  of  duty  to  go 
fir  hence  to  the  heathen,  and  was  constrained  to  believe 
that  I  had  not  taken  that  honor  to  myself,  I  said  to  my 
troubled  thoughts  'peace,  be  still.'  Yet  if  I  had  not  had 
an  enlarged  view  of  the  greatness  and  importance  of  the 
work  before  me,  1  could  not  have  endured  the  trial.  An 
agony  which  few  have  felt  would  have  accompanied  me  in 
all  my  way.  But  a  good  providence  has  seen  fit  to  protract 
my  stay  in  America,  so  that  I  anticipate  the  privilege  of 
seeing  once  more  the  faces  of  my  beloved  friends,  on  whom 
I  did  suppose  I  had  closed  my  eyes  forever.  Perhaps 
something  may  be  designed  for  me  in  this  providence, 
which  I  cannot  foresee.  \  desire  henceforth  to  live  at  God's 
disposal — to  be  wholly  at  his  service.  I  would  be  crucified 
with  Christ,  and  live  no  more  to  myself,  but  to  him  who 
has  died  for  me.  The  Gospel  teaches  me  that  1  am  not  my 
own,  and  that  I  must  hold  myself  in  readiness  to  obey  any 
mandate  from  Him,  who  has  bought  me  with  a  price.  I 
wish  to  feel  but  little  concern  for  this  world,  but  to  glorify 
God,  and  finish  the  work  he  has  given  me  to  do.  It  is  mat- 
ter of  comparatively  small  importance  to  me,  whither  I  go, 
or  where  I  die,  if  I  may  but  do  what  God  would  have  me. 
"  It  is  probable  that  I  shall  not  sail  for  Burmah  at  present. 


REV.    G.    D.    BOARD  M  A  N.  OV 

A  little  before  sailing,  I  hope  to  visit  my  friends  in  Maine. 
Then  I  hope  to  see  you,  and  that  you  will  be  able  to  say, 
'  Farewell,  my  brother  ;'  and  will  be  willing,  from  the  heart, 
that  God  should  employ  me  as  he  pleases." 

As  the  subject  of  a  voluntary  exile  from  his  friends  is  here 
introduced,  it  may  not  be  improper  to  make  a  remark  or  two 
in  this  place.  It  should  not  be  thought,  that  the  struggle  of 
mind  alluded  to  in  the  above  extract  between  feeling  and 
duty,  derogates  at  all  from  the  piety,  the  zeal,  the  self-devote- 
ment,  or  decision  of  character  of  this  worthy  mission- 
ary, indeed,  all  these  mental  qualities  would  lose  a  large 
proportion  of  their  beauty  and  excellence,  were  this  tender- 
heartedness, this  keen  sensibility  to  the  endearments  of 
kindred  and  home  buried  in  the  shade.  This,  while  it 
throws  around  the  human  character  a  peculiar  charm,  at 
the  same  time  confers  upon  it  a  superior  dignity,  and 
sweetly  blends  the  beautiful  with  the  sublime.  It  would 
be  an  unaraiable  character  that  betrayed  no  feeling,  no  ten- 
der affection  for  friends  and  relatives,  when  on  the  point 
of  leaving  them  forever.  Under  such  circumstances,  firm- 
ness and  decision  of  purpose  would  appear  more  like  brutal 
insensibility  ;  and  a  willingness  to  endure  sacrifices,  toils 
and  suiTering,  like  stoical  indifference. 

When  the  disciples  at  Cesarea  besought  the  Apostle  with 
tears  to  desist  from  going  up  to  Jerusalem,  where  they  knew 
his  life  would  be  endangered,  had  he  only  said  to  them, 
'  What  mean  ye  to  weep?'  we  should  unavoidably  have  felt 
that  his  answer  was  harsh  and  abrupt,  indicative  of  a  stern, 
unbending  temper  of  mind,  that  could  rebuke  with  unspar- 
ing severity  the  expression  of  nature's  best  feelings  and 
the  sweetest  dictates  of  piety.  But  when  we  hear  him 
adding,  '  And  break  my  heart  V  his  reply  loses  the  stern- 
ness of  its  aspect,  and  the  rebuke  is  softened  into  a  mild 
and  gentle  reproof  by  the  overflowing  of  a  heart  full  of 
Christian  affection.  And  v/hen  we  hear  him  assigning  the 
reason  of  his  conduct  in  refusing  to  hearken  to  their  kind  ex- 
postulation, that  he  was  '  ready  not  to  be  bound  only,  but  also 
to  die  at  Jesusalem,  for  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus, ^  we 
are  constrained  to  acknowledge  that  his  character  derives 
additional  lustre  from  the  tenderness  of  his  '  breaking 
heart' — that  at  no  period  in  his  history  does  he  appear  in  a 
7 


70 


MEMOIR     OF 


more  deeply  interesting  light ;  and  we  cheerfully  concede 
to  him  the  title,  which  by  universal  consent,  has  been  given 
him,  of  the  Great  Apostle. 

The  following  letter  will  disclose  more  fully  the  strength 
of  Mr.  Boardman's  attachment  to  his  friends  and  his  country, 
and  the  power  of  grace  in  enabling  him  to  part  with  all,  at 
the  call  of  duty  : 

"  Andover  Theological  Seminary,  Jan.  14,  1824. 
"  My  very  dear  Sister, 

"  Your  kind  letter  of  the  8th  and  28th  ult.  1  have  just  re- 
ceived and  read  with  much  interest.  It  was  thought  expe- 
dient by  the  missionary  friends  in  this  region,  that  I  should 
spend  the  last  vacation  in  Beverly,  and  defer  ray  visit  to  the 
friends  in  Maine  till  next  spring.  T  could  not  but  comply 
with  their  advice,  though  I  wished  very  much  to  visit  you, 
and  your  dear  little  G.  D.  B.  B.  I  hope  his  life  will  be 
a  blessing  to  his  parents  and  to  the  church.  May  you  be 
enabled  to  train  up  all  your  children  in  the  law  of  the  Lord. 
You  will  need  to  pray  much  for  divine  grace.  1  try  to 
remember  you,  your  dear  husband  and  your  children,  when 
I  retire  to  ask  spiritual  blessin.Ts  on  myself  and  my  friends. 

"  1  have  been  aware,  dear  sister,  from  the  first,  that  my 
proposal  to  engage  in  a  foreign  mission  v/ould  call  forth 
many  emotions  in  your  breast,  but  I  hoped  God  would 
graciously  enable  you  to  bear  with  submission,  the  loss  you 
would  be  called  to  sustain.  Think  not,  my  sister,  that  I 
have  lost  all  sensibility  on  the  subject.  Be  assured,  if  ten- 
derness of  feeling, — if  ardor  of  affection, — if  attachment  to 
friends, — to  Christian  society  and  Christian  privileges, — if 
apprehension  of  toil  and  danger  in  a  missionary  life, — if  an 
overwhelming  sense  of  responsibility, — could  detain  me  in 
America,  I  should  never  go  to  Burmah.  But  a  sense  of 
duty, — a  sense  which  1  could  not,  on  sober  examination, 
charge  to  fanaticism,  and  which  I  could  not  evade  ;  an  over- 
whelming view  of  the  worth  of  souls,  and  of  their  perishing 
state,  and  an  ardent  desire  to  promote,  in  the  greatest  de- 
gree possible,  their  eternal  welfare,  has  compelled  me  to 
say,  '  Send  me  wherever  my  services  are  most  needed. 
Much  as  I  love  my  friends, — much  as  I  prize  the  pleasures 
of  home,  and  the  friendship  of  my  native  land, — much  as  I 
dread  the  loss  of  all  I  hold  dear  in  America, — I   will  go 


R  E  V.    G.    D.    B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  7t 

wherever  duty  calls.  I'll  go  to  China,  to  Burmah,  to  Pal- 
estine or  Turkey ;  I'll  stay  in  Waterville,  or  I'll  become 
the  pastor  of  some  little  church  in  this  country,  only  let  me 
be  employed  where  and  as  long  as  the  Lord  will.'  With 
such  a  state  of  feeling,  I  submitted  myself  to  the  decision 
of  the  General  Convention.  They  saw  fit  to  give  me  an 
appointment  to  the  Burman  mission  ;  and  I  frankly  acknowl- 
edge that  their  appointment  exactly  accorded  with  my  ar- 
dent desires ;  they  were  desires,  however,  which  1  wished 
to  keep  under  the  entire  control  of  a  sober  sense  of 
duty.  Since  my  appointment,  I  have  known  seasons  when 
the  thoughts  of  parting  from  my  friends  seemed  almost  in- 
supportable. But  still  I  cannot  say  1  ever  regretted  that  I 
gave  myself  up  to  the  Convention,  or  that  they  gave  me  the 
appointment  they  did. 

"  It  is  the  greatness  of  the  work,  more  than  the  trials 
which  attend  it,  that  makes  me  tremble  most.  When  I 
think  of  aiding  in  laying  the  foundation  on  which  others 
will  build  as  long  as  the  world  shall  stand  ;  and  when  I 
remember  that  their  success  may  depend,  in  some  meas- 
ure, on  my  discharging  my  duty  with  fidelity,  I  stand  and 
almost  shudder  at  the  thought.  But  this  is  not  all.  I 
must  be  a  pattern  of  holiness  and  good  works,  both  to 
heathen  and  to  converts.  To  the  missionaries,  rather  than 
to  the  Bible,  the  people  will  look  for  the  fruits  of  the 
Christian  religion.  Besides,  my  labors  may  be  immedi- 
ately connected  with  the  everlasting  well-being  of  multi- 
tudes with  whom  I  may  have  intercourse.  All  these 
things  seem  sometimes  too  much  for  me.  But  my  strength 
is  in  the  Lord  of  Hosts. 

"  Pray  much,  dear  sister,  for  grace  to  be  given  to  you 
and  me.  I  need  th^  prayers  of  saints  very  much.  I  feel 
an  anxious  solicitude  for  the  spiritual  welfare  of  brother 
H.  and  family.  We  must  pray  for  them  daily.  The  Lord 
may  see  fit  to  hear  and  answer  our  prayer* 

"  Tell  your  dear  husband  to  write  me  soon.  I  want  to 
hear  from  you  often — to  know  how  your  souls  prosper. 
Do  you  have  daily  intercourse   with  the   dear  Redeemer  1 


*  This  brother  has  since  made   a  public  profession  of  reliffion. 
The  effectual,  fervent  prayer  of  a  righteous  man  availeth  much.' 


72  M  £  M  O  1  K      O  P 

Let  us  study  to  have  the  mind  of  Christ.     Our  life  is  short. 
We  must  do  our  work  soon,  or   we  must  leave  it  undone." 

Nearly  the  first  acquaintance  he  formed  in  Massachu- 
setts was  in  Salem.  The  people  there  had  been  trained 
up  under  the  kindly  influence  of  Christian  affection,  and 
had  themselves  drank  deeply  into  its  spirit.  Here,  there- 
fore, he  found  friends  interested  in  every  good  work,  and 
felt  himself  entirly  at  home. 

Several  benevolent  ladies  in  Salem,  had,  among  other 
labors  of  love,  formed  themselves  into  an  association,  de- 
nominated the  Clarkson  Society,  for  the  benefit  of  the 
colored  population  of  that  town.  Having  become  ac- 
quainted with  Mr.  Boardman,  the  Society  were  desirous  to 
avail  themselves,  for  a  few  weeks,  of  the  benefit  of  his  la- 
bors. On  receiving  his  appointment,  he  laid  the  subject 
before  several  of  his  most  judicious  friends,  who  advised 
him  to  accept,  and  spend  the  ensuing  vacation  in  the  ser- 
vice of  the  Society.  This  service  he  might  regard  as 
bearing  a  near  relation  to  that  in  which  he  hoped  to  spend 
his  days.  The  manner  in  which  he  discharged  his  trust, 
as  appears  from  the  records  of  the  Society,  while  it  shows 
that  his  heart  was  peculiarly  interested  in  the  work  before 
him,  gave  pleasing  promise  of  what  he  would  be,  should 
he  be  suffered  to  enter  upon  that  wider  field  of  missionary 
labor,  to  which  his  thoughts  were  directed. 

He  entered  upon  his  labors  on  the  26th  of  April,  and 
continued  them,  with  little  intermission,  for  nine  weeks. 
At  the  expiration  of  this  period,  he  addressed  to  .the  ladies 
of  the  Society  an  interesting  report  of  his  services,  which 
was  unanimously  accepted. 

In  September,  he  left  Andover  on  a  visit  to  his  friends 
in  Maine.  On  his  way  to  New  Sharon,  the  place  of  his 
father's  residence,  he  called  at  his  sister's,  in  Cumberland, 
spent  a  short  time  in  North  Yarmouth,  and  having  passed 
some  days  with  his  father's  family,  was  returning  by  the 
way  of  Waterville.  From  this  place  he  addressed  the  fol- 
lowing letter  to  his  sister. 

''  Waterville,  Sept.  30,  1S24. 
"  My  very  dear  Sister, 

"  In  addressing  you  at  this  time,  I  am  prompted  both  by 
inclination  and  a  sense  of  duty.     You  have  probably  heard 


RE  V.    G,    D.    B  O  A  RD  M  A  N.  73 

of  our  safe  arrival  at  New  Sharon.  Our  journey  was  pleas- 
ant, and  I  trust  profitable.  The  family  were  in  health. 
I  came  to  this  place  on  Thursday.  The  friends  here  are 
generally  in  health  of  body,  and  though  complaining  of 
great  barrenness  in  religion,  they  yet  have  been  visited 
with  a  little  reviving  in  their  bondage.  My  situation  is 
agreeable.  What  reason  have  I  to  bless  the  Lord  for  all 
his  benefits  towards  me  ! 

*'  On  my  return  to  Waterville,  I  understood  that  the 
Lord  was  working  wonders  in  the  back  part  of  the  town. 
The  tidings  afforded  me  a  degree  of  joy,  and  I  soon  went 
out  to  see  the  work  myself.  I  trust  it  is  really  a  good 
work.  Ten  or  twelve  have  been  hopefully  converted  to 
God  within  three  or  four  weeks.  The  Lord  seems  to  be 
still  at  work,  though  not  in  so  extraordinary  a  manner  as 
in  some  places.  We  have  great  reason  to  'bless  his  name 
for  his  work  of  grace  on  the  hearts  of  men.  What  an 
exertion  of  divine  power  must  that  be,  by  which  the  proud 
are  made  lowly — the  enemy  of  God  and  holiness  is  con- 
verted into  a  friend.  What  gratitude  and  praise  are  due 
to  him,  who  has  washed  away  the  sins  of  his  people  in  his 
own  precious  blood.  If  we  are  Christians  indeed,  Christ 
died  for  us.  He  did  not  spill  his  blood  merely  for  great, 
but  for  little  Christians  also.  God,  in  purposing  the  re- 
demption of  his  people,  knew  from  eternity  all  the  per- 
verseness  of  their  hearts,  and  determined  that  the  full  price 
should  be  paid  for  every  sin.  Yes,  and  the  dear  Redeemer 
undertook  the  mighty  work,  and  he  accomplished  it  by  the 
sacrifice  of  his  own  body  on  the  tree.  What  boundless 
love  was  this,  that  the  Lamb  of  God  should  give  his  soul 
an  offering  for  sin.  Well  did  the  enraptured  Apostle  ex- 
claim, '  Behold  what  manner  of  love  the  Father  hath  be- 
stowed on  us  that  we  might  be  called  the  sons  of  God !' 

'  O,  for  such  love,  let  rocks  and  hills 
Their  lasting  silence  break.' 

Could  I  say,  dear  sister,  with  certainty,  that  I  love  the 
Saviour,  my  happiness  would  be  complete.  But,  alas,  how 
languid  are  my  affections,  how  cold  and  how  few  my  re- 
turns of  love.  My  heart  is  extremely  hard  and  insensible. 
Still,  I  hope  I  have  some  hungerings  and  thirstings  after 
righteousness.  One  thing  cheers  me — I  abhor  myself  on 
•7* 


74  M  E  M  O  I  R      O  F 

account  of  sin.  If  not  very  much  deceived,  I  do  love 
Jesus,  notwithstanding.  And  I  know  if  he  has  given  me 
any  love  to  him,  he  has  done  more  than  earth  and  hell  can 
destroy.  If  we  love  him  at  all,  we  have  been  changed, 
'  for  the  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against  God.' 

"  How  important  is  self-examination.  The  man  who 
does  not  examine  himself  daily,  knows  not  what  are  his 
needs.  Unless  we  examine  and  see  where  our  weaker 
part  is,  we  shall  not  keep  it  fortified.  And  I  am  per- 
suaded that  self-examination,  to  be  really  profitable,  must 
be  habitual.  Every  day  ought  to  witness  our  faithfulness 
in  the  discharge  of  this  important  duty.  Yet  such  is  the 
deceitfulness  of  the  human  heart,  and  such  the  darkness 
of  the  human  mind,  that  we  cannot  perform  this  duty 
profitably  without  divine  assistance.  The  Psalmist,  sensi- 
ble of  the  difficulties  of  the  task,  calls  thus  upon  God  for 
aid;  '  Search  me,  O  God,  and  know  my  heart;  try  me, 
and  know  my  thoughts  ;  and  see  if  there  be  any  wicked 
way  in  me,  and  lead  me  in  the  way  everlasting.'  All  our 
self-examination  should  begin  and  end  with  prayer. 

''  We,  dear  sister,  are  professors  of  the  religion  of 
Christ.  How  responsible  the  station  !  Are  we  then  a 
spectacle  to  the  world,  to  angels  and  to  men  ? — The  light 
of  the  world  and  the  salt  of  the  earth?  What  manner  of 
persons  ought  we  to  be  in  all  holy  conversation  and  godli- 
ness. Are  such  moths  as  we  permitted  to  become  stones 
in  that  spiritual  temple,  of  which  Christ  himself  is  the 
corner  ?  Does  God  condescend  to  be  our  Father  and  our 
Redeemer?    Then  let  us  be  more  holy,  more  like  him." 

Early  in  January,  1825,  Mr.  Boardman  again  visited  his 
native  State.  At  the  request  of  the  Board,  he  spent  sev- 
eral weeks  in  travelling  through  different  parts  of  the 
State,  for  the  purpose  of  awakening  a  more  general  inter- 
est in  the  subject  of  foreign  missions.  For  the  same 
reason  it  was  thought  advisable  that  his  ordination  should 
take  place  in  Maine.  He  was  accordingly  ordained  at 
North  Yarmouth,  February  16,  1825.  Here,  as  we  have 
seen,  he  had  some  time  resided  with  his  parents  when 
quite  young.  His  aged  father  was  still  remembered  with 
affection  and  respect  by  the  surviving  members  of  his 
former  flock,  as  an  able  and  faithful  pastor.     As  a  token 


R  E  V.     G.      D.      B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  76 

of  respect  to  the  father  and  the  son,  and  from  love  to  the 
cause  of  God  and  the  heathen,  the  church  at  North  Yar- 
mouth unanimously  requested  the  privilege  of  his  ordina- 
tion vi^ith  them,  at  their  own  expense.  Dear  people — the 
writer  is  happy  to  acknowledge  their  worth.  He  knows 
them  well — too  well  ever  to  forget  them,  and  will  always 
regard  the  few  years  of  pastoral  care  and  toil  spent  there, 
till  the  providence  of  God  laid  him  aside  from  his  labors, 
as  among  the  happiest  of  his  life.  May  they  never  want  a 
pastor — may  the  Lord  be  unto  them  as  the  dew  of  Her- 
mon,  and  as  the  dew  that  descended  upon  the  mountains 
of  Zion,  for  there  the  Lord  commanded  his  blessing,  even 
life  for  evermore. 

The  sermon  on  the  occasion  was  delivered  by  Dr.  Chap- 
lin, President  of  Waterville  college,  from  Ps.  Ixxi.  16. 
"  I  will  go  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord  God."  From  this 
appropriate  text,  TAe  suitableness  of  a  spirit  of  entire  de- 
pendence on  God  in  a  missionary  to  the  heathen,  was  pre- 
sented in  an  interesting  and  impressive  light. 


76  M  E  M  O  I  II     O  F 


CHAPTER  VI. 


Mr.  Boardman's  travels  West  and  South — His  marriage,  embarka- 
tion, and  voyage. 

Early  in  the  spring,  Mr.  Boardman  was  directed  to 
travel  West  and  South  for  a  few  weeks,  as  Agent  of  the 
Convention,  to  solicit  aid  to  its  funds,  and  to  call  up  the 
attention  of  the  churches  to  the  subject  of  missions.  On 
his  arrival  at  Philadelphia,  he  wrote  thus  to  his  friends  in 
Cumberland. 

''Philadelphia,  May  25,  1825. 
**  Dear  Brother  and  Sister, 

"  No  doubt  you  wish  occasionally  to  know  where  your 
wandering  brother  is,  and  as  I  have  a  little  leisure  to-day, 
I  will  attempt  to  inform  you.  When  I  wrote  you  last,  I 
do  not  now  recollect,  so  1  cannot  tell  how  far  back  to  go 
in  giving  you  a  history  of  my  travels. 

"  About  the  first  of  April,  I  made  a  short  visit  in  Rhode 
Island,  and  spent  a  few  days  in  Providence,  but  soon  re- 
turned to  Boston  and  Salem.  About  the  middle  of  the 
month  I  received  an  appointment  from  the  Standing  Com- 
mittee to  take  a  tour  towards  the  South  On  leaving 
Boston  for  the  western  part  of  New  York,  I  arrived  at 
Albany  in  two  days.  After  the  stay  of  about  a  week  in 
the  neighborhood  of  Albany  and  Troy,  I  took  passage  for 
Utica,  ninety-six  miles  above,  on  board  a  canal  packet 
boat.  I  ascended  the  canal  from  Utica,  only  four  miles  to 
Whitesborough.  Thence  I  travelled  south-west  to  Hamil- 
ton, where  stands  the  theological  seminary,  in  which 
brother  Wade,  now  in  Calcutta,  received  his  education. 
This  is  a  very  flourishing  institution  under  the  care  of  two 
Professors  and  a  Tutor.  There  are  about  fifty  young  men 
in  the  seminary,  all  of  whom  are  professedly  pious,  and 
members  of  Baptist  churches.  Thoy  are  preparing  for  the 
ministry.  The  course  of  study  occupies,  generally,  from 
three  to  four  years,  according  to  the  age,  former  attain- 


REV,    G.    D.    B  O  A  R  O  M  A  N.  77 

ments,  ^c.  of  the  students.  The  Baptist  churches  in  this 
section  of  country  are  numerous,  large,  wealthy  and  re- 
spectable, and  are  constantly  becoming  more  so. 

"  I  left  Hamilton  about  the  fifth  instant,  and  took  the 
stage  to  Albany,  and  thence  the  steam-boat  to  New  York 
city,  where  I  arrived  on  Tuesday  the  tenth.  That  was  a 
week  of  much  interest  to  me.  The  New  York  Sunday 
School  Union,  the  American  Tract  Society,  the  United 
Foreign  Mission  Society,  the  American  Bible  Society,  and 
the  American  Society  for  meliorating  the  condition  of  the 
Jews,  all  held  their  anniversaries,  and  ministers  of  the 
Gospel,  of  different  denominations,  from  all  parts  of  the 
United  States,  were  present  to  take  part  in  the  perform- 
ances. Mr.  Eustice  Carey,  from  Calcutta,  and  Mr.  Ellis, 
from  the  Sandwich  Islands,  were  there.  The  season  was 
deeply  interesting. 

"  On  Saturday  last  I  took  passage  for  this  place  (Phila- 
delphia). This  is  a  most  delightful  city.  I  shall  remain 
here  ten  or  twelve  days  longer,  and  then  proceed  to  Balti- 
more and  Washington.  That  will  probably  be  the  extent 
of  my  route,  and  in  the  course  of  four  weeks  I  shall  be 
setting  my  face  homeward.  In  all  the  places  I  have  visited, 
I  have  made  efforts  for  the  mission,  and  in  most  cases, 
with  pretty  good  success. 

"  You  have  probably  received  most  or  all  of  the  late 
news  from  Burmah.  Not  a  word  has  been  heard  of 
Messrs.  Judson  and  Price  at  Ava.  We  feel  very  desirous 
to  hear.  I  have  so  many  hopes  that  they  are  safe,  that  I 
am  not  greatly  distressed ;  and  yet  so  many  fears  that  they 
are  not,  that  I  should  not  be  surprised  if  we  should  hear 
to-morrow  that  they  are  no  more.     The  Lord  reigneth." 

In  about  four  weeks  from  this  time,  having  finished 
his  travels  further  South,  we  find  him  in  the  city  New 
York,  on  his  way  home.  From  New  York  he  addressed 
two  letters  to  his  friends,  one  to  his  brother  and  sister 
Blanchard,  and  the  other  to  his  parents,  including  the 
other  members  of  the  family.  As  an  allusion  is  made  in 
these  letters  to  the  state  of  affairs  in  Burmah,  it  may  be 
proper  to  remark,  for  the  information  of  those  who  are 
unacquainted  with  the  fact,  that  a  most  sanguinary  war 
was  then  raging  between  the  Burman  and  Bengal  govern- 


78  M  E  M  O  I  R    O  P 

ments.  Intelligence  had  been  received  in  this  country 
that  our  missionaries  were  at  Ava,  the  capital  of  that  em- 
pire. But  as  all  communication  was  cut  off,  the  actual 
condition  of  the  missionaries  could  not  be  ascertained. 

As  Mr.  Boardman  was  now  about  leaving  his  native 
country,  and  as  the  following  were  the  last  letters  which 
he  expected  to  address  to  his  friends,  before  tearing  him- 
self from  their  embraces,  it  might  be  expected  that  he  would 
touch  some  of  the  tender  strings,  which,  under  similar 
circumstances,  vibrate  in  almost  every  human  bosom.  The 
extracts  will  show  how  strongly  he  felt  the  sentiment  of  the 
poet: 

"  There  is  a  land,  of  every  laud  the  pride, 
Beloved  by  heaven  o'er  all  the  world  beside  ; 
Where  brig'hter  suns  dispense  serener  light, 
And  milder  moons  imparadise  the  night ; 
A  land  of  beauty,  virtue,  valor,  truth. 
Time-tutored  age,  and  love-exalted  youth; 
Where  shall  that  land,  that  spot  of  earth  be  found  ? 
Art  thou  a  man  ? — a  patriot  ? — look  around ; 
O,  thou  shalt  find,  howe'er  thy  footsteps  roam, 
That  land  thy  country,  and  that  spot  thy  home." 

''New  York,  June  28,  1825. 
■'  My  dear  Brother  and  Sister, 

"  I  must  write  you  in  haste,  for  1  have  but  a  few  mo- 
'nents  at  command.  I  am  now  on  my  way  from  Washing- 
ton to  Boston,  where  I  expect  to  arrive  on  Wednesday.  I 
have  received  directions  to  prepare  for  an  immediate  de- 
parture for  Calcutta.  The  Committee  at  Boston  think  I 
had  better  go  there,  and  commence  the  study  of  the  Burman 
language  without  delay.  Before  I  shall  have  acquired  the 
language,  the  Burman  war  will  probably  close.  It  is 
expected  that  I  shall  sail  from  Philadelphia  on  the  eighth 
of  July,  in  a  new  ship  which  is  to  be  launched  this 
week.  The  captain  is  an  excellent,  gentlemanly  man,  and 
the  supercargo  is  pious.  There  will  be  a  physician  on 
board,  and  every  comfort  that  we  shall  need. 

"  I  heard  of  this  resolution  of  the  Committee  only  last 
Wednesday,  so  that  i  have  but  a  fortnight  in  which  to 
prepare.  But  I  can  be  ready,  I  trust.  My  out-fit  is  pro- 
bably now  ready.  What  I  most  want  is,  that  the  God  of 
missions  go  with  us.     For  this,  T  trust,  you  will  daily  pray. 


R  E  V.    G.    D.    B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  79 

"  In  view  of  soon  leaving  America,  and  its  friends,  and 
many  enjoyments,  my  heart  would  sink,  were  it  not  sus- 
tained by  the  nature  of  the  work  in  which  I  am  engaged, 
and  the  promise  of  that  God,  at  whose  command  1  am 
ready  to  make  so  great  a  sacrifice.  But  1  feel  calm  and 
sustained.  My  hope  is  fixed  in  God,  I  trust  his  gracious 
promises,  which  are  rich  and  sure.  *  They  that  trust  in 
the  Lord  shall  be  as  Mount  Zion,  which  can  never  be  re- 
moved, but  abideth  for  ever.'  1  must  leave  you,  my  dear 
brother  and  sister,  and  rejoice  to  leave  you  in  the  care  of  a 
watchful  and  gracious  Providence.  May  every  needed  bless- 
ing be  yours.  May  you  be  enabled,  during  a  long  life,  to 
glorify  God  by  letting  your  light  shine,  and  when  you  shall 
be  gathered  to  your  fathers,  may  your  last  end  be  happy. 
May  a  thousand,  thousand  mercies  fall  upon  you,  and 
amid  all  the  vicissitudes  and  cares  of  life,  may  you  hear 
your  Saviour  say,  '  Cast  all  your  cares  on  me,'  May  your 
children  be  rich  blessings  both  to  you  and  to  the  church. 
''  Yours  forever, 

GEORGE  D.  BOARDMAN." 

"  Neiv  York,  June  28,  1825. 
'"  My  dear,  very  dear  Parents,  Brother,  and  Sisters, 

"  The  disturbances  which  have  existed  in  Burmah,  have 
hitherto  prevented  my  proceeding  to  that  work  to  which 
1  have  for  more  than  two  years  considered  myself  devoted, 
and  I  have  feared  they  would  still  detain  me  for  a  consid- 
erable time.  But  the  prospect  is  now  changed.  Last 
Wednesday,  while  in  the  city  Washington,  I  received  a 
letter  from  Dr.  Bolles,  calling  me  directly  to  Boston,  to 
prepare  for  an  immediate  departure.  The  Committee  met 
about  the  middle  of  the  month,  and  after  deliberating  on 
the  subject,  determined  I  should  go  by  the  first  opportunity 
to  Calcutta.  I  left  Washington  next  morning,  and  yester- 
day reached  this  city  on  my  way  to  Boston,  We  shall 
probably  sail  from  Philadelphia  on  the  eighth  of  July.  So 
you  see  that  probably,  in  two  weeks,  1  shall  leave  America, 
with  all  its  privileges  and  endearments.  Were  I  going  on 
any  other  business  than  that  of  preaching  the  Gospel  to 
poor  sinners,  who  have  never  heard  it,  my  heart  would 
sink  at  the  thought.  But  I  have  reason  to  be  very  thanks 
ful,  that  that  Gospel  which  I  go  to  proclaim  contains  jast 


80  Rl  E  M  O  I  R    OF 

such  promises  as  1  need.  In  general,  I  trust  I  feel  a  calm, 
steady,  uniform,  humble  confidence  in  the  promises  of 
God.  I  know  they  are  abundant  and  sure.  J  often  say, 
*  If  thy  presence  go  not  with  us,  carry  us  not  up  hence.' 
The  presence  of  God  affords  infinite  encouragement  and 
comfort.  Who  could  not  endure  all  things,  if  only  the 
Lord  were  with  him  ?  Could  1  but  have  this  tCKtimony, 
*that  1  please  God,'  trials,  labors,  dangers,  and  self-denials, 
would  all  be  sweet.  How  calmly,  then,  could  I  await 
afflictions,  and  that  solemn  hour,  '  when  heart  and  flesh 
shall  fail.' 

"  I  still  feel  the  same  attachment  to  the  mission  as  ever. 
But  I  feel  a  much  greater  attachment  than  I  ever  did 
before  to  America  and  American  friends.  I  feel  a  growing 
attachment  to  each  of  you.  But  I  can  leave  you  all  in  the 
hands  of  Him  to  whom  I  intrust  myself,  and  though  ab- 
sent from  you  in  body,  I  shall  often  be  with  you  in  spirit. 
Yes,  my  dear  parents,  I  shall  often  in  thought  visit  your 
kind  and  beloved  circle  ;  I  shall  hear  my  father's  charming 
voice  ;  I  shall  listen  to  my  mother's  tale  of  tenderness  ;  I 
shall  recount  a  brother's  kind  favors,  and  shall  remember 
my  sisters'  affectionate  assiduities;  yea,  I  shall  not  forsake 
that  sod  which  covers  the  sleeping  dust  of  cur  dear,  dear 
Harriet.  At  the  hour  of  your  prayers  I  shall  think  that 
you  remember  me — then,  also,  I  shall  remember  you. 

"  A  thousand,  thousand  blessings  rest  on  you  all.  I 
would  write  to  you  individually,  had  I  time,  but  you  per- 
ceive my  time  is  short.  I  have  many,  very  many  letters 
to  write.     The  peace  of  God  be  with  you  all  forever. 

GEORGE  D.  BOARDMAN." 

Mr.  Boardman,  though  fond  of  retirement,  was  not  an 
ascetic.  He  loved  the  society  of  kindred  spirits,  with 
whom  he  could  unbend  himself  and  freely  participate  in 
the  enjoyments  of  domestic  life.  The  spirit  of  many  of  his 
private  letters  evinces  his  high  relish  for  the  endearments 
of  the  social  circle.  Soon  after  resolving  upon  a  mission 
to  the  heathen,  his  thoughts  were  directed  to  the  choice  of 
a  companion,  to  share  with  him  the  privileges,  privations, 
toils  and  sufferings  inseparable  from  such  an  undertaking. 
Sensible  that  his  usefulness  depended  greatly  on  the  con- 
nexion thus  to  be  formed,  he  prayed  much  and  fervently 


REV.     G.     D.     BOARDMAN.  81 

for  divine  direction,  and  a  kind  Providence  directed  his 
inquiries  to  a  favorable  issue.  He  sought,  he  said,  for 
piety,  for  talents,  for  a  cultivated  mind,  for  a  gentle  and 
affectionate  heart.     And  he  sought  not  in  vain. 

Miss  Sarah  B.  Hall,  daughter  of  Mr.  Ralph  and  Mrs. 
Abiah  Hall,  of  Salem,  Mass.  was  destined  to  be  the  com- 
panion of  his  travels,  the  helper  of  his  joys,  and  the  soother 
of  his  future  sufferings.  From  a  child,  she  was  distin- 
guished for  her  studious  habits,  and  when  quite  young, 
wrote  on  several  important  questions  in  religion,  and  some 
portions  of  the  Scriptures.  Her  facilities  for  obtaining  an 
education  had  been  good,  and  she  had  improved  them  to 
the  best  advantage.  At  an  early  age,  she  became  deeply 
impressed  with  the  sinfulness  of  her  nature,  and  the  ne- 
cessity of  a  radical  change  of  heart.  Soon  after  obtaining 
hope  in  the  merits  of  Christ,  she  became  a  member  of  the 
first  Baptist  church  in  Salem,  then  under  the  pastoral  care 
of  Dr.  Bolles.  For  some  years  previous  to  her  acquaint- 
ance with  Mr.  Boardman,  her  mind  seems  to  have  taken 
a  direction  in  favor  of  a  missionary  life.  The  cause  of 
this  early  bias  is  to  us  unknown.  It,  most  probably,  origin- 
ated in  love  to  her  Saviour,  and  a  desire  to  do  him  honor 
by  commending  him  to  those  who  had  never  heard  his 
name.  It  would  be  trite  to  say,  that  in  her  he  found  a 
kindred  spirit.  But  as  she  had  long  dwelt  in  thought  on 
the  perishing  condition  of  heathen  nations,  shrouded  in 
midnight  darkness,  and  as  her  heart  had  been  expanded 
with  a  benevolence  towards  them,  which  prompted  her  to 
desire  to  go  in  person  and  tell  them  of  her  Saviour's 
charms,  she  was  fully  prepared  to  enter  into  his  views  and 
feelings  on  that  important  undertaking.  His  acquaintance 
with  Miss  Hall  commenced  soon  after  his  determination  to 
give  himself  to  Christ  in  a  mission  to  the  heathen,  and 
their  interest  in  each  other  kept  pace  with  their  acquaint- 
ance. It  was  not  the  superiority  of  her  personal  charms, 
he  remarked  in  conversation  with  his  friend,  though  these 
were  by  no  means  small,  but  what  he  was  pleased  to  term 
her  intrinsic  excellence,  heightened  by  her  modest,  unobtru- 
sive spirit,  that  most  eiideared  her  to  his  heart.  How  far 
he  judged  correctly  of  her  qualifications  to  fill  a  station  of 
the  highest  importance  in  his  own  view,  and  to  discharge 
duties  of  great  magnitude  as  the  companion  of  a  mission- 
8 


82  M  E  M  O  I  R     O  F 

ary,  has,  in  part,  already  been  seen ;  and  should  her  valu- 
able life  be  prolonged,  we  may  expect  that  by  the  grace  of 
God,  she  will  be  able  to  give  still  further  evidence  that  he 
was  not  mistaken. 

We  here  present  a  single  letter  from  Miss  Hall,  illus- 
trative of  her  strong  attachment  to  her  friends,  and  of  the 
power  of  religion  to  enable  her  to  make  so  great  a  sacrifice 
for  the  glory  of  Christ.  It  was  addressed  to  her  parents 
from  Maine,  whither  she  had  gone  on  a  visit  with  Mr. 
Boardman,  previously  to  their  marriage. 

"  North  Yarmouth,  3Iarch  10,  1825. 
"  My  dear  Parents, 

"  This  separation  from  you,  and  other  dear  relatives, 
cannot  but  forcibly  present  to  my  mind  the  time,  when  I 
shall  have  sighed  a  long,  long  adieu.  My  dear  parents,  I 
feel  convinced  that  I  cannot  endure  that  great  separation 
without  a  violent  struggle.  This  has  always  been  my 
opinion.  But  I  trust  the  precious  promises  of  the  Gospel 
give  me  consolation,  while  I  think  of  the  trying  scene.  A 
recollection  of  the  sufferings  of  our  dear  Redeemer  for  us, 
his  enemies,  should  silence  every  murmuring  thought.  Did 
Jesus,  the  Son  of  the  Most  High  God,  leave  the  regions  of 
eternal  blessedness,  descend  to  this  vale  of  tears,  submit 
to  an  ignominious  death,  for  our  sins  ?  and  shall  we  be  so 
ungrateful  as  to  refuse  doing  all  in  our  power,  that  others 
may  know  and  experience  the  benefits  of  this  great  atone- 
ment 1  Let  us  go  to  Mount  Calvary  ;  let  us  behold,  for  a 
moment,  the  meek,  the  lowly  Lamb  of  God  bleeding  for 
our  transgressions.  Then  let  us  inquire,  '  Shall  we  with- 
hold from  this  Saviour  any  object,  however  dear  to  our 
heart  1  Shall  we  be  unwilling  to  suffer  a  few  short  years  of 
trial  and  privation  for  his  sake  V  Let  us  call  to  mind 
those  days  of  darkness  through  which  we  passed,  before 
Jesus  lifted  upon  us  the  light  of  his  countenance.  We 
have,  I  trust,  each  of  us,  seen  our  lost  and  ruined  condi- 
tion by  nature, — have  seen  ourselves  exposed  to  the  righte- 
ous indignation  of  our  Creator, — have  felt  ourselves  sinking 
into  endless  despair  and  ruin ;  and  all  this  merited.  But, 
O,  amazing  love !  at  that  desperate  moment  the  Saviour 
smiled  upon  us.  He  opened  his  arms  of  compassion,  and 
all  polluted  as  we  were  with  sin,  he  received  us, — ^forgave 


U  E  V.     G.     D.     B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  83 

US  our  iniquities,  and  bade  us  hope  for  joys  unutterable  be- 
yond the  grave.  Did  we  not  then  surrender  all  into  his 
hands  ?  Was  not  this  the  language  of  our  hearts, 

'  Had  I  a  thousand  lives  to  give, 

A  thousand  Hves  should  all  be  thine  ?' 

Has  not  this  precious  Redeemer  as  strong  claims  on  us 
now  as  he  then  had  ?  Yes,  every  moment  brings  us  under 
renewed  obligations  to  him.  But  I  must  dismiss  this  theme 
for  the  present. 

*'  Your  ever  affectionate  daughter, 

S.  B.  HALL." 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Boardman,  after  taking  leave  of  their 
friends  in  Salem,  proceeded  to  Philadelphia,  and  on  the 
16th  of  July  took  passage  in  the  ship  Asia,  for  Calcutta. 

"  Freely  they  quit  the  climes  that  gave  them  birth. 
Home,  kindred,  friendship,  all  they  loved  on  earth ; 
What  things  were  gain  they  now  account  as  loss. 
And  glorying  in  the  shame  they  bear  the  cross. 
They  know,  and  'twas  enough  for  them  to  know, 
The  still  small  voice  that  whispered  them  to  go ; 
For  He,  who  spake  by  that  mysterious  voice. 
Inspired  their  will,  and  made  his  call  their  choice." 

The  missionary  is  aware  from  the  first,  that  the  work  on 
which  he  is  about  to  enter,  will  require  him  to  break  away 
from  the  friends  and  the  society  he  loves.  As  yet,  however, 
these  trials  are  seen  only  in  the  distance,  and  are  therefore 
but  partially  felt.  As  the  hour  of  separation  draws  near, 
his  feelings  become  more  intense,  and  the  ties  of  afFection 
gather  more  closely  about  his  heart. 

It  is,  in  parting  with  living,  as  with  deceased  friends ; 
if,  especially,  they  are  to  be  long  absent,  or  are  expected 
never  again  to  return.  After  the  separation  has  actu- 
ally taken  place,  and  we  feel  ourselves  torn  away  from 
those  whom  we  love,  we  have  leisure  to  view  them  in  the 
retrospect.  We  call  up  their  many  amiable  qualities  ;  we 
review  their  kind,  gentle  and  engaging  manners,  and  pass- 
ing entirely  unnoticed  every  depreciating  circumstance, 
leave  the  whole  field  of  retrospection  without  a  blot.  These 
engaging  features,  seen  through  the  magnifying  medium  of 
bereaved  affection,  brighten  and  expand  beyond  the  limits 


04  MEMOIROF 

of  real  life,  and  awaken  our  surprise  that  we  did  not  more 
justJy  estimate  their  value. 

"  So  blessings  brighten  as  they  take  their  flight." 

Such,  as  will  be  seen  by  the  following  letter,  were,  in  a 
degree,  the  feelings  of  Mr.  Boardman  on  leaving  his  coun- 
try and  friends.  And  in  this  he  was  not  alone.  All  who 
have  gone  before  him  have  felt  a  measure  of  the  same  an- 
guish of  spirit ;  and  if  they  have  expressed  less,  it  was  not 
probably  that  they  were  less  alive  to  the  endearments  of 
consanguinity.  The  amiable  Henry  Martyn  seemed,  at 
times,  almost  to  sink  under  the  conflict  he  ielt  in  his  own 
bosom,  on  leaving  his  friends  and  his  native  shores  for 
India. 

But  it  is  pleasing  to  observe  how  grace  can  sustain  its 
possessor,  and  enable  him  to  triumph  over  the  strongest 
principles  of  human  nature,  and  to  rejoice  even  in  the 
sacrifice  of  filial  and  fraternal  affection  to  the  glory  of 
Christ  and  the  salvation  of  perishing  souls.  The  letter, 
from  which  an  extract  is  below,  is  dated  *'  On  board  ship 
Asia,  off  Newcastle,  Delaware,  July  17,  1825,"  and  ad- 
dressed  to   Mr.  and  Mrs.  B ,  of  Salem.     In  the  first 

page  he  dwells  with  sentiments  of  gratitude  on  the  affec- 
tionate treatment  he  and  Mrs.  Boardman  had  received 
from  many  of  their  Christian  friends  in  Philadelphia,  and 
their  kindness  in  furnishing  them  with  many  of  the  com- 
forts and  conveniences  so  desirable  on  a  long  voyage. 

**  Very  dear  Mr.  and  Mrs.  B. 

"  The  ship  dropped  down  the  river  on  Thursday,  as  we 
expected,  and  we  came  on  board  yesterday  afternoon.  We 
have  waited  ever  since  for  the  supercargo.  Soon  as  he 
arrives  we  expect  to  get  under  weigh. 

"Though  surrounded  as  we  are  vvith  more  company 
than  we  could  expect,  we  feel  a  little  sadness  coming 
over  our  minds.  Indeed,  dear  Mr.  and  Mrs.  B.  we  do 
feel  tenderly  to-day.  We  are  leaving  all  that  has  hecn 
dear  to  us,  and  it  is  not  by  any  means  the  least  cause  of 
tenderness,  that  we  are  leaving  you.  But  be  assured  it 
affords  us  peculiar  satisfaction  that  such  is  the  relation  in 
which  you  stand  to  the  mission,  that  we  shall  often  hear 
not  only  from  your  family,  but  from  our  dear  parents. 


REV.    G.    D.    BOAR  DM  AN.  85 

"  We  indulge,  beloved  friends,  sentiments  of  gratitude 
and  affection  towards  you  and  your  family,  which  the  lan- 
guage of  the  heart  alone  can  express.  But  we  know  you 
neither  need  nor  desire  our  flattering  words.  Then  let 
our  hearts  feel  what  we  choose  not,  and  are  not  able  to 
utter.  But  we  may  say,  that  your  kindness  to  each  of  us 
has  endeared  you  forever  to  our  hearts  ;  and  for  myself,  I 
shall  always  think  of  your  paternal  roof. 

"  We  most  ardently  pray,  that  both  your  lives  may  be 
prolonged  a  great  while,  to  be  devoted  to  the  cause  in  which 
you  are  supremely  engaged.  We  hope,  that  when  declin- 
ing years  steal  on,  you  may  be  enabled  to  reflect  on  a 
whole  life  uniformly  devoted  and  useful, — that  your  even- 
ing may  be  long,  cheerful,  and  serene,  and  your  sleep 
sweet,  till  the  morning  of  the  resurrection. 

''  We  feel  anxious,  too,  for  both  of  your  children.  We 
know  it  rests  with  God  to  convert  them,  and  make  them, 
through  mercy,  great  blessings  to  the  church,  and  great 
comforts  to  yourselves ;  or,  in  judgment  to  leave  them  to 
themselves.  But  for  the  former  we  sincerely  and  earnestly 
pray.  We  are  constrained  to  hope,  that  so  many  fervent 
prayers  as  we  are  persuaded  have  for  years  been  offered 
up  for  them,  will  not  be  disregarded  in  heaven.  Both 
your  children  are  destined,  probably,  to  conspicuous  walks 
in  life.  So  much  the  more  important  is  it  that  they  be- 
come renewed  in  the  temper  of  their  minds.  Tell  them,  it 
is  our  last,  best  wish,  that  they  would  give  themselves  no 
rest,  till  they  rest  in  a  good  hope  in  Jesus.* 

*'  We  desire  filial  regards  to  our  parents  in  Salem  and 
New  Sharon,  and  tender  love  to  all  our  brothers  and  sis- 
ters. We  also  desire  particular  regards  to  the  church  and 
people  in  S.  S.  is,  and  ever  shall  be,  dear  to  our  remem- 
brance.    Burmah  also  is  dear,  and  we  wish  to  be  there." 


When  they  had  been  forty-five  days  at  sea,  he  again 
wrote  to  Dr.  Bolles,  the  Corresponding  Secretary  of  the 
Baptist  Board  of  Foreign  Missions. 


Both  these  sons,  we  humbly  trust,  now  rest  in  such  a  hope. 

8* 


86  MEMOIROF 

"  Ship  Asia,  Sept.  2, 1825.  Lat.  S.  2°  2",  long.  W.  28^  44'. 
"Very  dear  Sir, 

"  A  ship  is  in  sight,  by  which  we  hope  to  convey  letters 
to  America.  I  shall  have  time  to  write  only  a  few  lines. 
You  will  be  pleased  to  learn  that  our  sea-sickness  was 
comparatively  slight.  We  are  now  all  perfectly  well.  We 
have  the  best  of  accommodations  on  board  this  ship,  and 
are  treated  with  the  kindest  attention  by  the  officers,  and 
great  respect  by  all  on  board.  We  have  divine  worship 
Lord's-day  mornings  at  10  o'clock,  and  prayers  in  the 
cabin  every  evening.  To  say  the  least,  these  services  are 
attended  with  pleasing  seriousness,  and  perhaps  I  may  say 
with  encouraging  solemnity.  We  hope  we  are  not  without 
some  enjoyment  of  the  Saviour's  presence.  I  have  seldom 
taken  more  pleasure  in  preaching  than  on  board  this  ship- 
Mrs.  B.  is  very  happy,  and  seems  perfectly  contented.  We 
have  now  been  out  forty-five  days,  and  not  an  unpleasant 
occurrence  has  yet  disturbed  our  peace. 

*'  Our  best  regards  to  Mrs.  B.  and  your  family.  Pray, 
dear  sir,  for  us,  that  God  may  qualify  us  for  our  great 
work." 

On  the  9th  of  September  he  wrote  thus  to  Dr.  B. 

"  The  brig  by  which  we  hoped  to  send  letters,  would 
not  speak  to  us.  We  are  now  in  lat.  10°  S.  long.  o4"  30' 
W.  For  nearly  a  week  we  have  been  within  100  miles  of 
the  Brazil  coast.  South  America.  Though  fifty-two  days 
out,  we  have  experienced  no  disaster,  and  no  storm,  but 
have  had  thus  far  a  most  peculiar  passage.  We  first  run 
east  nearly  to  the  Azores,  or  Western  Islands,  where  we 
had  a  week  of  unexpected  calm.  We  then  took  the  north- 
east trade  winds,  which,  however,  were  so  far  east  that 
we  were  afraid  of  running  to  South  America ;  but  after  we 
lost  those  winds,  and  took  variable  winds,  we  were  con- 
stantly driven  east.  And  even  after  we  took  the  south- 
east trades,  six  degrees  north  of  the  line,  they  were  so 
far  south  that  we  made  almost  due  east,  till  two  weeks 
since^  when  we  were  within  300  miles  of  Africa,  west  of 
Capp  Mesurado.  We  were  then  perpetually  in  fear  of  fall- 
ing into  the  calms,  th;it  prevail  between  the  twentieth  de- 
gree of  west  longitude  and  Africa.     About  two  weeks  ago 


R  E  V.      G.     D.      B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  87 

the  wind  came  from  the  south  and  south-east.  We  stood 
westward,  and  in  one  week  we  were  obliged  to  tack  about, 
to  avoid  the  South  American  coast.  And  here  we  have 
been  about  a  week,  with  but  very  little  wind,  and  that  not 
the  most  favorable.  Still  we  are  contented  and  happy. 
The  captain  thinks  it  settled  that  we  shall  have  a  long 
voyage.  But  we  have  ample  provision,  &c.  for  such  a 
voyage. 

*'  It  is  always  pleasant  to  enjoy  more  happiness  in  an 
object  than  we  anticipated.  Such  a  happiness,  I  am 
pleased  to  say  to  you,  I  enjoy  in  my  dear  Sarah.  One 
thing  we  both  deeply  regret ;  we  have  no  place  on  board 
this  ship  suitable  for  retired  and  undisturbed  devotion. 
Still  I  hope  we  are  not  entirely  without  comfort  in  the 
Holy  Ghost.  There  is  another  brig  in  sight,  by  which  we 
hope  to  send  letters." 

We  have  not  the  means  for  gratifying  the  reader  with 
further  details  of  the  voyage.  Letters  containing  such  de- 
tails, it  is  believed,  were  sent  to  friends  in  America,  but 
they  have  not  been  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  Compiler. 
Though  a  voyage  at  sea  is  barren  of  most  of  the  interest- 
ing objects,  which  meet  the  eye  of  a  traveller,  in  a  tour  by 
land,  yet  there  are  even  here  many  things  to  awaken 
curiosity,  and  call  forth  the  exercise  of  devotion.  Here  he 
may  behold  the  works  of  the  Lord,  and  his  wonders  in  the 
deep,  when  he  commandeth  the  stormy  wind,  that  lifteth  up 
the  waves  thereof.  He  may  admire  the  wisdom  and  the 
power  of  that  dread  Being,  who  has  set  hounds  to  the  sea, 
that  it  shall  not  pass  ;  and  who  has  said,  Hitherto  shalt 
thou  come,  hut  no  farther,  and  here  shall  thy  proud  waves 
he  stayed.  In  the  perpetual  sinking  and  swelling  of  her 
billows,  he  may  see  a  striking  illustration  of  the  character 
of  the  wicked,  who  are  like  the  troubled  sea,  which  cannot 
rest,  whose  waters  cast  up  mire  and  dirt.  This  element, 
now  so  void  of  every  thing  to  break  the  monotonous  scenery, 
he  may  regard  as  one  of  the  wide  theatres  on  which  are 
to  be  displayed  the  wonders  of  redemption  in  the  latter 
day,  when  the  abundance  of  the  sea  shall  he  converted  to 
God.  It  can  hardly  be  doubted  that  themes  like  these, 
and  others  of  a  kindred  character,  occupied  the  thoughts 
of  our  missionaries  in  their  leisure  moments.     They  had 


So  MEMOIROF 

seen  the  shores  of  their  beloved  country  rapidly  retiring, 
till  they  were  lost  in  the  distance,  and  had  looked,  for  the 
last  time,  upon  their  native  hills,  now  sinking  beneath  the 
waves.  They  had  engaged  in  an  enterprise  which  they 
had  reason  to  believe  would  hasten  forward  "  the  golden 
age"  of  godliness,  and  now,  on  their  way  to  the  field  of 
their  future  toils,  it  was  natural  to  look  forward  with  de- 
sire and  hope  to  that  brighter  and  better  day. 


RE  V.    G.    D.    B  OARDM  AN.  89 


CHAPTER   VII. 


Mr.  Boardman's  arrival  and  residence  in  Calcutta — Description  of 
schools  and  native  churches. 

If,  on  leaving  his  native  shores,  there  are  circumstances 
calculated  to  fill  the  heart  of  the  missionary  with  sorrow, 
there  are,  on  his  arrival  at  his  destined  port,  those  which 
give  to  it  a  thrill  of  joy.  Now  the  perils  of  the  ocean  are 
past.  The  eye  no  longer  rests  upon  the  waste  of  waters, 
from  which  it  would  fain  turn  away,  where,  compara- 
tively, not  an  object  appeared  to  diversify  the  scenery,  and 
not  a  sound  was  heard  save  the  voice  of  the  tempest  and 
the  flood. 

On  his  arrival  in  a  foreign  country,  there  is,  however,  a 
wide  difference  between  the  scenes  that  he  meets  with, 
and  those  which  he  has  left  behind.  Here  every  thing  is 
new  and  strange.  Nothing  hardly  seems  akin  to  the  land 
of  his  birth  and  the  home  of  his  early  years.  The  face  of 
nature,  as  well  as  the  face  of  man,  wears  a  different  aspect. 
The  hills  that  rise  before  him  are  not  his  native  hills.  The 
verdure  that  crowns  them,  differs  in  kind  and  appearance 
from  anything  which  he  has  seen  before.  He  no  sooner 
steps  on  shore,  then  the  curse  of  Babel  meets  him  in  the 
unintelligible  sounds  which  break  upon  his  ear.  The  peo- 
ple with  whom  he  is  now  to  associate,  be  they  polished  or 
rude,  are  to  him  barbarians,  for  they  speak  in  an  unknown 
tongue.  Their  complexion,  their  physical  structure,  and 
conformation  of  features,  as  well  as  manners  and  habits, 
are  all  widely  different  from  those  of  his  own  countrymen. 
Nor  is  the  change  less  apparent  in  the  various  tribes  of 
animals  which  come  under  his  observation.  Birds  of  a 
different  plume  and  different  form  every  where  meet  him. 
If  their  notes  are  not  less  melodious,  they  are  not  such  as 
he  has  been  accustomed  to  hear  among  the  branches  of  his 
native  trees.  The  beasts  which  rove  through  their  forests, 
and  the  fish  that  divide  their  floods,  bear  such  a  resem- 
blance only  to  those  with  which  he  has  been  familiar,  as 
to  show  that  they  belong  to  the  same  great  family.     It  will 


90  M  E  M  O  I  R     O  F 

often  happen,  too,  that  the  people  among  whom  he  is  now 
to  take  up  his  abode,  are  equally  diverse  from  his  own  in 
their  morals,  their  forms  of  civil  polity,  and  in  the  spirit 
and  tendency  of  their  religion.  He  may  find  to  his  grief, 
that  morality  is  dethroned,  and  doomed  to  become  the 
creature  of  mere  expediency — that  instead  of  being  a  free 
man  in  full  possession  of  the  rights  which  he  has  once 
enjoyed,  he  is  now  under  a  despotic  government,  and 
required  to  crouch  at  the  feet  of  a  tyrant.  He  may  find, 
also,  that  the  vitality  of  the  Christian  religion  has  here  no 
existence — that  the  temples  which  ri^e  before  him  are 
temples  of  abominable  idols,  lifting  to  heaven  ''  their  spires 
of  gilded  blasphemy,"  and  "  claiming  to  share  the  incom- 
municable perfections  of  Jehovah." 

Such  were  same  of  the  changes,  which  met  our  beloved 
missionaries,  on  their  arrival  in  India.  But  they  were 
changes  which  had  been  anticipated,  and  though  painful, 
some  of  them,  in  the  endurance,  they  were  prepared  to 
meet  them  with  becoming  fortitude.  They  had  put  their 
trust  in  that  God,  before  the  symbol  of  whose  presence 
Dagon  had  fallen  and  was  broken.  Their  faith  in  the  sta- 
bility of  his  promises,  and  the  entire  fulfilment  of  his  divine 
purposes,  was  unwavering.  In  him  they  trusted  for  the 
overthrow  of  other  Dagons,  and  the  introduction  of  a  better 
state  of  things. 

The  following  letter  is  from  Mrs.  Boardman  to  her  hus- 
band's parents^  written  soon  after  their  arrival  at  Calcutta, 
and  dated  December  13,  1825. 

**  My  dear  Parents, 

*'  Through  the  kind  protection  of  the  Father  of  Mercies, 
we  were  kept  from  danger  during  a  long  voyage,  and  per- 
mitted to  land  in  Calcutta  on  the  2d  of  this  month.  As 
my  dear  husband  has  written  to  brother  H.  giving  the  par- 
ticulars respecting  our  voyage,  I  shall  speak  of  events 
of  more  recent  date. 

"  We  were  several  days  sailing  up  the  river  to  Calcutta. 
The  banks  of  that  part  of  the  river  nearest  the  Bay  of  Ben- 
gal, are  covered  with  thick  jungle,  which  appears  at  a 
distance  like  beautiful  verdant  foliage ;  but  on  a  nearer 
approach,  looks  rude  and  dreary.  Amidst  this  unculti- 
vated desert  a  few  little  mud-walled  huts  can  sometimes  be 


REV.    G.    D.    BOARD  M  A  N.  91 

seen,  and  here  and  there  wanders  a  wretched  idolater. 
This  jungle  is  infested  with  tigers  and  other  wild  beasts. 
As  we  approached  Calcutta,  the  scenery  gradually  changed. 
Native  villages  became  more  frequent,  and  the  inhabitants 
more  numerous.  They  are  often  seen  carrying  large 
bundles  of  rice.  But,  O,  how  unlike  our  happy  American 
cottagers !  When  evening  comes,  the  poor  Indian  is  not 
welcomed  by  an  affectionate  wife  to  the  table  furnished  for 
their  mutual  repast.  His  children  do  not  cling  about  him, 
and  by  their  endearing  caresses  awaken  in  his  bosom 
the  tender  and  pleasurable  emotions  of  parental  affection. 
Alas  !  she  who  should  be  his  companion,  in  whose  faithful 
bosom  he  should  repose  all  confidence,  who  should  share 
in  all  his  joys  and  mitigate  his  sorrows,  is  a  menial — a 
mere  slave.  And  those  dear  innocents  "whom  he  should 
love  and  protect  with  parental  care,  are  spurned  from  his 
presence,  and  sometimes  exposed  to  premature  death. 
Before  he  lies  down  on  his  pillow  at  night,  he  does  not 
raise  his  voice  to  the  living  God  in  prayer,  or  chant  a  song 
of  grateful  praise  for  present  blessings,  and  the  promises 
of  future  good  which  the  Gospel  gives.  Ah,  the  wretched 
man  has  never  heard  of  the  Gospel,  nor  of  one  of  the  pre- 
cious promises  it  contains.  He  cannot  go  to  Jesus  and 
plead  that  his  soul  may  be  washed  in  that  blood  which 
cleanseth  from  all  sin,  for  he  knows  not  that  there  is  a  Jesus, 
or  that  his  blood  has  ever  been  spilt.  His  prospects  of 
futurity  are  darker  than  the  dreary  desert  by  which  he  is 
surrounded,  and  his  soul  rude  and  uncultivated  as  the  soil 
he  treads. 

For  three  or  four  miles  below  Calcutta,  the  scenery  is 
most  beautiful.  On  one  side  of  the  river  is  a  fine  botanic 
garden  of  considerable  extent.  The  land  appears  in  a 
state  of  high  cultivation,  and  the  mansion  houses  of  Euro- 
pean gentlemen  contribute  much  to  the  beauty  of  the  pros- 
pect. 

"  Now,  dear  parents,  I  presume  you  are  ready  to  ask, 
what  are  the  prospects  of  your  absent  children  ?  Our  pros- 
pects at  present  are  uncertain.  The  war  in  Burmah  still 
rages  with  great  fury.  We  have  very  little  reason  to  think 
that  a  reconciliation  will  soon  take  place.  No  accounts 
on  which  dependence  can  be  placed  have  been  received 
from  the  dear  missionaries   at  Ava.     Very  strong  reasons 


92  MEMOIROF 

exist  for  believing  that  they  are  imprisoned.     Let  us   not 
cease  to  pray  for  them  continually. 

*'  We  expect  soon  to  commence  the  study  of  Burman,  un- 
der the  instruction  of  a  native  teacher.  O  hovi^  we  long  to 
enter  on  a  preparation  for  our  work.  The  work  of  a  mission- 
ary among  the  heathen  appears  daily  more  and  more  desirable. 
Pray  for  us,  dear  parents,  that  we  may  have  much  grace." 

On  their  arrival  at  Calcutta,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Boardman  were 
received  by  the  English  Baptist  missionaries  with  great  cor- 
diality and  Christian  affection,  and  provided  with  every 
thing  that  could  contribute  to  their  happiness  during  their 
stay.  On  account  of  the  war  in  Burmah,  all  missionary 
operations  in  that  empire  were  suspended.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
VVade,  whose  prospects  of  usefulness  at  Rangoon  were  for 
the  present  entirely  cut  off,  had  retired  from  the  scenes  of 
war,  and  of  great  personal  danger,  and  were  now  quietly  pur- 
suing the  study  of  the  Burman  language,  in  a  village  near 
Calcutta,  with  the  hope  of  soon  returning  to  the  field  of 
their  labors.  Under  these  circumstances,  it  was  thought 
advisable  that  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Boardman  should  also  remain 
till  the  termination  of  the  war.  Their  advantages  for  ac- 
quiring the  language  of  Burmah  here,  would  be  nearly 
equal  to  those  of  a  residence  in  the  empire  ;  as  Mr.  Wade 
had  already  made  considerable  proficiency  in  the  study, 
and  they  could  also  be  furnished  with  the  aid  of  a  native 
teacher.  They  took  residence  at  Chitpore,  four  miles  from 
Calcutta,  where  Mr.  and  JMrs.  Wade  were  then  residing. 
From  this  place,  Mr.  Boardman  wrote  to  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Hall,  the  parents  of  Mrs.  Boardman,  as  follows  : 

"  Chitpore,  Dec   15,  1825. 

"  Very  dear  Parents, 

"  This  letter  will  probably  be  handed  you  by  Capt.  K. 
of  the  ship  Coral,  who  lives  near  your  house  in  Salem. 
When  he  heard  of  our  arrival  in  Calcutta,  he  sought  us  out 
and  rode  several  miles  to  see  us.  He  informed  us,  that  as 
he  expected  to  sail  for  America  in  a  few  days,  he  should 
be  happy  to  take  letters  for  us,  to  any  of  our  friends  in 
Salem  or  Danvers ;  and  added,  that  he  would  deliver  them 
in  person.  This  was  very  kind.  He  has  since  called  and 
passed  an  evening  with  us,  and  we  expect  him  to  call  once 
more,  and  take  our  letters  and  parcels. 


RE  V.    G.    D.    B  O  ARDM  A  N.  93 

**  And  now,  my  dear  parents,  I  wish  you  could  make  a 
visit  at  Chitpore,  You  would  find  your  two  fond  children 
sitting  together  very  happily,  and  engaged  in  writing  let- 
ters to  their  beloved  American  friends.  Our  mansion,  to 
be  sure,  is  but  a  bamboo  cottage,  with  a  thatched  roof,  but 
it  is  a  palace  compared  with  most  of  the  native  huts  about 
us.  But  you  know,  a  large  and  splendid  house  is  by  no 
means  essential  to  happiness.  Food  and  clothing  sufficient, 
with  the  presence  of  God,  are  all  that  is  absolutely  neces- 
sary. Could  a  man  have,  in  addition,  one  confidential 
friend,  who  sympathised  in  all  his  joys  and  sorrows,  and 
with  whom  he  could  enjoy  all  the  endearments  of  social 
and  conjugal  life,  he  might  be  happy  indeed.  Such  a  friend, 
such  a  wife  I  have,  in  my  beloved  Sarah.  I  shall  never  be 
able,  I  fear,  to  discharge  the  obligations  I  feel  towards  you 
for  conferring  on  me  so  great  a  blessing." 

Under  the  same  date,  he  wrote  as  follows  to  E.  and  H. 
Hall,  the  brother  and  sister  of  Mrs.  B. 

"  Dear  Brother  and  Sister, 

"  This  will  assure  you,  that  how  far  soever  we  are  sepa- 
rated, we  feel  no  abatement  of  our  affection  towards  you. 
We  still  retain  the  feelings  of  a  brother  and  a  sister.  Indeed, 
I  have  thought,  that  my  attachment  to  you  has  been  warmer 
since  we  left  you  than  ever  before.  Should  you  see  your 
absent  sister,  you  would  not  find  her  sad  and  melancholy, 
but  cheerful  and  happy. 

"  We  hope  that  still  greater  happiness  is  in  reserve  for 
us,  especially  in  the  precious  work  to  which  we  are  devoted. 
You  know  that  the  state  of  the  heathen  in  the  East  has 
long  been  a  subject  of  great  interest  to  us,  and  that  for 
some  years  we  have  ardently  longed  to  be  employed  in  con- 
veying to  them  the  knowledge  of  the  only  way  of  salvation. 
This  privilege  we  are  now  beginning  to  enjoy. 

"  But  in  our  interest  for  the  heathen,  we  cannot  forget 
the  eternal  welfare  of  our  own  relatives.  Be  assured,  my 
brother  and  sister,  we  do  often  pray  for  you.  We  long  to 
hear  that  you  have  embraced  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
are  enjoying  a  comfortable,  well  grounded  hope  of  finally 
dwelling  with  him  in  glory." 
9 


94  M  E  M  O  1  R    O  F 

In  a  letter  to  Dr.  Bolles,  having  spoken  of  reliaious 
fservices  on  board  the  Asia,  and  the  encouraging  solemnity 
which  seemed  to  prevail  through  the  assembly,  he  adds, 

"  Allow  me  to.  say,  that  we  entertain  a  hope  that  one  of 
the  sailors  was  converted  on  the  passage.  Although  we 
have  great  reason  to  lament  our  unfaithfulness,  we  hope 
we  have  had,  at  times,  some  suitable  sense  of  divine  things. 
To  say  the  least,  we  have  found  great  pleasure,  and,  I  trust, 
profit,  in  studying  the  word  of  God.  To  this  we  have  di- 
rected our  chief  attention  during  the  voyage." 

In  the  same  letter,  he  thus  sketches  the  manner  of  their 
reception  at  Calcutta  ; 

"  The  report  of  our  being  at  Sand  Heads,  reached  Cal- 
cutta several  days  before  we  did,  and  our  friends  had  made 
kind  preparations  to  receive  us.  Soon  after  coming  in 
sight  of  the  city,  we  had  the  pleasure  of  welcoming  on 
board  the  Asia,  our  missionary  brother  Mr.  Hough.  He 
informed  us  that  the  Burman  war  was  renewed  after  an 
armistice  of  several  weeks,  and  that  no  well  authenticated 
accounts  had  been  received  from  our  dear  missionary  friends, 
Judson  and  Price,  at  Ava.  It  is  generally  supposed,  that 
they  are  imprisoned  with  other  foreigners,  and  have  not  the 
means  to  send  round  to  Bengal.  It  is  painful  to  add,  that 
our  justly  esteemed  friend,  Mr.  Lawson,  one  of  the  English 
missionaries  at  this  place,  is  no  more. 

'*  At  noon,  (Dec.  2.)  we  came  on  shore,  and  were  ac- 
companied by  our  supercargo  to  the  house  of  Mr.  William 
H.  P.  in  Circular  Road,  where  we  were  very  kindly  receiv- 
ed by  our  English  brethren,  Pearce,  Penny  and  Yates. 
Here  we  found  Mrs.  Colman  waiting  with  a  carriage  to  take 
Mrs.  B.  and  myself  to  this  place  in  the  evening.  The  cot- 
tage we  occupy  was  formerly  the  residence  of  our  esteemed 
friends,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Eustace  Carey.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade, 
Mrs.  Colman,  Mrs.  Boardman  and  myself,  compose  a  very 
happy  American  family.  But  we  apprehend  it  will  not  be 
prudent  to  continue  here  during  the  approaching  hot  and 
rainy  seasons. 

"  We  feel  an  ardent  desire  to  be  employed  in  teaching 
the  Burmans  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ.  We  are 
not  yet  discouraged  by  the  dark  cloud  which  hangs  over 


R  E  V.    G.      D.      B  O  A  U  D  M  A  N.  95 

our  prospects  in  Burmah.  We  still  hope  and  trust,  loe 
firmly  believe,  that  eventually  this  war  will  tend  to  advance 
the  cause  of  Christ  in  that  dark  empire.  We  hope  our 
friends  at  home  will  not  be  discouraged,  but  will  continue 
instant  in  prayer,  and  withal,  praying  for  us,  that  utter- 
ance may  be  given  us,  that  we  may  open  our  mouth  boldly 
to  make  known  the  mystery  of  the  Gospel." 

Under  date  of  January  6th,  1826,  then  at  Chitpore,  he 
writes  thus  : 

*'  Several  hundreds  of  the  Nepaul  people,  who  are  on  their 
way  to  '  Gunga  Sanger'  to  bathe  and  wash  away  their 
sins,  are  staying  for  a  week  or  ten  days,  within  fifteen  rods 
of  our  cottage,  under  the  cocoa-nut  trees.  Some  of  the 
native  Christians  preach  to  them,  and  distribute  tracts, 
which  they  are  pleased  to  receive.  T  wish  I  could  go  and 
preach  to  them  ;  I  would  tell  them  of  '  the  more  excellent 
way.'     We  think  of  removing  into  Calcutta  soon." 

His  next  is  dated  at  Calcutta.  During  his  stay  in  that 
city, — a  period  of  about  one  year  and  eight  months, — he 
applied  himself  most  assiduously  to  the  study  of  the  Bur- 
man  language.  He  was  frequently  invited  to  attend  at  the 
examination  of  schools,  a  service  in  which  he  greatly  de- 
lighted, and  on  which  he  dwells  with  lively  interest  in  some 
of  his  letters.  He  also  assisted  the  missionaries  regular- 
ly in  maintaining  the  gospel  in  English,  at  several  of  their 
places  of  worship.  A  few  of  his  letters,  written  soon  after 
his  arrival,  will  here  be  given.  They  will  show  the  interest 
which  he  felt  in  all  those  flourishing  institutions  at  Calcutta, 
which  are  designed  to  elevate  the  intellectual  character,  to 
purify  the  morals,  and  renovate  the  hearts  of  pagans.  The 
first  of  these  is  addressed  to  Dea.  C.  Stockbridge,  North 
Yarmouth,  Me. 

'*  Calcutta,  Feb.  20,  1826. 
"  My  dear  brother  S. 

"  Knowing,  as  I  do,  that  you  feel  a  deep  interest  in 
everything  connected  with  the  cause  of  Christ  in  India,  I 
will  occupy  this  sheet  in  specifying  some  of  the  things, 
which,  among  many  others,  appear  to  me  very  important. 


96  M  E  ftl  O  I  R     O  F 

I  regret  that  I  am  not  able  to  state  precisely  how  many 
Christian  churches  there  are  in  Calcutta.  I  have  ascer- 
tained that  there  are  several  belonging  to  the  establish- 
ment, and  government  is  erecting  a  new  house  of  worship 
in  Fort  William.  There  are  a  Scotch  kirk,  several  Ro- 
man Catholic  churches,  and  several  chapels  of  Dissenters. 
The  Independents  have  one  chapel,  where  Mr.  J.  Hill 
preaches.  The  Baptists  have  two  places  of  worship  for 
Europeans.  One  is  in  Lall  Bazar,  the  other  in  Circular 
Road ;  the  former  is  occupied  by  Mr.  Robinson,  the  latter 
by  Mr.  Yates,  who  preaches  every  Lord's-day,  and  every 
Tuesday  evening.  Brother  Wade  and  myself  preach  there 
alternately  on  Sabbath  mornings  during  our  stay  at  Ben- 
gal. It  gives  me  pleasure  to  add,  that  a  few  weeks  ago, 
six  were  baptized  at  this  place,  and  six  more  stand  as  can- 
didates at  the  present  time.  Four  of  these  I  know,  and 
they  are  very  worthy  and  promising  young  men.  At  the 
Dissenting  chapel,  and  I  presume  at  the  churches,  there 
are  Sabbath  schools,  attended  by  English,  Portuguese,  and 
country-born  youth.  Besides  these  chapels  and  churches 
for  Europeans,  there  are  several  native  chapels,  or  bunga- 
lows, where  the  missionaries  and  native  preachers  break 
the  bread  of  life,  not  only  on  the  Sabbath,  but  almost  every 
day  in  the  week.  How  many  native  preachers  there  are, 
I  cannot  precisely  tell.  I  have  become  personally  ac- 
quainted with  several  of  them.  The  Church  missionaries 
have  a  printing  establishment,  and  publish  a  monthly  mag- 
azine. The  Independents  have  another  press,  where  they 
publish  a  quarterly  work,  and  the  Baptists  have  another, 
where  they  publish  the  Auxiliary  Herald.  At  these 
presses,  valuable  religious  books,  especially  school-books 
in  various  languages,  are  printed  in  great  numbers.  A 
weekly  religious  newspaper,  such  as  you  have  in  America, 
is,  I  think,  greatly  wanted  in  this  place  ;  though  some  of 
the  friends  to  whom  the  subject  has  been  named,  have  ex- 
pressed their  fears  that  it  would  be  impracticable  to  estab- 
lish and  sustain  it. 

"  The  Roman  Catholics,  who  are  principally  Portu- 
guese, are  most  extremely  destitute  of  Christian  knowl- 
edge. A  young  Portuguese  called  to  see  me  the  other 
day,  who  is  a  member  of  the  church  in  Circular  Road, 
having   but  recently   been    converted   from    the   Catholic 


R  E  V.     G.     D.     B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  97 

faith.  lie  told  me  he  never  saw  a  Bible,  and  scarcely ' 
knew  there  was  such  a  book,  till  he  came  an^ong  the  Prot- 
estants. Gentlemen  who  have  visited  Spain  and  Portugal 
have  affirmed,  that  if  possible,  the  Roman  Catholics  in 
Calcutta  are  in  a  more  deplorable  state  than  in  those 
countries. 

"  The  establishment  of  schools  presents  a  very  interest- 
ing feature  in  the  prospects  of  India.  I  regret  my  want  of 
information  on  this  subject.  I  have  not  been  in  the  place 
a  sufficient  length  of  time  to  collect  the  facts.  You  will 
be  gratified,  however,  with  the  few  I  have  collected.  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Penney,  of  the  Baptist  society,  superintend  a 
most  interesting  school,  called  the  Benevolent  Institution. 
The  school  is  conducted  principally  on  the  plan  of  Lan- 
caster. The  two  departments  (of  boys  and  girls)  consist 
of  about  two  hundred  children  and  youth,  of  various  na- 
tions and  colors.  They  embrace  Portuguese,  country-born 
children,  Hindoos,  Moosoolmans,  Chinese,  Malays,  Afri- 
cans, &LC.  &LC.  The  pupils  learn  to  read,  write,  spell  and 
cipher.  Some  study  geography,  astronomy,  history,  &lc. 
and  are  daily  taught  from  the  Scriptures.  The  conse- 
quence is,  that  many  of  them  are  hopefully  converted  lo 
Christ,  and  several  of  them  are  now  successfully  employed 
in  preaching  the  Gospel.  Some  pious  members  of  this 
school  have  united  in  an  association,  called  the  '  Calcutta 
Juvenile  Society.'  They  meet  once  a  week,  for  the  pro- 
motion  of  personal  piety  and  the  acquisition  of  Christian 
knowledge.  Their  avowed  object  is  to  propagate  the 
Gospel  among  their  neighbors  ;  especially  among  the  Por- 
tuguese and  the  Bengalese ;  and  I  am  informed  their 
efforts  have  been  blessed  to  the  conversion  of  more  than 
one  soul.  They  have  a  library,  furnished  by  the  munifi- 
cence of  friends,  and  enjoy  much  public  patronage.  O 
how  delightful  it  is  to  see  these  young  men,  thirty  or  forty 
in  number,  piously  engaged  in  such  a  cause ;  young 
men,  who,  but  for  missionary  efforts,  would  now,  in  all 
probability,  be  '  wandering  after  the  beast,'  or  bowing 
down  to  idols. 

''  Affectionately  yours, 

G.  D.  BOARDMAN." 
9* 


98  MEMOIROF 

To  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Blancliard. 

"  Calcutta,  Feb.  22,  1826. 
"  My  very  dear  Brother  and  Sister, 

"  Five  years  ago,  I  think,  the  work  of  establishing  fe- 
male schools  in  this  place  was  first  attempted.  Six  months 
or  more  elapsed,  and  the  friends  had  been  able  to  obtain 
but  two  scholars.  Now  there  are  about  sixty  schools, 
averaging,  perhaps,  ten  scholars  each,  more  or  less, 
making  six  hundred  in  all.  The  superintendence  of  these 
schools  is  divided  among  three  female  missionaries.  The 
annual  examinations  have  taken  place  since  we  arrived  at 
Calcutta.  On  this  occasion,  a  selection  is  made  from  each 
of  the  schools,  of  four  or  five  children.  These  children, 
amounting  generally  to  between  two  or  three  hundred,  are 
assembled  at  some  suitable  place,  where  the  examination 
is  conducted  in  presence  of  many  interested  spectators, 
both  natives  and  Europeans.  Mrs.  B.  and  myself  were 
present  at  this  examination,  and  it  gives  me  pleasure  to 
say,  that  though  I  could  not  understand  the  Bengalee,  I 
could  perceive  a  promptness  in  their  recitations  which  was 
truly  gratifying.  You  will  keep  in  mind,  that  these  girls 
are  taken  wherever  they  can  be  found,  and  they  belong, 
mostly,  if  not  entirely,  to  heathen  families.  The  schools 
are  scattered  round  through  all  parts  of  Calcutta,  and  are 
taught  by  natives.  Christian  books  are  used  altogether. 
The  ladies  who  superintend  them  ride  out  every  day  and 
visit  two  or  three  of  thern  ;  the  next  day,  as  many  more, 
and  so  on,  till  they  have  visited  them  all.  What  a  de- 
lightful prospect  is  here  presented  !  Six  hundred  Hindoo 
females,  who,  but  for  missionaries,  had  never  known  that 
they  had  immortal  souls,  are  thus  afforded  the  means  of 
knowing  not  only  that  they  have  such  souls,  but  also  that 
a  way  has  been  provided  for  their  redemption.  And  these 
little  girls  thus  taught,  will  carry  home  with  them  what 
they  have  learnt  at  school,  and  will  repeat  it  to  their 
parents.  These  parents  and  children  may  be  brought  to  a 
knowledge  of  those  glorious  truths  which  otherwise  they 
would  never  have  known.  Here,  too,  is  room  for  the  ex- 
ercise of  Christian  benevolence.  One  of  these  schools 
costs  only  about  thirty  dollars  a  year. 

''  I  have    but   little   space  left  for  an  account    of  the 


R  E  V.     G.     D.     B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  99 

asylum.  You  know  that  India  is  a  land  of  widows  and 
orphans.  The  great  number  of  the  latter,  suggested  the 
expediency  of  the  asylum.  There  are  here  about  sixty 
girls,  to  whom  the  two  superintendents  devote  their  exclu- 
sive attention. 

"  You  are  probably  aware,  that  we  now  reside  with  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Wade.  We  have  a  small,  well-situated  house  in 
Circular  Road,  a  few  steps  from  the  English  Baptist  mis- 
sionaries and  their  chapel.  I  preach  here  every  fortnight, 
and  occasionally  in  otlfer  places.  We  are  extremely  happy 
in  our  new  place,  and  in  each  other. 

"  The  war  still  continues  in  Burmah.  We  have  not  yet 
heard  from  the  missionaries  at  Ava.  We  do  not  think  of 
proceeding  to  Burmah  till  the  termination  of  hostilities." 

To  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hall. 

''  Calcutta,  Feb.  26,  1826. 

"  My  very  dear  Parents, 

"  We  shall  not  proceed  to  Burmah  at  present.  Divine 
Providence  often  works  in  a  mysterious  way,  and  our  ex- 
pectations are  often  disappointed.  But  there  are  several 
things  in  which  we  may  always  place  confidence.  He 
who  governs  the  affairs  of  nations  and  of  individuals,  is  an 
infinitely  wise  being,  and  will  do  nothing,  and  permit  noth- 
ing to  be  done,  but  what  will  promote  his  own  glory  and  the 
prosperity  of  the  church.  We  may  rest  assured,  that  the 
few  saints  he  has  in  Burmah,  are  each  as  dear  to  him  as 
the  apple  of  his  eye  ;  and  his  cause  in  Burmah  is  as  sure  to 
prosper  eventually,  as  the  cause  of  Christianity  ever  was  in 
any  other  country,  either  in  times  of  prosperity  or  of  adver- 
sity. We  need  to  have  a  strong  and  lively  faith  in  all  the 
divine  promises.  Our  prospects  now,  we  consider  brighter 
than  they  were  six,  or  even  four  weeks  ago  ;  but  we  still 
want  that  faith,  which  will  support  us  and  keep  us  unmoved 
under  all  circumstances.  We  are  told,  that  '  they  who 
trust  in  the  Lord,  shall  be  as  Mount  Zion,  which  cannot 
be  removed,  but  abideth  forever.'  May  we  have  this  faith, 
and  then,  whatever  intelligence  we  may  receive  from  the 
seat  of  war,  or  from  our  friends  Judson  and  Price,  or  from 
any  other  quarter,  we  shall  be  unmoved.  Our  eyes,  we 
trust,  are  directed  towards  Him,  who  orders  and  disposes 


100  MEMOIROF 

of  all  events  as  seems  best  to  his  infinite  wisdom.  We 
hope,  and  doubt  not,  that  you  daily  pray  for  us,  that  God 
will  graciously  keep  and  sanctify  us  both,  and  prepare  us 
to  serve  him  here  and  hereafter.  Wishing  you  every 
needed  blessing,  temporal  and  spiritual,  and  entertaining 
a  very  affectionate  attachment  to  yourselves  and  each  of 
your  dear  children,  I  subscribe  myself. 

Your  very  affectionate  son." 

The  subjoined  extract  would  be  read  with  interest,  if  it 
had  no  relation  to  Mr.  Boardman.  It  is  taken  from  a  letter 
addressed  by  Mrs.  B.  to  her  former  beloved  pastor,  Dr. 
Bolles.  As  it  couples  herself  and  husband  in  many  of  its 
expressions,  it  may  be  considered  as  speaking  the  language 
of  both. 

"  Calcutta,  Feb,  27,  1826. 
"  My  dear  and  respected  Pastor, 

"  I  have  recently  written  to  Mrs.  B.  a  particular  account 
of  the  state  of  things  in  Burmah,  as  far  as  we  had  become 
acquainted.  Since  that  time,  no  official  communications 
have  been  received. 

"  It  is  a  source  of  much  satisfaction  to  us,  that  while  in 
Bengal,  we  can  employ  our  time  in  the  study  of  the  lan- 
guage. Mr.  Boardman  and  myself  have  just  commenced 
reading  Mr.  Judson's  translation  of  the  New  Testament. 
The  highest  motives  present  themselves  to  urge  us  on  to 
diligence  and  perseverance  in  study.  We  feel,  that  to 
point  the  wretched  Burmans  to  the  cross  of  Christ,  is  to  be 
the  great  object  of  our  lives.  Until  we  have  acquired 
their  language,  we  cannot  engage  in  this  important  work. 
How  then  can  we  spend  one  moment  in  idleness !  I  trust, 
that  in  the  acquisition  of  this  difficult  language,  the  hope 
that  I  shall  one  day  be  able  to  tell  idolaters  of  a  Saviour, 
will  beguile  many  a  tedious  hour. 

"  I  sometimes  fancy  myself  surrounded  by  a  little  group 
of  Burman  girls,  listening  eagerly  to  every  word  falling 
from  my  lips,  as  if  upon  that  word  depended  their  eternal 
happiness.  I  seem  to  see  the  tears  of  contrition  rolling 
down  their  little  cheeks.  They  anxiously  plead  for  par- 
don, and  an  interest  in  the  blood  of  Jesus.  O,  my  pastor, 
I  cannot  express  what  I  feel  on  this  subject.     At  the  an- 


REV.     G.     D.     BOAR  DM  AN.  101 

ticipation  of  beholding  a  scene  like  this,  the  tear  of  grati- 
tude already  starts  from  my  eye — my  hand  trembles,  and 
my  bosom  beats  high  with  hope.  What  though  no  loved 
parent  gaze  upon  me  in  that  lonely  dwelling,  and  hear  me 
tell  of  Jesus;  what  though  no  brother  nor  sister  fondly 
watch  my  looks  and  listen  to  my  accents  !  God  will  be 
there,  and  He  who  bled  on  Calvary,  and  now  sits  en- 
throned at  the  right  hand  of  the  Majesty  on  high,  will 
smile  upon  a  scene  like  this." 

The  following  is  from  Mr.  Boardman  to  a  friend  in 
America,  written  a  few  days  earlier  than  the  preceding. 

"  Dear  Sir, 

"  Four  weeks  ago  we  were  gladdened,  for  a  few  mo- 
ments, by  the  news  of  peace  with  Burmah,  which  was 
announced  by  the  firing  of  guns  and  the  beating  of 
drums.  We  were  soon  saddened,  however,  by  hearing 
that  Rangoon,  and  Ava,  and  Prome,  were  to  be  retained 
by  the  Burmans,  and  that  probably  many  of  the  poor  crea- 
tures who  had  put  themselves  under  the  protection  of  the 
British,  would  Jail  a  prey  to  the  more  stubborn  Burmans, 
as  soon  as  their  protectors  should  leave  the  country.  Still, 
as  the  articles  of  the  treaty,  sent  by  Sir  Archibald  to  his 
Burman  Majesty,  stipulated  that  the  prisoners  at  Ava 
should  be  delivered  forthwith,  we  hoped  to  hear  from  our 
dear  friends  Judson  and  Price  in  a  few  days,  and  ere  long 
to  see  them  in  Bengal.  But  there  was  not  time  for  a 
message  to  be  sent  from  Ava  to  Calcutta,  before  our  ears 
were  again  saluted  with  the  din  of  war.  The  Burmans 
did  nothing  towards  performing  their  part  of  the  treaty, 
and  in  fifteen  days  after  the  articles  of  the  treaty  were 
prepared  by  Sir  Archibald,  he  found  it  necessary  to  recom- 
mence hostilities.  He  attacked  Melloon  and  captured  it, 
with  considerable  booty,  and  among  other  things  the  very 
articles  of  the  treaty  which  he  had  prepared  for  the  Bur- 
man  monarch  to  ratify.  The  Woongyees  (chief  minister 
of  state)  had  concealed  them  in  an  old  chest,  and  his 
Burman  Majesty  was  not  probably  aware  that  any  propo- 
sals of  peace  had  been  made.  Indeed,  some  suppose  he 
may  not  have  been  apprized  of  the  fall  of  Rangoon  and 
Prome.     It  is  very  dangerous  to  announce  any  bad  news 


102  M  E  M  O  I  R     O  F 

to  the  golden  ears,  so  that  his  Majesty  should  be  led  to 
suspect  that  he  is  not  omnipotent.  It  is  reported,  that  Mr. 
Lausago,  who  has  been  held  in  high  repute  among  the 
Burmans,  was  prevailed  on  not  long  since  to  propose  to  his 
Majesty  to  make  peace  with  the  English  ;  and  that  his 
proposal  implied  such  a  suspicion  of  the  weakness  of  the 
Burman  cause  that  it  cost  him  his  life.  Sir  Archibald, 
when  we  last  heard  from  him,  was  on  his  way  from  Mel- 
loon  to  Ava,  where  he  expected  to  arrive  about  this  time, 
to  propose  terms  to  his  Majesty  in  person  at  his  capital. 
What  the  event  will  be,  we  cannot  foretell.  We  feel  ex- 
ceedingly anxious  about  our  friends  at  Ava. 

"  We  have  much  to  say  of  divine  mercy.  The  Lord  is 
reviving  his  work  in  many  places.  At  several  stations  in 
Ceylon  there  is  a  very  considerable  religious  excitement. 
Mr.  Winslow  of  Oodooville  is  now  here.  Not  long  since 
he  received  letters  from  his  colleagues  in  Jaffna,  stating 
that  in  one  of  their  schools  there  was  not  a  boy  but  was 
anxious  for  his  soul,  or  had  found  mercy ;  and  in  the  col- 
lege only  three.  Several  other  places  were  also  blessed 
with  revivals  of  religion." 

To  his  Parents. 

"  Calcutta,  Feb.  28,  1826. 
"  My  very  dear  Parents, 

*'  Calcutta,  where  we  now  are,  abounds  in  benevolent 
institutions.  Every  few  days  we  are  invited  to  attend  the 
celebration  of  some  anniversary.  To-day  I  am  called  on 
to  attend  the  anniversary  of  the  Bethel  Society  for  Sea- 
men. The  benevolent  public  have  furnished  a  small  brig, 
which  floats  in  the  Hoogly,  where  divine  worship  is  con- 
ducted every  Lord's-day.  I  have  preached  there  twice, 
and  have  been  much  gratified  at  finding  so  large  and  seri- 
ous a  congregation. 

"  It  will  afford  you  pleasure,  my  dear  parents,  to  know 
that  though  we  are  d(itained  from  going,  as  we  hoped, 
directly  to  Burmah,  our  time  is  not  unoccupied  in  Bengal. 
We  have  a  Burman  teacher,  and  are  studying  the  language 
to  pretty  good  advantage.  I  preach  regularly  once  a 
fortnight,  and  occasionally  at  other  times.  It  affords  me 
much  pleasure  thus  to  be  employed  in  that  precious  work 


REV.      G.      D.      BOARD  MAN.  103 

on  which  my  heart  is  so  much  set.  The  doctrine  of  the 
atonement  by  the  blood  of  Christ  never  afforded  me  so 
much  holy  delight  as  it  now  does ;  it  is  the  anchor  of  my 
soul,  sure  and  steadfast.  O  that  I  may  always  be  found 
delighting  in  none  but  Jesus  Christ  and  him  crucified. 
May  he  ever  be  the  burden  of  my  preaching,  and  may  his 
glory  be  my  high  and  constant  aim. 

"  Our  eyes  are  still  directed  towards  Burmah  as  the 
field  of  our  future  labors,  and  to  God  as  our  guide  and 
Saviour.  Have  my  dear  parents  yet  regretted,  that  they 
gave  up  their  son  to  leave  all  for  Christ  and  for  the  heathen  ? 
I  trust  not. 

"Pray  for  your  affectionate  son." 


104  METvIOIR      OF 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


Mr.  Boardrnan  announces  the  close  of  the  war  with  Burmah — He  is 
requested  by  the  English  Baptists  to  remain  still  longer  in  Cal- 
cutta. 

The  frequent  allusion  to  the  war  in  Burmah,  and  to  the 
unknown  condition  of  the  missionaries  at  Ava,  may  be 
supposed  to  have  awakened,  in  the  mind  of  the  reader 
unacquainted  with  these  events,  a  desire  to  know  how  that 
war  terminated,  and  what  proved  to  be  the  fate  of  those 
missionaries.  In  a  letter  to  Dr.  Bolles,  dated  Calcutta, 
April  14,  1826,  Mr.  Boarduian,  evidently  in  a  high  degree 
excited  in  view  of  the  facts  of  the  case,  writes  thus : 

"  The  joyful  news  of  peace  with  Burmah,  and  of  the 
safety  of  our  friends  at  Ava,  has  filled  our  hearts  with  joy 
and  gratitude.  But  I  forbear  to  speak  of  the  sufferings  of 
our  friends,  as  you  will  receive  an  account  of  them  from 
brethren  Judson  and  Price  themselves.  5  will  only  say, 
we  view  it  as  one  of  the  most  glorious  displays  of  God's 
gracious  Providence  known  in  modern  times,  that  our 
friends  Hough  and  Wade  at  Rangoon,  Judson  and  Price 
at  Ava,  with  their  wives,  should  have  been  preserved 
through  such  extreme  dangers,  and  such  unparalleled 
sufferings." 

Thus  the  painful  uncertainty  which,  for  nearly  two 
years,  had  agitated  and  distressed  the  Christian  public, 
was  happily  terminated.  As  the  tidings  spread  that  the 
missionaries  were  yet  alive  and  safe,  they  produced  the 
sensation  of  general  joy,  and  the  expression  of  fervent 
gratitude  to  God.  But  when  the  scene  cam>e  to  be  opened 
on  which  that  terrible  tragedy  was  acted ;  when  we  were 
introduced  to  "  the  man  with  the  spotted  face,"  the  "  ex- 
ecutioner," and  "  son  of  the  prison,"  and  saw  him  "seiz- 
ing Mr.  Judson,  throwing  him  violently  on  the  floor,  and 
binding  him  with  the  small  cord,  an  instrument  of  torture;" 


REV.     G.     D.     BOAR  DM  AN.  105 

when  we  behold  him  *'  dragged  violently  along  the  streets, 
thrust  into  the  death  prison,  and  bound  with  five  chains;" 
and  when,  especially,  we  traced  him  from  one  prison  to 
another,  with  naked,  blistered,  bleeding  feet,  fainting  and 
sinking  under  the  pressure  of  his  woes,  and  ardently  de- 
siring the  friendly  aid  of  death  to  release  him  from  his 
extremely  accumulated  and  painful  sufferings — it  was  then, 
that  a  sensation  of  horror  succeeded  to  that  of  joy,  and 
we  felt  that  He  alone,  who  restrainetli  the  lorath  of  man, 
could  have  wrought  so  wonderful  a  deliverance.  In  re- 
viewing that  scene,  even  at  this  distance  of  time  and 
place,  though  it  may  have  been  reviewed  many  times  be- 
fore, the  bosom  still  swells,  the  heart  throbs  with  mixed 
emotions,  and  the  eye  lets  fall  a  tear  of  tenderness  over 
the  sufferings  of  those  devoted  missionaries.  Doubtless 
their  reward  will  be  great  in  heaven. 

But  we  choose  not  to  attempt  even  an  outline  of  those 
sufferings,  as  this  is  not  only  not  the  proper  place  for 
them,  but  lest  the  reader  should  be  satisfied  with  partial 
views  of  a  subject,  concerning  which  he  ought  to  know  all 
the  particulars.  For  a  full  and  aflfecting  view  of  this 
dreadful  tragedy,  we  refer  him  to  Mr.  Knowles'  Memoir  of 
Mrs.  Ann  H.  Judson,  page  227th  and  onward;  a  book 
which  should  be  among  the  first  in  the  library  of  every 
family. 

The  termination  of  the  war,  and  the  release  of  the 
prisoners,  opened  the  way  for  the  renewal  of  missionary 
operations  in  Burmah.  The  book  of  Providence,  which 
had  so  long  been  sealed  up,  was  now  opened,  and  its  pages 
seemed  bright  with  promise.  It  was  seen  that  a  more 
wide  and  effectual  door  was  opened  for  the  introduction  of 
the  Gospel  into  that  darkened  empire,  over  which  sin  had 
long  held  a  usurped  dominion.  In  this  our  missionaries 
greatly  rejoiced.  They  did  not  look  on  Burmah  with  feel- 
ings of  revenge,  but  with  that  charity  that  covereth  a 
multitude  of  sins.  She  had  despitefully  smitten  them  on 
one  cheek,  and  they  were  now  ready  to  turn  to  her  the 
other  also.  For  the  cords  by  which  she  had  bound  and 
tortured  them,  they  would  give  her  the  liberty  of  the  sons 
of  God.  For  the  stripes  which  she  had  inflicted,  and  the 
wormwood  and  gall  which  she  had  administered,  they 
would  carry  her  the  balm  of  Gilead,  the  oil  and  the  wine  of 
10 


106  MEMOIR     OF 

the  Gospel.  Instead  of  rewarding  her  as  she  had  rewarded 
them,  they  would  enter  her  prison  of  sin,  convey  to  her  the 
bread  and  the  water  of  life,  strike  the  chains  from  the 
feet  of  her  prisoners,  and  say  to  her  captives,  go  free. 

Upon  this  work  of  Christian  philanthropy,  Mr.  Board- 
man  and  his  associates  at  Calcutta,  were  impatient  to 
enter.  But  though  peace  had  been  declared,  the  Burman 
empire  was  still  like  the  troubled  sea  after  a  violent  storm. 
It  had  not  yet  had  time  "  to  rock  itself  to  rest."  The 
limits  of  the  territory  which  was  to  be  ceded  to  the 
Bengal  government,  were  not  definitely  settled.  The 
missionaries,  therefore,  as  it  was  their  intention  to  fix  on 
some  spot  within  that  territory,  where  they  might  prose- 
cute their  labors  under  the  protection  of  the  English, 
without  fear  of  further  molestation,  had  not  the  means  of 
comparing  the  advantages  of  different  places,  and  of  de- 
termining on  the  field  of  their  future  toils.  Besides,  the 
rainy  season  was  about  commencing,  during  which  it 
becomes  necessary  to  pay  special  attention  to  the  preser- 
vation of  health,  by  carefully  avoiding  all  improper  ex- 
posure to  wet  and  cold.  For  these  reasons,  they  deemed 
it  expedient  to  remain  yet  longer  in  Calcutta,  where  they 
were  prosecuting  the  study  of  the  language  to  good  ad- 
vantage. 

The  subjoined  letter  is  from  Mr.  Boardman  to  Mr.  Ja- 
cobs, of  Cambridge.  It  gives  an  interesting  account  of  the 
progress  of  Christianity  in  Calcutta  and  its  vicinity. 

"  Calcutta,  April  12,  1S26. 
"  My  dear  Brother, 

*'  We  have  good  news  to  relate  respecting  Christianity 
in  Hindostan.  This  evening  we  expect  to  attend  the  anni- 
versary of  the  Independent  Missionary  Society  in  this 
place,  and  the  report,  we  are  informed,  will  be  very  inter- 
esting. The  substance  of  it  is,  that  in  a  village  ten  miles 
below  Calcutta,  there  reside  several  fishermen,  who,  on 
their  way  to  their  fishing-ground  down  the  river,  have  fre- 
Guently  called  at  a  Christian  place  of  worship.  The  con- 
sequence is,  that  they  have  renounced  idolatry  and  em- 
braced Christianity,  and  the  whole  village  is  in  a  state  of 
commotion,  and  the  current  of  feeling  is  quite  in  favor  of 
the  Gospel.     The  people  have  already  torn  their  idol  from 


REV.    G.    D.    BO  A  RDM  AN.  107 

its  temple,  and  presented  it  to  Mr.  Trawin  ;  and  they  are 
about  tearing  down  the  temple  itself,  with  the  intention  of 
erecting  a  Christian  chapel  of  its  materials,  on  or  near  the 
same  spot. 

"  We  have  also  heard  that  in  the  district  of  Palamcotta, 
near  Cape  Comorin,  two  Church  missionaries  have  been 
greatly  blessed  in  their  labors,  so  that  in  the  course  of  the 
last  two  years,  eleven  hundred  families  have  renounced 
idolatry  and  embraced  Christianity.  Not  that  all  these 
persons  have  been  actually  converted  ;  but  many  of  them 
have  been,  if  we  may  judge  from  the  firmness  and  con- 
stancy with  which  they  have  endured  persecution  and  im- 
prisonment on  account  of  their  new  religion.  Even  women 
have  visited  the  prisons  where  their  husbands  are  confined, 
to  persuade  them  to  fidelity  in  the  service  of  their  new 
Master. 

"  The  Baptist  church  in  Circular  Road  is  also  in  a  very 
flourishing  state.  Thirteen  young  men  have  been  bap- 
tized there,  since  Mr.  Lawson's  death,  in  October  last,  and 
several  other  persons  are  desirous  to  receive  the  same  ordi- 
nance. Some  others  are  under  deep  convictions  of  sin, 
and  the  members  of  the  church  are  remarkably  united  and 
engaged  in  their  Master's  cause.  All  these  things  look 
encouraging,  and  it  appears  to  me  we  have  much  cause  to 
engage  in  our  work  with  new  and  redoubled  diligence. 

"  Brother  Wade  and  myself,  with  our  companions,  ex- 
pect to  leave  Calcutta  in  six  or  eight  weeks,  to  join  brother 
Judson.  As  Rangoon  is  not  retained  by  the  British,  we 
do  not  think  it  best  to  recommence  the  work  there,  but 
rather  to  settle  in  some  of  the  towns  ceded  to  the  English. 
We  need  much  divine  direction.  We  consider  the  present, 
an  important  crisis  in  the  affairs  of  the  mission.  We  long 
to  proceed  to  Burmah,  and  engage  in  the  delightful  work 
before  us.  May  the  Lord's  strength  be  made  perfect  in 
our  weakness." 

The  following  is  addressed  to  the  whole  circle  of  Mrs. 
Boardman's  family  friends  collectively. 

"  Calcutta,  May  12,  1826. 

"  My  dearly  beloved  Friends, 

"  It  is  now  the  hot  season  in  this  country,  and  we  all 
avoid  writing  as  much  as  our  duty  will  allow. 


108 


MEMOIR     OF 


"  We  have  now  been  in  India  nearly  five  months  and  a 
half,  and  I  think  that  we  have  not  had  so  much  rain  in  all 
this  time,  as  sometimes  falls  in  America  in  twenty-four 
hours.  The  consequence  is,  the  season  is  unusually  hot — 
many  people  cannot  procure  good  water,  and  among  the' 
natives  it  is  very  sickly.  The  cholera-morbus  prevails 
considerably,  and  it  is  said  that  on  some  days,  five  or  six, 
or  even  seven  hundred  of  the  poor  natives  die  with  it. 
But  through  the  goodness  of  the  Lord,  both  Sarah  and  my- 
self have  enjoyed  an  excellent  state  of  health  ever  since 
we  arrived,  and  even  ever  since  we  parted  with  you.  We 
cannot  be  too  thankful  for  this  great  blessing.  I  am  en- 
couraged to  hope  we  shall  continue  to  enjoy  our  health  in 
this  country,  though  we  cannot  speak  with  any  certainty. 
We  must  not  boast  of  to-morrow,  for  we  know  not  what  a 
day  may  bring  forth.  We  need  be  always  in  readiness  to 
go ;  we  need  to  feel  ourselves  to  be  strangers  and  pilgrims 
on  the  earth.  We  see  as  much  cause  as  ever,  yea,  more, 
for  pitying  and  trying  to  relieve  the  wretched  sons  of 
India.  We  are  fully  persuaded  that  the  Gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  nothing  else,  is  able  to  make  idolaters  holy 
and  happy.  Here,  in  the  single  town  of  Calcutta,  they 
are  dying  by  hundreds  in  a  day,  and  many  of  them  have 
never  heard  that  Christ  died  for  sinners.  The  Gospel,  we 
are  assured,  can  help  them.  It  has  been  so  in  some 
places.  We  believe  it  will  be  so,  before  long,  all  over 
India.  But  India,  at  present,  is  in  a  most  deplorable 
state.  I  have  been  to  see  the  swinging,  you  have  heard 
described,  and  I  can  assure  you  it  is  as  bad  as  you  have 
heard. 

"  For  these  reasons,  we  are  willing,  and  even  desirous, 
to  spend  our  lives  in  India.  We  think  of  you,  and  pray 
for  you  daily.  We  have  a  most  sincere  affection  for  you. 
Our  hearts  sometimes  ache  when  we  think  of  being  parted 
from  you,  and  all  our  dear  friends  in  America.  But  when 
we  think  of  the  heathen,  we  rejoice  that  we  are  here." 

At  the  close  of  the  rains,  September  22d,  1826,  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Wade,  who  had  been  in  Calcutta  two  years  and 
three  months,  left  that  place  for  Amherst,  where  they  ar- 
rived in  safety.  Mr.  Boardman  remained  still  in  Calcutta ; 
at  first,  on   account  of  the  delicate  health  of  his  family, 


REV.     G.     D.      BOARD  MAN.  109 

which  he  had  reason  to  hope  would  soon  be  such  as  to 
enable  him  to  follow.  But,  for  other  reasons,  which  will 
best  be  understood  by  the  following  letters,  he  remained  in 
Calcutta  till  March  19,  1827.  The  first  of  these  is  from 
Mr.  Boardman  himself  to  his  fellow-laborers  in  Burmah, 
and  shows  with  what  conscientious  exactness  he  studied  to 
conform  his  whole  conduct  to  the  instructions  of  the  Board, 
one  of  which  is,  that  '*  No  important  enterprise  may  be 
undertaken  by  any  one  of  the  missionaries,  without  the 
concurrence  of  his  brethren."  If,  in  his  communication, 
he  appears  fearful  lest  the  decision  of  the  question  pro- 
posed should  be  referred  to  himself,  it  was  not  that  he  was 
incapable  of  forming  a  judgment  of  his  own,  nor  that  he 
was  wanting  in  energy  of  character  to  carry  his  decisions 
into  effect ;  but  that  he  might  maintain  a  conscience  void 
of  offence  towards  God  and  towards  man. 

''  Calcutta,  Nov.  15,  1826. 
'*  My  dear  Brethren, 

'*  Accompanying  this,  is  a  letter  from  the  Baptist  mission- 
aries here,  which,  after  much  deliberation  and  prayer,  I 
have  consented  they  should  lay  before  you.  It  contains  a 
proposition  to  which,  if  it  makes  the  same  impression  on 
your  minds,  that  it  did  at  first,  on  my  own,  I  am  sure  you 
will  be  slow  to  give  your  assent.  The  proposition  is  this  ; 
that  for  a  few  months,  perhaps  a  year,  you  would  consent 
to  my  remaining  here  to  supply  the  place  in  the  Circular 
Road  Chapel,  which  brother  Yates  is  obliged,  by  the  state 
of  his  health,  to  vacate.  When  the  proposition  was  first 
made  to  me,  Mrs.  B.  united  with  me  in  saying,  we  could  by 
no  means  listen  to  anything  of  the  kind.  We  felt  decidedly 
opposed  to  it,  not  from  any  unwillingness  to  remain  with 
the  people  here,  but  from  a  very  strong  desire  to  reach  our 
final  earthly  home,  and  to  commence  with  you  those  labors 
among  the  Burmans,  in  which  we  wished  to  spend  our 
days. 

**  But  as  the  subject  was  daily  pressed  upon  us  by.  our 
best  and  most  judicious  friends  here, — as  the  prospect  of 
immediate  usefulness  was  confessedly  very  promising, — 
and  as  we  could  continue,  as  heretofore,  to  pursue  the  study 
of  the  Burlnan  language  to  tolerable  advantage,  we  began 
to  make  it  a  subject  of  solemn  consideration  and  prayer  ; 
10* 


110  MEMOIR     OF 

and  the  result  is,  we  are  willing  to  stay  or  to  go,  as  you  may 
advise.  I  wish  you  to  understand  distinctly,  that  I  throw 
myself  entirely  into  your  hands.  I  particularly  request  you 
not  to  refer  the  decision  of  the  subject  back  to  me ;  but 
to  decide  in  the  affirmative  or  negative,  as  on  mature  de- 
liberation, your  judgment  shall  dictate. 

"  In  the  very  kindest  Christian  love  to  you  all,  I  remain 
your  affectionate  brother  and  fellow-laborer  in  the  gospel  of 
Christ. 

G.  D.  BOARDMAN." 

The  subjoined  is  the  letter  referred  to. 

To   the  Brethren   of  the    American  Baptist   Mission  in 
Burmah. 

"  Calcutta,  Nov.  18,  1826. 
"  Dear  Brethren, 

"  The  object  of  our  writing  is  to  request  of  you,  as  a  par- 
ticular favor,  to  allow  brother  Boardman  to  remain  at  Cal- 
cutta to  supply  brother  Yates'  place  for  a  season.  The  pro- 
posal was  made  to  brother  Boardman  a  few  weeks  since. 
He  at  first  was  not  willing  to  listen  to  it ;  but  upon  further 
consideration,  he  has  been  brought  to  say,  that  he  can  by 
no  means  consent  to  stay  without  your  concurrence;  but 
providing  that  is  obtained,  he  shall  be  happy  in  complying 
with  our  request.  The  grounds  on  which  we  solicit  this 
favor  of  you,  are  the  following  : 

1.  A  suitable  supply  is  needed  for  a  season  by  the 
church  in  Circular  Road.  It  has  pleased  God  to  bless  the 
church  with  an  increase  of  numbers,  and  to  make  brother 
Boardman  very  useful ;  so  that  the  people  are  very  anxious 
to  obtain  his  services,  if  possible,  till  the  return  of  brother 
E.  Carey.*  When  you  consider  how  important  it  is,  that 
so  large  a  church  in  this  country  should  have  an  accessable 
supply, — that  the  state  of  brother  Yates'  health  renders  his 
departure  necessary, — and  that  without  this  arrangement, 
the  whole  work  of  this  station  must  fall  on  a  new  comer, 

*Mr.  Carey  was  at  this  time  absent  in  England,  for  the  recovery 
of  his  health,  which  had  been  much  impaired  by  hard  labor.  Mr. 
Yates,  mentioned  soon  after,  was  on  the  eve  of  departure  for  England 
by  way  of  America,  also  in  pursuit  of  health. 


REV.     G.    D.     BOARDMAN.  Ill 

who  has  a  new  language  to  learn ;  we  hope,  we  feel  assur- 
ed, you  will  listen  to  our  pressing  solicitation. 

2.  As  brother  W.  H.  Pearce,  in  consequence  of  brother 
Yates'  departure,  will  have  much  additional  work  thrown 
upon  him,  he  is  anxious  that  brother  Boardman  should  re- 
lieve him  from  the  work  he  has  to  do  as  agent  of  your  soci- 
ety, till  brother  Carey's  return  ;  and  he  thinks  that  brother 
Boardman  in  this  department,  would  be  able  to  serve  you, 
and  promote  the  objects  of  your  society  to  a  much  greater 
extent  than  his  present  engagements  have  allowed.  As 
brother  B.  will  have  his  Burman  teacher  and  books  in 
Calcutta,  we  hope  his  time  will  be  almost  as  well  employed 
as  if  in  the  country.  He  can  carry  on  conversation  and 
reading  to  any  extent,  and  will  thus  be  becoming  daily 
more  fitted  for  usefulness  in  your  service. 

**  These  are  the  reasons  for  which  we  solicit  the  favor 
of  brother  B.'s  continuance  here  for  a  season  ;  and  there 
are  other  reasons  which  lead  us  to  think  that  the  Board  in 
America  would  not  object  to  your  complying  with  our  earn- 
est desire. 

1.  Our  brother  Lawson,  who  is  now  in  glory,  was  for 
many  years,  when  on  earth,  engaged  in  serving  your  society, 
and  though  we  do  not  consider  them  under  any  obligation  to 
us,  on  account  of  his  services,  yet  we  think  they  would  not 
object  to  serving  the  general  cause  in  which  we  are  both 
embarked,  by  allowing  one  of  their  missionaries  to  supply 
for  a  season  the  place  vacated  by  his  death. 

2.  Brother  Yates  proposes  returning  to  England  by  the 
way  of  America,  and  while  in  your  country,  to  make  it  his 
chief  business  to  promote  the  interests  of  the  Burman  mis- 
sion, by  preaching  and  collecting  for  it ;  so  that  while  you 
are  obliging  us,  we  trust  we  shall,  to  the  utmost  of  our  power, 
endeavor  to  return  the  obligation. 

3.  We  think  this  temporary  arrangement  will  probably 
be  productive  of  permanent  good,  by  uniting  in  the  bonds 
of  closer  friendship,  the  two  societies  in  England  and  Amer- 
ica ;  as  an  interchange  of  kind  offices  among  their  mission- 
aries must  produce  mutual  gratification." 

This  letter,  signed  by  the  missionaries  in  Calcutta,  se- 
cured the  object  of  their  wishes,  and  Mr.  Boardman  re- 
mained. 


112  MEMOIR     OF 

We  here  give  some  extracts  from  his  journal,  kept  at 
Calcutta  from  May  to  the  last  of  July,  1826. 

"  May  18.  It  is  still  uncertain  what  course  we  are  to 
pursue  in  regard  to  the  general  affairs  of  the  mission.  The 
late  war  has  occasioned  a  very  considerable  change  in  our 
circumstances  and  prospects.  We  think,  however,  that  it 
has  presented  a  wider  field  for  missionary  operations  among 
the  Burmans,  than  has  ever  been  presented  before.  In 
those  parts  of  the  Burman  territory  which  have  been  ceded 
to  the  English,  missionaries  will  no  doubt  be  permitted  to 
prosecute  their  labors  without  fear  or  molestation.  And 
what  is  more,  those  Burmans  who  are  desirous  of  examin- 
ing the  Christian  religion,  will  feel  none  of  those  fears 
which  are  always  felt  by  the  subjects  of  a  cruel  and  capri- 
cious despotism  at  Rangoon. 

"  Although  we  are  of  the  opinion,  that  it  is  best  to  aban- 
don the  station  at  Rangoon  for  the  present,  we  are  not  at 
all  disposed  to  abandon  Burmah.  We  think,  as  we  always 
have  thought,  that  the  country  presents  prospects  of  useful- 
ness, equal,  if  not  superior,  to  those  of  any  country  in 
India. 

'*  Mr.  Judson  wrote  us  not  long  since,  that  he  was  just 
going  in  company  with  commissioner  Crawford,  to  explore 
and  survey  a  tract  of  land,  lying  on  the  Martaban  river, 
where  the  English  propose  to  erect  a  town  to  be  the  empo- 
rium of  their  trade  with  Burmah.  Should  a  town  be  erected 
there  under  favorable  prospects,  it  seems  probable  that  it 
may  become  the  seat  of  our  permanent  missionary  establish- 
ment. Till  this  point  is  decided,  it  would  be  vain  and  pre- 
sumptuous for  us  to  leave  Calcutta.  We  feel  quite  dispos- 
ed to  leave  the  decision  of  the  question  to  Mr.  Judson,  in- 
asmuch as  he  is  acquainted  with  the  country  and  the  people, 
and  we  are  not. 

*'  May  19.  This  evening  we  have  been  honored  with  a 
visit  from  Messrs.  Bennett  and  Tyerman,  gentlemen  deputed 
by  the  London  Missionary  Society  to  visit  the  several  mis- 
sionary establishments  supported  by  that  society  throughout 
the  world.  Their  account  of  the  South  Sea  Islands,  where 
they  have  spent  two  or  three  years,  and  of  the  Sandwich  Is- 
lands, where  they  have  spent  three  or  four  months,  is  ex- 
tremely interesting  and  encouraging.     Of  China,  the  depu- 


U  E  V.    e.    D.    B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N. 


113 


tation  speak  in  the  most  discouraging  terms.  They  say, 
scarcely  anything  has  been  done,  and  scarcely  anything 
can  be  done,  so  long  as  the  present  political  system  contin- 
ues. But  they  encourage  us  to  look  forward  to  the  time, 
when  He  whose  right  it  is  to  reign,  shall  exert  his  power, 
and  bring  not  only  China,  but  every  other  heathen  country 
into  obedience  to  himself. 

*'  Mr.  Tyerman,  from  his  extensive  acquaintance  with 
missionaries  who  have  studied  different  languages,  felt  pre- 
pared most  fully  to  recommend,  that  instead  of  merely 
studying  the  Burman  books  in  order  to  acquire  the  language, 
we  should  associate  v/ith  Burmans  themselves,  and  converse 
with  them  as  frequently  as  possible,  so  as  to  learn  their 
modes  of  expression  from  their  own  mouths  in  common  con- 
versation. We  are  of  his  opinion.  We  are  persuaded  that 
a  man  can  become  so  far  master  of  the  Burman  written 
language,  as  to  read  their  books  without  difficulty,  while  he 
might  scarcely  be  able  to  carry  on  with  them  any  regular 
discourse.  For  this  reason,  I  cannot  think  it  advisable  for  a 
man  designated  to  the  missionary  work,  to  pay  much  atten- 
tion to  the  language  until  he  arrives  among  the  heathen, 
unless  he  can  obtain  a  teacher  to  whom  the  language  is 
nearly  or  quite  vernacular.  Besides,  failing  in  proper 
modes  of  expression,  a  man  without  a  native  teacher,  will 
also  fail  greatly  in  regard  to  sounds.  But  very  few,  if  any, 
of  the  Burman  letters  can  be  expressed  in  all  their  varieties 
by  any  English  letter,  or  any  combination  of  English  letters. 
The  sounds  must  be  heard  by  our  ears,  before  we  can  learn 
to  utter  them  with  our  organs.  And  if  a  mistake  is  made 
as  to  the  power  of  a  letter,  it  will  affect  the  sound  of  the 
word  in  which  that  letter  occurs ;  and  if  several  such  mis- 
takes meet  in  the  same  word,  it  will  appear  extremely  bar- 
barous, if  not  quite  unintelligible  to  an  ear  familiar  with 
the  correct  sounds  of  the  language.  Bad  habits  thus  con- 
tracted, are  not  easily  corrected.  On  all  these  accounts, 
I  should  not  advise  a  young  brother  destined  to  join  this 
mission,  to  make  much  use  of  the  Burman  Dictionary,  (ex- 
cellent as  it  is)  which  has  recently  been  published.  A  man 
might  learn  the  meaning  of  five  hundred  words  on  the 
voyage,  and  on  his  arrival  here  he  might  not  be  able  from  the 
sounds  he  gave  them  to  understand  a  tenth  part  of  them. 

"June  1.     We  have  just  now  been  favored  with  long 


114  MEMOIR     OF 

accounts  of  Mr.  Crawford's  tour  to  the  new  settlement. 
To  Americans,  it  may  seem  strange  that  we  should  think 
of  settling  as  missionaries  in  a  place  which  is  now  a  forest 
or  a  jungle.  But  in  this  country,  a  city,  so  far  as  relates 
to  native  population,  can  be  built  in  a  few  weeks.  I  have 
seen  a  collection  of  houses  burnt  down  in  Calcutta  at 
three  o'clock,  P.  M.  and  before  the  next  morning  other 
houses  were  erected  and  ready  for  habitation  on  the  same 
spot.  In  the  course  of  two  or  three  days,  shops  are  opened 
and  the  natives  are  driving  their  business  as  usual.  In 
some  instances,  thousands  of  natives  emigrate  in  a  coni- 
pany,  and  there  is  reason  to  believe  that  emigration  to 
Amherst  (the  new  settlement)  will  be  rapid,  especially  as 
many  of  the  Burmans  must  flee  their  country  to  avoid  the 
present  distress  on  account  of  the  late  war.  It  would  not 
be  strange,  if  in  two  years  Amherst  should  contain  fifteen 
or  twenty  thousand  inhabitants. 

**  June  13.  We  have  just  heard,  by  way  of  Mr.  E.  Ca- 
rey, now  in  England,  that  the  excellent  and  venerable 
Dr.  Baldwin  has  closed  his  eyes  on  mortal  scenes.  We 
sensibly  feel  the  loss  which  Zion  in  general,  and  our  de- 
nomination and  our  mission  in  particular,  is  called  to 
sustain  in  this  bereaving  Providence.  For  myself,  I  feel 
that  I  have  lost  a  particular  friend,  whom  I  loved  no  less 
than  I  respected.  Dr.  Baldwin  had  admitted  me  to  a 
familiarity  of  friendship,  which  almost  created  in  me  the 
endearments  and  confidence  of  a  child.  But  I  loved  him 
most  for  his  love  to  Zion,  and  his  labors  for  her  welfare. 
He  now  rests  from  his  labors,  and  his  works  do  follow  him. 

"  June  30.  O,  that  I  could  speak  the  Burman  language 
fluently  !  For  several  months  past,  we  have  had  a  Bur- 
man  teacher,  who  is  sunk  in  all  the  darkness  of  Boodhism. 
His  mind  is  dark  beyond  description  or  conception.  What 
the  veriest  child  in  America  knows  of  religion,  must  be 
explained  to  him  in  the  minutest  manner  before  he  can 
comprehend  it.  I  am  exceedingly  desirous  to  be  able  to 
explain  to  him,  and  to  the  other  Burmans.  who  are  calling 
daily  to  see  him,  the  nature  of  Christianity.  I  trust  I 
shall  yet  be  able  to  converse  more  easily  with  them.  One 
thing  is  certain,  the  Burmans  are  to  be  converted  to  God, 
for  the  mouth  of  the  Lord  hath  spoken  it.  And  methinks 
I  see  the   door  opening,  and  the  way  preparing  for  the 


R  E  V.    G.    D.    B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  1 15 

Gospel  to  be  proclaimed  in  every  part  of  this  idolatrous 
empire. 

*' July  15.  To-day  the  annual  Rutt  Juttra  closes.  The 
last  eight  days  have  been  days  of  noise,  confusion  and 
wickedness.  One  of  the  cars,  loaded  with  images,  is  de- 
posited near  our  house.  The  car  was  drawn  out  eight 
days  ago,  amid  the  beating  of  drums,  tomtoms,  and  brass 
plates,  accompanied  with  dancings,  jumpings,  yellings, 
shoutings,  &c.  all  of  which  was  nearly  deafening  and  alto- 
gether disgusting.  Just  as  it  was  passing  our  house,  the 
car  struck  a  brick,  and  the  people  could  draw  it  no  fur- 
ther. The  Brahman  said,  that  the  god  was  not  pleased  to 
go  any  further  till  four  o'clock,  P.  M.  So  the  disgusting 
sight  was  before  our  eyes  several  hours,  till  the  Brahman 
obtained  more  help  to  move  his  moveless  god.  Then  it 
went  on  with  its  usual  jargon.  The  car,  with  its  idol, 
having  been  bathed  in  the  Ganges,  was  left  in  the  public 
street,  this  evening,  when  it  was  drawn  back,  to  stand 
idle  till  next  year.  When,  O  when  shall  these  deep  shades 
— this  dark  night  of  superstition  and  idolatry  flee  away! 
Blessed  be  God,  all  this  moral  gloom  shall  soon  be  dis- 
persed by  the  brightness  of  that  Sun,  which  has  begun  to 
dawn  so  gloriously  on  India. 

"  Mr.  Wade  and  myself  are  happy  in  the  consideration, 
that  while  we  are  preparing  to  commence  preaching  among 
the  Burmans,  we  have  an  opportunity  of  proclaiming  the 
glorious  Gospel  to  other  sinners,  who  stand  in  equal  need 
of  feeling  its  heavenly  power.  We  greatly  need  the  prayers 
of  other  Christians,  that  we  may  have  an  abundance  of  the 
Christian  spirit,  and  may  be  prepared  in  God's  time,  to 
proclaim  salvation  to  the  millions  in  Burmah,  who  are  in- 
volved in  midnight  darkness. 

"  August  8.  Attended  the  anniversary  of  the  Bengal 
Baptist  Auxiliary  Missionary  Society  ;  Dr.  Carey  in  the 
chair.  After  stating,  that  the  success  of  the  mission  had 
very  far  exceeded  his  most  sanguine  expectations,  and 
after  mentioning  many  very  striking  circumstances  in 
relation  to  missionary  success,  the  Doctor  made  some  re- 
marks to  the  following  import ;  '  In  the  course  of  half  a 
century,  a  great  deal  has  been  done  in  India  and  other 
places.  The  Gospel  has  spread  very  rapidly  and  extent 
sively.     And  what  is  remarkable,  we  know  not  how  it  has 


116  MEM  01  11     OF 

been  done.  There  has  been  no  one  man  \vho  could  say  it 
is  through  my  labors.  And,  indeed,  I  know  not  (said  he) 
that  any  one  can  say,  **  I  have  done  so  much  as  to  set  me 
above  my  brethren."  ' 

"  Every  person  present  knew  that  if  any  man  had  been 
distinguished  by  his  labors.  Dr.  C.  was  that  mon.  But  he 
did  not  seem  to  suspect  that  the  people  would  think  so ;  he 
rather  told  us  that  there  could  be  no  contest  for  the  meed 
of  distinguished  merit." 

To  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Blanchard  of  Cumberland. 

''  Calcutta,  Dec.  21,  1826. 
"  My  very  dear  Brother  and  Sister, 

*'  I  cannot  express  the  joy  we  felt  on  receiving  your 
most  obliging  and  affectionate  letter,  dated  Liverpool,  Eng- 
land, October  21,  1825.*  I  have  just  been  reading  it,  and 
was  deeply  affected  in  tracing  the  lines  of  it,  all  of  which 
tend  powerfully  to  revive  an  affection  of  no  ordinary  kind. 
Indeed,  I  feel  that  I  have  a  peculiar  sort  of  love  for  you 
both.  You  and  your  dear  children  are  not  forgotten.  You 
are  daily  in  our  thoughts,  and  are  daily  mentioned  in  our 
prayers.     We  trust  we  are  likewise  remembered  by  you. 

"  You  will  be  rejoiced  to  hear,  that  we  are  the  parents 
of  a  lovely  daughter,  named  Sarah.  She  was  born  on  the 
30th  of  October.  We  desire  to  bless  God  for  the  precious 
gift,  and  to  train  it  up  for  him.  My  earnest  desire  is,  that 
the  daughter  may  become  very  much  like  her  dear  and 
excellent  mother. 

"  We  still  reside  in  Calcutta,  and  know  not  when  we 
shall  proceed  to  Burmah.  Our  eyes  are  unto  the  Lord, 
who  alone  is  able  to  guide  the  simple  in  the  right  way. 
We  feel  it  a  trial  that  we  are  so  long  detained  from  the 
land  of  our  prayers  and  our  tears.  We  believe  Providence 
has  evidently  laid  out  our  path  hitherto,  and  we  cannot 
think  it  is  yet  time  for  us  to  move  forward.  It  is  a  great 
relief  to  us,  that  we  have  a  Burman  teacher  and  Burman 


*  Mrs.  Blanchard  had  accompanied  her  husband  on  one  of  his 
voyages  to  Liverpool,  from  which  place,  it  seems,  they  addressed 
tp  their  brother  the  letter  here  replied  to. 


R  E  V.    G.    D.     B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  117 

books,  so  that  we  can  study  the  language  almost  as  well 
as  though  we  were  in  that  country. 

"  One  thing  more  I  must  name  as  an  occasion  of  pecu- 
liar gratitude.  While  detained  here,  I  have  been  called 
upon  to  preach  in  English  generally  once  or  twice  a  week; 
and  I  have  reason  to  bless  God  that  he  has  assisted  me, 
and  that  he  has  blessed  my  labors  more  than  ever  befoie; 
so  that,  if  I  should  never  be  allowed  to  preach  to  the  na- 
tives of  India,  I  hope  I  shall  have  occasion  to  praise  him 
forever,  that  he  has  brought  me  hither.  I  never  enjoyed 
so  much  comfort  in  preaching  Christ  crucified,  as  I  have 
in  Calcutta. 

'*  You  will  be  deeply  affected  to  hear  of  the  decease  of 
Mrs.  Judson.  The  stroke  is  very  heavy  upon  us,  but  we 
desire  to  bear  it  with  Christian  submission.  For  the  pres- 
ent, may  the  God  of  all  grace  be  with  you." 

The  following  extract  is  from  a  letter  addressed  to  Mr. 
Peck,  then  Professor  in  Amherst  college,  now  in  Brown 
university.  It  developes  some  of  the  curious  notions  of  the 
Burmans  respecting  the  eternity  of  matter,  and  the  revolu- 
tions of  the  universe.  Childish  and  absurd  as  those  notions 
are,  one  can  hardly  help  thinking  that  a  few  rays  of  divine 
light  have,  at  some  remote  period  in  their  history,  pene- 
trated the  gross  darkness  that  covers  them.  Their  theory 
of  the  destruction  of  their  system  by  a  deluge  of  water, 
and  of  the  shortening  of  the  period  of  human  life,  bears 
some  resemblance  to  the  facts  recorded  by  Moses  relative 
to  these  events. 

"  Calcutta,  Jan.  26,  18^7. 
"  My  dear  Brother, 

"  Had  I  thought  that  any  letter  of  mine  would  have 
given  you  as  much  pleasure  as  yours  gave  me,  I  should 
certainly  have  written  you  one  long  ago,  even  if  it  had 
cost  me  an  hour  due  to  repose.  Accept  numberless  thanks 
for  the  sermons  you  sent  me.  They  all  have  the  double 
advantage  of  reminding  me  of  the  dear  brother  who  sent 
them  ;  and  of  their  much  respected  authors. 

"  The  general  affairs  of  the  mission,  you  will  probably 
learn  from  other  sources. 
11 


118  MEMOIR     OF 

"  As  you  are  a  philosopher  and  a  mathematician,  I  will 
send  you  for  amusement,  a  very  brief  abstract  of  Burman 
cosmogony  and  chronology  : — 

"  The  Burmans  deny  the  creation  of  matter,  and  reckon 
an  infinite  succession  of  universal  revolutions  of  nature. 
Each  of  these  revolutions  is  divided  into  four  grand  periods. 
The  first  period  is  the  new  birth  of  the  new  system  of  na- 
ture, which,  phcenix-like,  arises  out  of  the  ashes  of  the  sys- 
tem last  dissolved.  During  this  period,  the  waters  which, 
at  the  destruction  of  the  former  system,  deluged  the  earth, 
disappeared, — and  according  to  the  eternal  laws  of  nature, 
the  sun,  moon,  and  stars  broke  forth — every  thing  comes 
into  sudden  existence — Bramhas  (a  kind  of  superior  beings) 
descend  and  people  the  earth, — but  have  power  to  return 
to  the  upper  regions  whenever  they  please.  At  the  com- 
mencement of  the  second  period,  the  Bramhas  begin  to 
eat  a  certain  kind  of  earth,  by  which  they  lose  the  power 
of  ascending, — the  period  of  life  begins  to  shorten  and 
continues  to  do  so  until  a  person  is  old  at  the  age  of  ten 
years: — after  which  it  gradually  lengthens  until  the  system 
is  destroyed  by  water.  The  third  period  commences  with 
a  rain  which  deluges  the  four  great  and  all  the  small 
islands,  together  with  Myenmo  mount, — and  destroys  all 
that  exists  thereon.  After  this,  several  successive  suns 
break  forth, — dry  up  the  waters  and  consume  the  system. 
The  fourth  period,  commencing  from  this  conflagration, 
continues  through  another  deluge,  whose  waters,  by  con- 
tinual motion  and  dashing  together,  congeal  and  harden, 
and  thus  form  a  new  system  ;  each  of  these  four  grand 
periods  is  divided  into  sixty-four  smaller  periods;  and  each 
of  these  latter,  into  sixty-four  still  smaller,  &-c.  &c.  Dur- 
ing one  of  these  grand  universal  revolutions,  several  gods 
successively  appear  and  disappear.  During  the  present 
grand  revolution,  four  of  these  gods  have  appeared  ;  one 
lived  40,000  years  ;  another  30,000,  another  20,000,  and 
the  last,  Gaudama,  who  is  now  worshipped,  lived  only  80 
years. 

"  I  leave  it  for  you  to  say  to  which  of  the  ancient  sys- 
tems, this  splendid  nonsense  is  most  akin.  I  do  not  claim 
to  be  the  author  or  inventor  of  this  wonderful  scheme.  I 
have  found  most  of  it  in  books  already  published.  I  have 
conversed  with  my  teacher  on  the  subject,  and  he  gener- 


REV.    G.     D.     BOARDMAN.  110 

ally  says,   '  It  is  an   astonishingly  deep  and   wise  system.' 
Enough  of  this." 


To  his  Parents. 

"  Calcutta,  Feb.  28,  1827. 
*'  My  dear  Parents, 

"  You  cannot  imagine  with  what  pleasure  your  letters  of 
May  last  were  received  by  us  a  few  days  since.  They 
contained  the  first  intelligence  we  had  received  from  home 
for  about  eighteen  months.  Although  we  have  not  yet  been 
permitted  to  enter  on  our  work,  as  we  expected  soon  to  do, 
yet  we  feel  an  increasing  desire  to  be  wholly  engaged  in 
it.  I  am  sensible  that  without  a  high  degree  of  piety,  and 
trust  in  God,  a  missionary  cannot  reasonably  expect  to  en- 
joy much  happiness. — I  am  more  and  more  convinced  that 
the  Christian  needs  to  be  fed  daily  upon  the  bread  of  life, 
or  his  soul  will  famish.  There  is  nothing  in  this  world 
suited  to  fill  his  enlarged  desires.  Neither  is  there  any 
thing  substantial  here.  Ah,  my  dear  Parents,  you  have 
just  been  taught  this  by  painful  experience.  My  heart  is 
grieved  at  the  worldly  loss  you  have  so  recently  sustained.* 
We  hope  God  has  raised  you  up  some  kind  friends  to  re- 
lieve your  present  necessities,  and  especially  to  furnish  you 
with  a  shelter  during  the  present  inclement  season.  In- 
deed, we  are  persuaded  that  many  are  ready  to  do  this. 
It  is  a  consolation  to  us,  to  know  that  you  have  a  building 
of  God,  an  house  not  made  with  hands,  eternal  in  the 
heavens.  I  suppose  by  this  time  you  are  much  weaned 
from  the  world,  and  are  ready  to  say,  it  is  not  your  rest. 
But  *  there  remaineth  a  rest  to  the  people  of  God.' 

"  We  expect  to  proceed  to  Amherst,  and  join  the  mis- 
sionaries there  quite  soon.  Wishing  you  much  of  the  Re- 
deemer's presence,  and  with  love  to  all  the  family  and 
friends,  I  am  your  affectionate  son." 


*  Mr.  Boardman,  the  father  of  our  missionary,  had  but  a  few 
months  previous  to  this,  lost  his  dwelling-house,  with  most  of  its 
furniture  by  fire. 


120  MEMOIR     OF 

From  his  Journal. 

*'  Calcutta,  Feb.  6.  1827. 
**  During  this  week,  the  Calcutta  Missionary  Association 
held  its  annual  meeting.  Religious  services  both  in  Eng- 
lish and  Bengalee  are  performed  in  almost  every  part  of 
the  town.  Last  evening  vi^e  attended  the  monthly  concert 
at  the  Union  chapel,  and  this  morning  the  missionary 
prayer  meeting.  I  afterwards  walked  five  miles  to  Kidder- 
pore  to  witness  a  religious  service  in  Bengalee.  Two  per- 
sons preached  in  succession ;  one  a  Portuguese,  the  other 
a  Hindoo.  The  first  sermon  by  Choodroo,  I  did  not  hear  ; 
the  second,  by  Paunchoo  Christian,  I  heard,  and  though 
I  could  understand  nothing  that  he  said,  I  could  easily 
perceive  by  his  apparent  pathos,  and  the  tears  that  were 
shed,  that  the  subject  was  deeply  interesting.  I  was  told 
afterwards,  that  the  text  was,  '  The  grace  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  be  with  you  all.'  I  was  also  informed,  that 
when  the  speaker  and  his  hearers  were  most  deeply  affect- 
ed, he  was  dwelling  on  some  parts  of  his  Christian  expe- 
rience. As  I  had  never  attended  Bengalee  worship  before, 
the  character  of  the  congregation  attracted  my  attention. 
Near  the  speaker,  were  seated  a  few  Bengalees  of  decent 
appearance,  and  with  serious  but  cheerful  countenances, 
who  seemed  intensely  interested  in  all  that  was  said. 
When  the  service  was  ended,  they  came  to  the  missiona- 
ries and  gave  them  a  Christian  salutation.  They  were 
native  Christians.  Near  them  there  were  a  few  in  whose 
countenances  was  depicted  somewhat  of  anxiety  and  dis- 
tress. They  listened  attentively  to  all  that  was  said,  and 
then  retired  in  silence.  I  suppose  they  were  inquirers. 
Perhaps  the  Lord  had  touched  their  hearts.  Besides  these, 
the  people  were  very  inconstant  in  their  attendance.  Some- 
times the  doors  and  windows  of  the  chapel  were  thronged ; 
and  anon,  the  multitude  would  disperse  and  leave  but  fif- 
teen or  twenty  hearers.  Soon  again  others,  hearing  the 
preacher's  voice,  and  seeing  the  place  open,  would  enter, 
so  that  in  a  few  minutes  the  congregation  would  increase 
to  fifty,  or  a  hundred,  who,  in  their  turn,  would  soon  retire. 
All  classes  of  people,  Portuguese,  Moosoolmans  and  Hin- 
doos, listened  as  they  passed, — the  poor  and  the  rich,  the 
high  and  the  low, — but   in  general,  it  was  'the  common 


REV.      G,      D.     B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  121 

people'  that  'heard  the  word'  most  'gladly.'  Among  these, 
several  came  with  large  bundles  of  cloth,  fruit,  &,c.  for 
sale.  Could  I  have  preached  to  them  in  their  language,  I 
would  have  chosen  the  words  of  our  Saviour,  '  Come 
unto  me,  all  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will 
give  you  rest.' 

"  Feb.  7th.  Last  evening  heard  an  excellent  sermon 
on  Paul's  spirit  being  stirred  by  the  idolatry  of  the  Athe- 
nians. The  more  I  consider  the  subject,  the  more  I  am 
convinced,  that  a  system  of  scientific  and  polite  education 
without  the  Gospel,  would  do  but  little  towards  dethroning 
idolatry.  Even  polished  Athens  was  wholly  given  to  idol- 
atry. Not  a  few  of  the  ignorant  only,  but  all  the  people, 
philosophers,  statesmen,  and  all,  were  not  inclined  merely, 
but  given,  wholly  given  to  idolatry.  What  if  we  could,  in 
a  single  year,  raise  all  the  inhabitants  of  India  to  an  equal 
degree  of  refinement  in  arts  and  sciences  with  the  Athe- 
nians ?  Would  this  be  all  that  was  wanting  1  No.  Still 
our  spirits,  if  like  Paul's,  would  be  stirred  within  us,  on 
beholding  them  wholly  given  to  idolatry." 

To  Dr,  Sharp,  Boston. 

"  Calcutta,  March  6,  1827. 
"  Very  dear  Sir, 

"  Accept  my  thanks  for  your  letter  of  August  17,  which 
was  received  by  the  Emerald. 

"  Several  months  since,  I  wrote  to  a  friend  in  America, 
(Mr.  Jacobs)  mentioning  that  a  large  number  of  the  natives 
of  a  village  ten  miles  below  Calcutta,  had  renounced  idola- 
try, torn  down  their  temple,  and  given  their  image  to  the 
missionary,  Mr.  Trawin.  Within  a  few  weeks,  the  work 
of  the  Lord  has  commenced  in  the  surrounding  villages 
in  a  most  wonderful  and  glorious  manner.  Messrs.  Trawin 
and  Piffard,  missionaries  from  the  London  society,  have 
been  applied  to  by  a  deputation  from  a  large  number  of  the 
villages,  five,  eight,  and  ten  miles  below  Kidderpore,  begging 
that  they  would  visit  their  respective  villages,  and  make 
known  to  the  people  the  way  of  salvation.  The  missiona- 
ries have  gone  out,  and  have  been  astonished  to  find  the 
people  prepared  to  receive  the  Gospel.  The  places  of  wor- 
ship are  thronged, — multitudes  follow  the  missionaries  from 
11* 


122  MEMOIR      OF 

village  to  village,  to  hear  the  word  of  life.  On  some  occa- 
sions, the  applications  for  Christian  instruction  have  been 
so  urgent,  that  the  missionaries  have  thought  proper  not  to 
return  to  their  houses,  but  have  spent  the  whole  night  in 
their  palanquins,  so  that  they  might  spend  more  time  in 
their  delightful  work.  And  once,  when  they  wished  to 
take  some  refreshment,  the  people  threw  open  their  temple 
for  their  accommodation.  On  this  occasion,  no  opposition 
was  made,  except  that  one  Brahman  said,  '  I  can  never 
worship  in  that  temple  again.'  The  people  appear  to  have 
entirely  given  up  the  distinction  of  caste,  and  many  who,  a 
short  time  since,  were  '  mad  upon  their  idols,'  are  now 
eager  to  furnish  a  common  repast  for  the  native  Christians 
who  come  among  them.  The  applications  to  the  mission- 
aries for  visits  and  instruction  are  almost  incessant ;  and 
once,  when  they  were  at  a  certain  village,  the  people  asked 
them  when  they  would  come  again.  The  missionaries  an- 
swered, *  In  seven  days.'  The  people  in  return,  begged 
they  would  come  m  Jive  days. 

**  I  judge  from  what  my  informant  said,  that  the  half  has 
not  been  told  me.  What  will  be  the  result  of  this  strong 
work,  we  cannot  foretell.  Our  hopes  are  much  raised.  O 
that  the  sacred  fire  may  spread  all  over  India  !  Should  it 
reach  Calcutta,  here  is  a  vast  quantity  of  rubbish  and  filth  of 
superstition  and  idolatry  for  it  to  consume.  Let  our  hearts 
rise  to  God  in  fervent  supplication  for  so  desirable  an 
event. 

"  I  have  some  other  facts  to  relate,  but  for  want  of  time 
I  must  defer  them. 

"  The  news  from  Burmah  you  will  receive  from  other 
sources.  We  think  of  proceeding  in  about  ten  days,  to 
join  our  brethren,  Judson  and  Wade,  at  Amherst." 


REV.    G.    D.    B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  123 


CHAPTER   IX. 

Mr.  Boardman  leaves  Calcutta,  and  arrives  at  Amherst — Establishes 
a  new  station  at  Maulmein — He  is  in  imminent  peril  of  his  life, 
and  suffers  loss  by  robbers. 

The  period  so  long  and  anxiously  sought,  had  now  arriv- 
ed, when  Providence  called  Mr.  Boardman  to  his  destined 
field  of  labor.  During  his  stay  in  Calcutta,  he  had  enjoyed 
the  advantages  of  an  excellent  preparatory  school.  He 
had  become  familiar  with  the  manners  and  modes  of  opera- 
tion of  those  excellent  missionaries,  whose  praise  is  in  all 
the  churches.  The  esteem  in  which  he  was  held  by  them, 
is  sufficiently  apparent  from  the  earnestness  with  which 
they  sought  his  longer  continuance  among  them,  and  the 
benefits  of  his  labors  with  the  church  in  Circular  Road. 
Though  his  detention  at  Calcutta  was  exceedingly  painful 
to  his  feelings,  from  his  ardent  desire  to  enter  immediately 
upon  the  work  to  which  he  had  been  called,  it  undoubtedly 
qualified  him  for  a  more  able  and  successful  discharge  of 
his  duties  as  a  missionary  to  the  heathen.  Here  his  faith, 
and  his  patience,  and  other  graces,  had  undergone  a  salu- 
tary trial,  and  would  be  less  liable  to  fail  him  amid  the  dis- 
couragements which  he  might  afterwards  be  called  to  en- 
counter. 

On  the  20th  day  of  March,  1827,  Mr.  Boardman  em- 
barked with  his  family  for  Amherst.  The  ship  in  which 
they  took  passage,  was  detained  in  the  river  till  the  7th 
of  April,  and  did  not  arrive  at  Amherst  till  the  17th  of 
the  same  month. 

We  have  briefly  sketched  Mr.  Boardman's  early  history. 
We  have  beheld  him  borne  away  from  the  land  of  his  birth, 
have  followed  him  on  his  voyage,  and  have  seen  him  enter- 
ing that  empire  of  darkness  on  which  his  heart  was  set. 
We  are  now  to  view  him  in  a  situation  entirely  new,  and 
to  see  how  he  will  bear  the  heat  and  burden  of  the  day. 

Amherst  is  situated  on  the  eastern  bank  of  the  Martaban 
river,  near  its  mouth,  and  about  seventy  or  seventy-five 
miles  east  of  Rangoon.  Maulmein  lies  about  twenty-five 
miles  above,  on  the  same  side  of  the  same  river. 


124  MEMOIR     OF 

On  his  arrival  at  Amherst,  Mr.  Boardman  found  Mr. 
Wade  alone  at  the  mission  premises,  Mr.  Judson  and  Mrs. 
Wade  having  gone  to  Maulmein  hoping  to  improve  the 
health  of  his  little  daughter,  Maria  Judson.  This  "  tender 
hearted,  affectionate,  darling  Maria," — to  adopt  the  affec- 
tionate language  of  the  surviving  parent, — was  born  while 
her  father  and  mother  were  prisoners  at  Ava.  On  the  return 
of  Mr.  J.  and  Mrs.  W.  to  Amherst,  "  we  had  the  pleasure," 
says  Mr.  Boardman,  "  of  seeing  for  the  first  time  our  dear 
and  respected  friend,  Mr.  Judson.  "  But  ah,"  he  con- 
tinues, "  he  looks  as  if  worn  out  with  sufferings  and  sor- 
rows. His  late  bereavements  have  affected  him  much  ;  but 
God  is  his  stay." 

On  the  24th,  the  dear  little  sufferer,  Maria,  ''  breathed 
her  last,  aged  two  years  and  six  months  ;  and  her  emanci- 
pated spirit  fled  to  the  arms  of  her  fond  mother."  Mr. 
Boardman,  who  had  been  absent  a  few  days  at  Maulmein, 
returned  an  hour  or  two  after  her  death,  and  in  season  to 
construct  the  coffin,  and  make  other  preparations  for  the 
funeral.  At  nine  o'clock  the  next  day,  they  took  a  last 
look  at  little  Maria,  and  placed  her  by  the  side  of  her  moth- 
er's "  new  made  grave."  "  Surely,"  says  Mr.  Boardman, 
"  this  is  mournful  work.  Dear  brother  Judson  is  visited 
with  breach  upon  breach.  But  he  is  quiet.  After  leaving 
the  grave,  we  had  a  delightful  conversation  on  the  kindness 
and  tender  mercies  of  our  Heavenly  Father.  Brother  J. 
seemed  carried  above  his  grief.  Religion  bears  our  spirits 
up." 

On  the  20th  of  May,  he  wrote  as  follows  to  Dr.  Bolles. 

"  Dear  Sir, 

'*  Soon  as  a  suitable  opportunity  presented,  after  arriving 
at  this  place  from  Calcutta,  I  requested  the  brethren  to  ad- 
vise me  as  to  my  future  course.  The  result  is,  we  have 
concluded  to  have  two  mission  stations  in  this  region ;  one 
at  Amherst,  and  one  at  Maulmein.  Mr.  Wade  will  remain 
at  the  former,  and  I  shall  occupy  the  latter,  while  Mr. 
Judson  will  go  from  one  place  to  the  other  for  the  present, 
as  duty  may  seem  to  require.  The  two  stations  are  twenty- 
five  miles  apart,  on  the  same  river,  so  that  the  intercourse 
between  them  will  be  constant,  and,  in  general,  daily. 

*'  The  native  population  of  Maulmein  is  supposed  to  be 


REV.      G.      D,      B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  125 

about  20,000.  One  year  ago  it  was  all  a  thick  jungle, 
without  an  inhabitant.  The  population  of  Amherst  is  not 
nearly  so  great. 

*'  Sir  Archibald  Campbell  has  been  so  good  as  to  offer 
me  a  beautiful  spot  of  ground  sufficient  for  a  large  mission 
establishment.  It  is  about  a  mile  south  of  the  military 
cantonments.  On  this  spot,  by  the  advice  of  the  brethren, 
I  am  building  a  small  bamboo  house,  which  will  be  finished 
in  a  few  days.  It  will  probably  cost  two  hundred,  or  two 
hundred  and  fifty  rupees,  with  the  necessary  out-houses 
and  enclosures. 

"  Although  our  prospects  are  not  so  settled  as  we  could 
wish,  there  still  being  no  small  uncertainty  in  regard  to  the 
future  measures  of  the  English  government,  yet  my  dear 
companion  and  myself  feel  more  than  we  have  ever  felt, 
that  we  have  reached  the  scene  of  our  future  labors.  These 
are  people  for  whom  we  are  willing  to  labor  and  to  die. 
May  divine  grace  prepare  us  for  the  arduous  and  responsi- 
ble work  in  which  we  are  now  about  to  engage." 

Journal. 

"  Amherst,  May  27.  We  have  spent  a  week  with  our 
friends  at  this  place,  and  expect  to  leave  them  to-morrow 
for  Maulmein,  We  feel  a  deep  regret  at  parting,  but  we 
must  consult  duty,  rather  than  pleasure.  Besides,  we  hope 
to  be  joined  by  brother  Judson,  if  not  by  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Wade,  before  long. 

"  May  28.  Arrived  at  Maulmein.  After  nearly  two 
years  of  wanderings  without  any  certain  dwelling-place, 
we  have  to-day  become  inhabitants  of  a  little  spot  of  earth, 
and  have  entered  a  house  which  we  call  our  earthly  home. 
None  but  those  who  have  been  in  similar  circumstances 
can  conceive  the  satisfaction  we  now  enjoy. 

"  June  2.  Our  happiness  increases  in  our  new  habita- 
tion ;  and,  besides,  I  hope  I  feel  more  of  that  peace  of  God, 
which  is  seldom  enjoyed  in  a  busy  or  unsettled  life.  We 
have  been  here  five  days,  during  which  we  have  seen  but 
two  European  faces.  But  as  they  were  the  faces  of  Chris- 
tians, our  countenances  were  gladdened  by  the  sight. 

"  It  is  Saturday  night.  For  about  two  whole  years  I 
have  not  enjoyed  so  quiet  an  evening  as  this.     The  week's 


126  MEMOIR    OF 

work  is  done ;  our  house  is  arranged  for  the  Sabbath  ;  the 
native  visiters  are  gone,  and  Mrs.  Boardman  and  myself, 
with  our  little  offspring,  are  left  entirely  alone.  Yet  we 
are  not  alone,  for  God  is  with  us ; 

*  And  where  he  vital  breathes,  there  must  be  joy.' 

O  how  delightful  is  the  dawn  of  the  Sun  of  Righteousness 
on  my  long-benighted  soul  !  I  am  now  ready  to  consider 
myself  one  of  the  happiest  of  men. 

"  June  10.  This  is  the  second  Lord's-day  I  have  had 
the  happiness  of  spending  with  my  dear  family  since 
coming  to  this  place.  How  delightful  to  be  thus  retired  ! 
We  need  only  to  be  delivered  from  our  inward  corruptions, 
and  we  should  enjoy  a  little  heaven  heie  below." 

This  is  not  your  rest,  is  a  scriptural  maxim,  which 
may,  with  great  propriety,  be  kept  always  in  mind,  by  those 
who  dwell  in  this  ever  changing  world.  The  following 
extract  from  Mr.  Boardman's  journal,  illustrates  the  truth 
of  this  remark.  We  would  not  intimate,  however,  that  he 
ever  felt  like  resting  in  anything  earthly,  as  the  chief 
sources  of  his  enjoyment,  or  that  he  appeared  at  any  time 
unduly  attached  to  life.  W^e  have  the  most  satisfactory 
evidence  that  his  treasure  was  in  heaven,  and  that  his 
heart  was  there  also.  But  it  may  be  possible,  with  all  the 
deadness  to  the  world  usually  attained  to  by  the  most  de- 
cidedly religious,  so  to  rest  in  present  enjoyments,  as  not 
to  remember,  habitually,  that  they  are  ever  liable  to  be 
interrupted,  and  instead  of  ministering  to  our  comfort, 
may  become  sources  of  much  disquietude.  Under  such 
circumstances,  it  is  well  that  we  are  called  back,  even 
though  it  were  by  the  voice  of  fatherly  rebuke,  to  a  re- 
membrance that  we  are  yet  in  the  body,  and,  therefore, 
subject  to  like  changes  with  others. 

'•  We  should  suspect  some  danger  nigh 
When  we  possess  delight." 

It  was  but  a  short  time  after  Job  had  said,  "  I  shall  die  in 
my  nest,"  before  he  had  a  most  painful  proof  of  his  mis- 
take. 

Mr.  Boardman  had  now  become  quietly  settled  ;  he  had 
reached  what  he  considered  his  "  earthly  home,"  and  we 
have  seen  how  much  he  enjoyed  it. 


REV.    G.    D.    B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  127 

Extract  from  his  Journal. 

*'  June  25.  The  new,  populous  Burman  town  of  Mar- 
taban,  which  lies  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river,  has 
been  deserted  by  its  inhabitants,  and  is  now  a  resort  for 
vagabonds,  deserters,  thieves  and  robbers.  Bands  of  these 
people  not  unfrequently  cross  the  river  and  rob  houses, 
and  return  with  their  spoils  to  Martaban,  where  they  are 
beyond  the  authority  of  the  English.  Last  night,  our 
house  was  robbed  of  nearly  every  valuable  article  it  con- 
tained, except  such  as  could  not  be  easily  taken  away." 

The  following  letter  from  Mrs.  Boardman  to  Mrs.  Bolles, 
of  Salem,  will  give  a  more  detailed  account  of  this  daring 
robbery  than  can  be  obtained  from  the  journal. 

**  My  very  dear  Friend, 

"  I  have  hitherto  refrained  from  letting  you  know  the 
extreme  loneliness  of  our  condition,  and  the  constant 
danger  to  which  we  have  been  exposed.  I  knew  that  the 
mention  of  these  things  would  fill  the  hearts  of  my  parents 
and  friends  with  fears  and  forebodings.  I  knew,  too,  that 
you,  my  dear  friend,  would  weep  when  thinking  of  your 
Sarah  in  such  circumstances.  But  now  that  the  danger  is 
past,  and  our  situation  has  become  more  favorable  and 
pleasant,  T  may  mention  some  circumstances  which  you 
will  probably  be  interested  to  learn. 

"  Maulmein,  the  place  of  our  residence,  is  separated  from 
the  Burman  province  of  Martaban,  only  by  the  river.  The 
opposite  side  is  the  refuge  of  robbers,  who  come  over  in 
parties,  twenty  or  thirty  in  number,  armed  with  muskets, 
spears,  knives,  &c.  Thus  equipped,  they  break  into 
houses  in  the  most  daring  manner,  seize  everything  valu- 
able, and  retreat  immediately  with  their  booty  to  the  other 
side  of  the  river,  where  they  are  entirely  beyond  the  reach 
of  British  authority.  They  have,  in  one  or  two  instances, 
surprised  and  destroyed  whole  villages  that  were  left  un- 
guarded. And  in  one  place,  they  even  attacked  a  guard 
of  seapoys.  In  some  cases,  persons  by  attempting  to  de- 
fend themselves  and  property,  have  fallen  victims  to  the 
cruelty  of  these  monsters.  Thus  surrounded  by  dangers, 
we  lived  alone,  in  a  house  of  such  fr^il  materials,  that  it 


128  MEMOIR      OF 

could  be  cut  open  in  any  part  with  a  pair  of  scissors,  in 
the  midst  of  a  desolate  wood,  and  at  some  little  distance 
from  even  a  Burman  neighbor.  There  was  then  not  one 
person  in  the  Burman  village  in  whom  we  could  place  the 
least  degree  of  confidence.  It  was  even  intimated  to  us, 
that  the  head  man  of  the  village  had,  in  former  times,  been 
a  leader  of  a  party  of  robbers.  The  military  cantonments 
are  about  a  mile  distant,  and  we  are  the  only  Europeans 
living  outside.  Before  we  took  up  our  abode  here.  Sir 
Archibald  Campbell  intimated,  that  some  danger  might 
be  apprehended  from  wild  beasts  and  robbers,  if  we  built 
without  the  cantonments,  and  generously  offered  us  a  place 
inside.  This  kind  offer  we  felt  it  our  duty  to  decline,  as 
a  residence  in  the  cantonments  would  have  cut  off  nearly 
all  our  intercourse  with  the  Burmans,  and  thus  our  dearest 
hopes  and  fondest  anticipations  would  be  blasted.  Mr.  B., 
therefore,  with  the  approbation  and  advice  of  his  brethren 
at  Amherst,  erected  a  house  on  this  spot,  which  we  now 
occupy.  We  came  to  this  place,  wishing,  I  trust,  'to  spend 
and  be  spent  among  this  people,  and  trusting  in  an  Al- 
mighty arm  for  protection.  Be  assured,  my  dear/riend, 
we  felt  happy  in  our  decision.  We  saw  this  wretched, 
deluded  people,  perishing  in  their  ignorance  of  the  Gospel ; 
we  thought  of  the  love  of  the  Saviour  to  precious  souls ; 
we  cast  a  glance  towards  Gethsemane  and  Calvary,  and 
that  was  sufficient.  Shall  we  consult  our  own  ease  and 
comfort,  we  said ;  or  shall  we  be  willing  to  take  joyfully 
the  spoiling  of  our  goods?  This  was  the  question,  and,  1 
trust,  the  grace  of  God  enabled  us  to  choose  the  latter. 
And  the  spoiling  of  our  goods  we  were  soon  called  to  take. 
*'  About  a  month  after  our  removal,  we  were  awakened 
one  morning  just  before  day-break.  Mr.  B.  called  for  a 
light,  and  to  our  surprise  and  consternation,  we  found 
every  trunk  and  box  in  the  room  broken  open  and  robbed 
of  their  contents.  The  bureau  also  shared  a  similar  fate. 
The  looking-glass  we  brought  from  Philadelphia  was 
gone  ;    the  watch  Mr.  B.  had   kept  so  long,  and  our  silver 

spoons,  given  me  by  my .     They  also  took  our  bunch 

of  keys,  causing  us  to  fear  that  they  might  visit  us  again; 
especially  as  they  found  only  eight  or  nine  rupees  in 
money.  After  the  first  surprise  had  a  little  subsided,  I 
raised  my  eyes  to  the  rausquetoe  curtains  surrounding  our 


REV.    G.    D.    B  O  A  U  D  M  A  N.  129 

bed,  and  to  my  indescribable  emotion,  saw  two  large  holes 
cut,  the  one  at  the  head  the  other  at  the  foot  of  the  place 
where  my  dear  husband  had  been  sleeping.  From  that 
moment,  I  quite  forgot  the  stolen  goods,  and  thought  only 
of  the  treasure  that  was  spared.  In  imagination,  I  saw 
the  assassins  with  their  horrid  weapons  standing  by  our 
bed-side,  and  ready  to  do  their  worst,  had  we  been  per- 
mitted to  awake.  O,  how  merciful  was  that  watchful 
Providence,  which  prolonged  those  powerful  slumbers  that 
night,  not  allowing  even  the  infant  at  my  bosom  to  open 
its  eyes  at  so  critical  a  moment.  If  ever  gratitude  glowed 
in  my  heart,  if  ever  the  world  appeared  to  me  worthless  as 
vanity,  if  ever  I  v/ished  to  dedicate  myself,  my  husband, 
my  babe,  ray  all,  to  our  great  Redeemer,  it  was  at  that 
time. 

"  The  next  morning,  persons  were  employed  in  criti- 
cally searching  the  village,  in  order  to  recover  the  lost 
goods,  but  to  no  purpose.  To  this  day,  not  a  trace  has 
been  found  of  them,  leaving  no  doubt  that  they  were  taken 
immediately  over  the  river  to  Martaban.  Since  our  loss, 
we  h?*ve  received  many  kind  presents  from  our  friends,  so 
that  we  now  find  ourselves  comfortable,  and  are  contented 
and  happy.  Yes,  my  beloved  friend,  I  think  I  can  say, 
that  notwithstanding  our  alarm,  never  did  five  months  of 
my  life  pass  so  pleasantly  as  the  last  five  have  done.  The 
thought  of  being  among  this  people,  whom  v/e  have  so  long 
desired  to  see,  and  the  hope  that  God  would  enable  me  to 
do  some  little  good  to  the  poor  heathen,  has  rejoiced  and 
encouraged  ray  heart.  1  confess,  that  once  or  twice  my 
natural  timidity  has  for  a  moment  gained  the  ascendency 
over  my  better  feelings.  And  at  the  hour  of  midnight, 
when  the  howling  of  wild  beasts  has  been  silenced  by  the 
report  of  a  musket  near  us,  we  would  say  to  each  other, 
*  Perhaps  the  next  attack  may  be  upon  us,  and  the  next 
charge  aimed  at  our  bosoms.'  Then  I  have  been  almost 
ready  to  exclaim,  *  O  for  one  little,  little  room,  composed 
of  such  materials  as  would  enable  us  to  sleep  in  safety.' 
But  these  moments  of  fear  have  been  transitory,  and  we 
have  generally  been  enabled  to  put  our  trust  in  the  great 
Shepherd  of  Israel,  who  never  slumbers  nor  sleeps,  assured 
that  he  would  protect  us,  and,  if  most  for  his  glory,  would 
suffer  no  arm  of  violence  to  be  raised  against  us  ;  and  we 
12 


130  M  E  M  O  1  11      OF 

have  also  felt  a  sweet  composure  in  the  recollection,  that 
God  had  marked  out  our  way,  and  if  it  best  accord  with 
his  designs,  that  we  should  fall  a  prey  to  these  blood-thirsty 
monsters,  all  looidd  he  right. 

"  Shortly  after  the  robbery,  Sir  Archibald  kindly  fur- 
nished us  with  two  armed  seapoys  to  guard  our  house — 
also  with  two  guns.  A  short  time  since,  one  of  the  sea- 
poys, while  sitting  in  our  verandah,  was  attacked  by  a 
tiger  or  some  other  wild  beast,  but  the  creature  was  fright- 
ened away  before  the  man  was  much  injured. 

"  But  what  has  contributed  more  than  anything  else 
to  produce  the  pleasant  change  in  our  circumstances,  is 
the  prospect  of  settlers  near  us.  I  just  begin  to  speak 
the  language  a  little,  and  am  anxious  to  be  engaged  in  this 
long  anticipated  employment." 

In  the  midst  of  these  perilous  circumstances,  other 
things  of  a  different  character,  served  greatly  to  encourage 
them  in  their  work.  The  prospects  of  the  mission  at  that 
station  were  brightening,  and  the  number  of  inquirers 
increased  daily.  Eight  apparently  respectable  Bufmans 
called  at  Mr.  Boardman's  house  at  an  early  hour  on  Sab- 
bath morning,  July  15,  and  inquired,  "  Teacher,  is  this 
your  day  for  worship'?  We  have  come  to.hear  you  preach, 
we  wish  to  know  what  this  new  religion  is."  He  requesled 
them  to  be  seated,  and  spent  several  hours  in  explaining 
to  them  the  leading  features  of  Christianity.  It  was  all 
new  to  them,  and  seemed  to  awaken  a  considerable  inter- 
est in  their  feelings.  They  proposed  many  questions, 
some  of  which  were  important,  and  others  extremely  tri- 
fling. The  peculiarities  of  Christianity  seemed  to  them 
like  idle  tales,  while,  to  use  Mr.  Boardman's  words,  they 
manifested  a  wondering  interest  in  some  things  of  the 
least  importance  in  the  system. 

Journal,  continued. 

"July  16.  I  have  been  reading  the  Memoirs  of  Mr.  J. 
Chamberlain,  and  feel  reproved  on  account  of  my  inac- 
tivity, and  want  of  skill  in  the  Burman  language.  When 
he  had  been  in  Bengal  only  one  year,  he  began  to  go 
abroad  and  preach  to  the  Bengalese  in  their  own  language. 


REV.    G.    D.    BOARD  MAN.  131 

I  have  been  in  India  a  year  and  a  half,  and  yet  1  feel 
unprepared  to  preach  in  the  Burman  language.  But  leav- 
ing what  is  behind,  I  desire  to  press  forward ;  and  perhaps 
I  shall  be  able  ere  long  to  speak  a  word  to  the  natives  to 
better  advantage.  Even  now,  nothing  but  the  blessing  of 
God  is  wanted  to  make  my  words  eifectual  to  the  salvation 
of  these  immortal  souls. 

"July  17.  Visited  a  poor  Burman,  who  is  just  on  the 
borders  of  the  grave.  Seeing  he  could  live  but  a  short 
time,  I  told  him  as  simply  as  I  could  t"he  story  of  Jesus's 
dying  love.  Many  Burmans  present  listened  attentively. 
May  some  good  be  done  by  this  occasional  visit. 

"  July  18.  The  poor  man  whom  I  visited  yesterday, 
died  this  morning.  This  shows  me  the  importance  of 
being  in  season  and  out  of  season,  and  of  letting  no  oppor- 
tunity of  doing  good  pass  unimproved.  Had  I  not  called 
on  him  yesterday,  he  probably  would  never  have  heard  of 
the  name  of  Jesus,  till  he  should  be  called  to  appear  before 
his  judgment-seat. 

"  19.  Attended  the  funeral  of  the  man  who  died  yes- 
terday. Being  a  poor  man,  he  was  buried — not  burnt.  I 
was  induced  to  attend  in  hope  that  by  showing  kindness  I 
might  gain  the  favor  and  confidence  of  the  people,  and 
thereby  bring  some  of  them  to  hear  the  Gospel,  and  that 
I  might  perhaps  have  an  opportunity  to  say  a  word  to  some 
one,  that  should  impress  his  heart.  I  did  speak  quietly  to 
several  on  the  doctrines  of  the  resurrection,  and  the  future 
judgment.  They  replied,  that  their  minds  were  dark  and 
uncultivated  like  the  jungle  ;  they  had  not  yet  come  to 
the  true  light ;  they  had  never  heard  such  things  before. 
Perhaps  the  Lord  is  preparing  their  uncultivated  minds  for 
the  seed  of  life  to  be  sown. 

"  Some  persons  came  to  me  after  the  funeral,  and  ex- 
pressed great  satisfaction  that  I  had  been  so  kind  as  to 
attend.  I  spent  an  hour  in  giving  them  instruction.  But 
O,  how  imperfectly  do  I  speak !  1  want  a  tongue  like  the 
pen  of  a  ready  writer. 

"July  21.  Several  persons  called  to-day,  to  whom  I 
spoke  on  the  concerns  of  their  souls — they  were  quite  at- 
tentive. Among  them  were  three  merchants  from  Ran- 
goon, who  said  they  were  about  to  return.     Remembering 


132  MEMOIR    OF 

that  they  are  blessed  who  sow  their  seed  beside  all  waters, 
and  that  we  know  not  which  shall  prosper,  this  or  that,  I 
conversed  with  them  a  little;  and  considering  they  might 
never  have  another  opportunity  of  hearing  the  Gospel,  or 
of  learning  the  way  of  salvation,  I  gave  each  of  them  a 
small  portion  of  the  Scriptures.  This  seed  of  life,  though 
it  should  not  find  a  friendly  soil  immediately,  may  hereaf- 
ter be  lodged  in  some  distant  spot,  where  it  will  bring  forth 
fruit  unto  life  eternal.  One  of  the  merchants  read  to  the 
others  for  some  time,  and  they  departed,  saying  they  would 
read  the  books  daily. 

"  July  22.  Lord's-day.  One  of  the  severest  privations 
we  experience  here,  is  the  want  of  public  worship  and 
gospel  ordinances.  To  supply  this  loss,  in  part,  it  is  our 
custom  to  read  an  approved  sermon  on  Lord's-day  morning, 
and  engage  in  prayer.  To-day,  Mrs.  Boardman  and  1 
have  united  in  commemorating  our  dear  Redeemer's  dying 
love,  at  his  last  table.  Although  only  two  in  number,  we 
trust  we  had  some  enjoyment  of  the  presence  of  our  be- 
loved Saviour.  We  experienced  in  a  degree  what  Paul 
meant  when  he  said,  'The  love  of  Christ  constraineth  us.' 
I  desire  that  the  love  which  Christ  has  manifested  towards 
sinners,  may  constitute  the  main-spring  of  my  actions,  and 
the  governing,  controlling  principles  of  my  life. 

"  August  13.  Twenty-five  or  thirty  persons  have  visited 
us  to-day.  Although  they  do  not  all  come  for  the  purpose 
of  obtaining  Christian  instruction,  yet  they  afford  us  an 
opportunity  of  saying  something  about  Christ,  which  they 
generally  hear  with  attention.  Some  come  for  the  express 
purpose  of  being  instructed ;  and  when  we  tell  them  we 
know  but  very  little  of  their  language,  they  reply,  '  Do 
speak  to  us  according  to  your  ability.'  If,  at  any  time, 
they  do  not  readily  comprehend  our  meaning,  they  request 
us  to  repeat  our  words  again  and  again,  till  they  understand 
us  fully. 

"  The  other  day,  Mrs.  B.  and  myself  took  our  little 
babe  and  walked  out  to  the  road.  In  a  few  moments 
more  than  sixty  children,  all,  I  judge,  under  twelve  years 
of  age,  gathered  around  us.  O  how  we  longed  to  be 
imparting  to  them  the  saving  truths  of  the  Gospel !  Indeed, 
no  one,  who   has  not  been  in  similar  circumstances,  can 


REV.      G.     D.      B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  133 

tell  how  a  missionary  feels  on  beholding  hundreds  and 
thousands  around  him  perishing  for  lack  of  knowledge, 
with  no  one  to  point  them  to  the  Lamb  of  God.  A  fire  is 
shut  up  in  his  bones,  he  struggles  to  give  it  vent  in  lan- 
guage, but  his  tongue,  chained  in  silence,  cannot  perform 
its  office.  Such,  at  least,  have  been  our  feelings  for  some 
time  past.  May  the  Lord  listen  to  our  cries,  and  send 
salvation  to  this  people. 

''  August  4.  Early  this  morning  a  respectable  Burman, 
who  has  been  attending  for  some  time  on  the  preaching  of 
the  brethren  at  Amherst,  called  to  see  us.  He  affords 
considerable  evidence  of  a  change  of  heart.  He  has  spent 
some  time  with  us,  conversing  on  the  Christian  religion, 
which,  he  says,  he  intends  soon  to  profess  by  baptism. 

"  As  I  was  passing  through  the  bazar  to-day,  I  met  with 
one  of  the  Burman  merchants  to  whom  I  had  given  por- 
tions of  Scripture,  July  2L  He  accosted  me  very  respect- 
fully, and  said,  *  Teacher,  there  are  some  things  in  the 
books  you  gave  us,  which  I  do  not  fully  understand.  What 
is  meant  by  angels  V  I  told  him  they  were  spiritual  be- 
ings whom  God  had  created,  and  who  stood  around  the 
throne  of  God  to  execute  his  commands.  He  seemed  sat- 
isfied. Here  we  were  interrupted,  but  he  said  he  would 
call  at  the  hous&for  further  instruction. 

"  August  5.  Lord's-day,  2  o'clock,  P.  M.  Since  break- 
fast I  have  been  incessantly  employed  in  declaring  to  a 
company  of  Barmans  and  Talaings,  the  unsearchable  riches 
of  Christ.  They  do  not  dispute,  but  inquire.  They  waited 
and  conversed  to-day  till  I  was  completely  exhausted,  and 
could  say  no  more.  J  was  however  seconded  and  greatly 
assisted  by  the  man  from  Amherst,  mentioned  yesterday, 
who  boldly  espoused  and  attempted  to  explain  the  Chris- 
tian religion  among  his  own  countrymen. 

"August  12.  Lord's-day.  A  spirit  of  inquiry  seems  to 
be  excited  to  a  considerable  extent.  Many  who  have 
visited  us,  and  heard  the  word,  wish  to  come  again  and 
obtain  a  more  perfect  knowledge  of  it,  and  many  others 
signify  a  desire  and  intention  to  come  soon.  The  Burman 
merchant  to  whom  I  gave  the  books,  called  on  me  yester- 
day for  further  information  on  some  points  which  he  did 
not  fully  understand.  While  he  was  here,  the  head  man 
12* 


134  MEMOIR     OF 

of  the  village  also  came ;  and  these  two,  together  with  our 
Burman  teacher,  who  seems  to  be  inquiring,  entered  into 
some  particular  discussion  of  the  Christian  history  and 
doctrine,  in  the  midst  of  this  discussion,  how  great  was 
my  joy  on  beholding  Mr.  Judson  approaching  the  house. 
It  is  now  probable  that  we  shall  all  be  settled  together  at 
this  place." 


BOAR  DM  AN.  135 


CHAPTER  X. 


Mr.  Boavdman  is  joined  at  Maulmein  by  Messrs.  Judson  and  Wade 
— He  opens  a  school  for  boys — Conversation  v/itli  his  two  Burman 
scholars — Review  of  the  past  year,  and  resolutions  for  the  future 
— His  letter  on  the  death  of  Mr.  C.  Holton — An  interesting  ex- 
tract from  his  diary. 

What  Mr.  Boardman  anticipated  at  the  close  of  the  last 
chapter,  was  soon  after  realized.  The  prospects  for  suc- 
cessful missionary  operations  at  Amherst  were  every  day 
becoming  darker,  while  those  at  Maulmein  were  as  con- 
stantly brightening.  Events  which  could  not  be  foreseen, 
contributed,  one  after  another,  to  diminish  the  population 
of  the  former,  and  to  increase  that  of  the  latter.  The 
missionaries  at  Amherst  had  repeatedly  been  assured  by 
Mr.  Boardman,  that  his  house  was  daily  thronged  with  in- 
quirers, who  were  desirous  to  obtain  further  information 
respecting  the  Christian  religion.  Besides,  it  was  very 
confidently  expected  that  the  parents  and  friends  of  the 
children  in  the  school  at  Amherst,  would,  in  the  event  of 
a  removal,  follov/  the  missionaries  to  their  new  station,  and 
thus  continue  to  receive  their  instruction.  These  circum- 
stances determined  them  to  enter  without  further  delay 
the  inviting  field  of  labor  at  Maulmein.  It  was  to  make  pre- 
parations for  their  removal,  that  Mr.  Judson  had  now  come 
up.  These  preparations  were  soon  made,  and  on  the  14th 
of  October  Mr.  Judson  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade  left  Am- 
herst, and  the  same  day  took  possession  of  their  new  abode 
at  Maulmein.  This  station,  the  first  occupied  by  Mr. 
Boardman  on  entering  Burmah,  and  which,  aided  by  the 
counsels  of  his  brethren,  he  had  himself  established,  now 
became  the  seat  of  the  mission  in  that  great  empire. 
From  this  spot,  most  delightfully  situated,  and  command- 
ing unusual  advantages  for  missionary  enterprise,  the  light 
of  the  Gospel  began  now  to  radiate,  as  it  had  before  done 
from  Rangoon  and  Amherst,  into  the  darkness  of  the  sur- 
rounding regions.  It  seemed  evident  that  God  had  de- 
signed this  place  eventually  to  become  as  *'  a  city  set  on 


136  MEMOIR      OF 

a  hill,  that  cannot  be  hid."  Before  the  close  of  the  year, 
the  female  school,  which  had  been  removed  from  Amherst, 
was  again  in  successful  operation  under  the  combined 
instructions  of  Mrs.  Wade  and  Mrs.  Boardman.  Mr.  Board- 
man  had  himself  commenced  a  school  for  boys,  which  it 
was  thought  would  meet  with  considerable  encouragement. 
Mr.  Judson  was  building  a  zayat  at  Koung-Zay-Kyoon, 
about  two  miles  and  a  half  north  of  the  mission  premises, 
in  a  very  populous  part  of  the  town,  where  he  was  soon 
to  commence  public  religious  services.  Mr.  Wade  had 
completed  a  zayat  for  himself,  about  half  a  mile  south  of 
the  mission  house,  on  the  principal  road  leading  from 
Maulmein  to  Tavoy-zoo,  in  which  he  also  was  proclaiming 
the  word  of  life  to  all  who  would  hear.  All  the  places  of 
worship,  so  soon  as  they  were  completed,  were  thronged 
with  company,  to  whom  tracts  and  portions  of  the  Scrip- 
tures were  distributed. 

Some  portions  of  Mr.  Boardman's  journal  kept  at  this 
time,  will  show  with  what  feelings  he  regarded  the  progress 
of  religion  both  in  Burmah  and  America. 

"  Oct.  2S,  1827.  Lord's-day  evening.  Till  to-day  I 
have  never  had  the  pleasure  of  a  free  conversation  with  a 
Burman  Christian.  This  evening  I  have  been  conversing 
with  Moung  Ing.*  He  has  lately  returned  from  Mergui, 
where  he  has  spent  a  few  months  in  preaching  to  his  coun- 
trymen Christ  and  him  crucified.  In  my  former  conversa- 
tions with  Burmans,  I  have  been  obliged  to  combat  their 
prejudices,  and  to  bear  with  their  weaknesses ;  but  in 
Moung  Tng  I  found  a  friend  and  a  brother.  While  expres- 
sions of  love  and  praise  to  the  Redeemer  flowed  from  tliis 
convert's  tongue,  the  Burman  language  seemed  much  more 
musical  than  ever.  It  gave  me- a  pleasure  which  I  cannot 
describe,  to  hear  him  relate  his  conversion,  and  his  present 
feelings  and  hopes.  He  has  a  firm  conviction  that  ere  long 
the  gospel  will  spread  over  this  whole  country.  Relying  on 
the  divine  power,  and  faithfulness,  and  grace,  ho  says,  we 

*  This  converted  Burman,  now  a  promising  preacher  of  the  Go!"j;"1, 
is  one  of  the  first  fruits  of  Mr.  Judson's  labor  in  that  land  of  dark- 
ness. He  first  visited  the  zayat  at  Rangoon,  in  the  character  of  an 
inquirer,  August  31,  1819,  was  baptized  March  4. 1821,  and  ordained 
in  the  early  part  of  1827. 


REV.      G.      D.      I5  0ARDMAN.  137 

need  not  fear  nor  be  discouraged.  Christ  iias  power,  he 
added,  and  I  daily  pray  in  secret  and  in  public,  that  he 
will  exert  that  power,  and  bring  the  nations  of  the  earth  to 
the  knowledge  of  himself 

"  Nov.  29.  I  think  we  never  before  received  at  any  one 
time,  so  much  good  news  from  our  native  land,  as  to-day. 
Nearly  all  our  letters  contain  accounts  of  the  wonderful 
works  of  God  in  beloved  America.  Surely  God  is  good  to 
Israel.  Our  hearts  have  overflowed  with  gratitude,  and  we 
immediately  inquire,  'When,  O  when,  shall  the  gospel  thus 
triumph  in  this  land  of  darkness.'  Our  hopes  are  some- 
what encouraged.  We  are  now  settled  in  a  very  favorable 
spot,  enjoying  every  advantage  which  a  most  salubrious 
climate,  for  India,  and  most  perfect  religious  toleration  can 
afford.  And  I  hope  I  may  add,  we  feel  a  united  and  ardent 
desire  to  devote  the  remainder  of  our  lives  to  the  spiritual 
welfare  of  this  people. 

"  It  is  proposed  to  enlarge  our  school,  if  events  in  provi- 
dence should  favor  the  design.  We  hope  now  to  be  able 
in  some  measure  to  gratify  the  wishes  of  our  friends  in 
North  Yarmouth,  Framingham  and  Lower  Dublin,  who 
have  been  contributing  so  long  for  the  religious  instruction 
of  Burman  boys. 

"  Dec.  2.  This  evening  I  have  enjoyed  the  privilege  of 
uniting  with  Burman  Christians  in  celebrating  the  Saviour's 
dying  love.  This  I  have  for  years  longed  for,  but  have 
never  before  enjoyed.  How  delightful  to  unite  with  those 
who  were  once  involved  in  all  the  darkness  of  paganism, 
in  commemorating  the  grace  of  Him  who  hath  called  us 
out  of  darkness  into  his  marvellous  light.  At  the  Lord's 
table,  two  native  Christians  prayed.  Brother  Judson  then 
read  a  portion  of  Scripture,  and  made  some  remarks  in 
Burman,  then  read  an  extract  from  Haweis's  '  Scriptural 
Communicant's  Companion,'  in  English  ;  then  prayed  in 
Burman  and  in  English  before  administering  the  bread, 
and  prayed  in  like  manner  before  giving  the  cup.  It  was 
to  me  a  solemn  and  delightful  scene.  W^e  anticipate  an 
increase  of  numbers  soon.  To-morrow  we  shall  observe 
the  monthly  concert  for  prayer  in  English.  May  the  Lord 
vouchsafe  to  us  his  blessed  presence. 

"  Dec.  4.  This  evening  called  my  two  Burman  scholars 
into  my  room,  and  had  the  following  conversation  with 
them. 


138  MEMOIR    OF 

*  Do  you  remember  your  mother  V 

*  Yes,  sir,  we  think  ot  her  every  day.' 

'  What  did  she  say  to  you  when  she  was  with  you  V 

*  When  she  was  ill  she  could  not  speak  to  us.' 

*  What  did  she  say  before  she  was  taken  ill  V 

*  She  said  we  must  give  diligence  to  become  disciples.' 

*  Did  she  sometimes  pray  with  you  V 

*  Yes,  sir,  every  Lord's-day,  and  sometimes  on  other  days 
she  took  us  out  info  a  retired  place,  and  prayed  with  us.' 

'  When  she  was  first  taken  ill,  what  did  she  say  to  you  V 
'She  said,  I  shall  give  you  to  the  teachers,  but  I  shall 

go  to  heaven  to  be  with  Christ.     She  was  not  afraid  to  die.' 
'  What  sort  of  place  do  you  think  heaven  is  V 
'  God  is  there,  Christ  is  there,  and  there  is  no  pain,  nor 

poverty,  nor  sickness,  nor  old  age,  nor  death,  nor  sin  ;  but 

holiness  and  happiness.' 

'  Do  you  wish  to  become  disciples  V 

*  Yes,  sir  ;  very  much.' 

*  Which  would  you  rather  be,  a  disciple,  or  a  rich  man?' 
'  I  had  rather  be  a  disciple,'  said  each  of  them. 

'  Why  had  you  rather  be  a  disciple  ]' 
'  Because  wealth  can  be  enjoyed  but   a  short  time,   and 
can  do  its  possessor  no  good  when  he  dies.' 
'  Why  do  you  not  become  disciples  V 
'  Because  we  are  under  the  power  of  the  devil.' 
'  Who  is  the  devil  V 

*  He  is  a  powerful  spirit,  w"ho  deceives  men  exceedingly. 
Formerly  he  was  a  good  angel,  but  he  sinned  against  God, 
and  was  driven  out  of  heaven,  and  came  to  this  world  ;  and 
he  deceived  Adam  and  Eve  ;  he  is  a  great  deceiver.' 

"  Having  said  this,  the  younger  boy,  who  is  about  nine 
years  of  age,  gave  me  a  very  correct  account  of  the  creation 
and  fall  of  the  first  pair.  The  interview  was  closed  with  a 
short  exhortation,  and  they  repeated  a  prayer  adapted  to  the 
state  of  those  who  wish  to  become  disciples. 

"  This  conversation  convinced  me  of  the  great  import- 
ance of  giving  Christian  instruction  to  children.  Mah 
Men-lay,  (the  mother  of  the  lads)  had  been  a  Christian 
only  about  seven  years.  Yet  how  much  divine  knowledge 
had  she  instilled  into  the  minds  of  these  boys.  They  prob- 
ably know  more  of  the  Gospel  than  many  boys  of  their  age 
in  Christian  countries. 


REV.      G.      D,      BOARD  M  A  N.  139 

"  Dec.  16.  Received  to-day,  through  the  kindness  of  a 
friend  in  Philadelphia,  a  file  of  the  Columbian  Star  for 
more  than  a  year.  These  are  the  first  religious  newspa- 
pers of  any  kind  which  I  have  received  since  leaving 
America,  and  they  have  afforded  a  rich  feast.  How  en- 
couraging to  our  hearts  to  be  informed  of  the  wonderful 
spread  of  the  Gospel  at  home.  This  is  surely  a  time  of 
the  right  hand  of  the  Most  High.  May  we  be  encouraged 
to  look  to  God  with  more  habitual  dependence  and  expec- 
tation." 

''  Jan.  1,  1823.  In  reviewing  the  past  year,  I  desire  to 
notice  the  goodness  of  my  Heavenly  Father,  in  allowing 
me,  early  in  the  year,  to  administer  both  the  ordinances  of 
the  Gospel ;  a  privilege  which  I  had  never  before  enjoyed; 
in  bringing  me  and  my  dear  family  to  Burmah,  the  pro- 
bable scene  of  our  future  labors ;  in  restoring  to  health 
my  companion  and  my  child  when  reduced  by  sickness 
to  the  borders  of  the  grave;  in  preserving  my  own  health 
during  the  whole  year,  without  one  day's  illness ;  in 
granting  me  the  opportunity  of  instructing  a  few  heathen  in 
the  glorious  truths  of  the  Gospel ;  in  preserving  our  lives 
vt^hen  our  house  was  broken  open  by  robbers,  our  goods 
stolen,  and  when,  in  all  probability,  assassins  stood  over 
our  bed  to  despatch  us  at  the  slightest  symptom  of  our  awak- 
ening ;  in  prolonging  and  augmenting  my  domestic  hap- 
piness ;  in  granting  me,  as  I  trust,  a  larger  share  of  the 
influence  of  his  spirit  than  I  have  enjoyed  for  some  time 
before ;  in  bearing  with  my  incessant  wanderings  and 
sins,  besides  bestowing  on  me  other  benefits,  more  numer- 
ous than  can  be  mentioned.  Here  I  erect  my  Ebenezer, 
and  say,  '  Hitherto  hath  the  Lord  helped  me,'  and  praised 
be  his  holy  name  forever  and  ever. 

"  During  the  ensuing  year,  I  desire  to  be  more  exclu- 
sively devoted  to  Christ  than  I  have  ever  been;  to  be 
more  constant  and  circumspect  in  imitating  him,  and  to 
be  more  spiritual  in  my  thoughts  and  conversation.  I  de- 
sire to  follow  my  own  will  less,  and  God's  will  more ; 
to  possess  a  stronger  faith  and  a  more  fervent  spirit  of 
prayer  ;  to  be  more  willing  to  deny  and  mortify  myself; 
to  be  actuated  in  all  my  conduct  by  a  sense  of  divine  love, 
and  of  the  truth  of  those  wonderful  things  that  are  taught 
in  the  Scriptures.     I  desire,  also,  that  my  family,  my  rela- 


140  MEMOIR     OF 

tions,  my  friends,  benefactors  and  correspondents,  may  be 
crowned  with  divine  blessings  ;  and  that  this  year  may  be 
distinguished  above  all  preceding  ones,  by  a  more  copious 
outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  a  more  extensive  spread 
of  the  Gospel.  If  I  should  be  called  into  eternity  before 
the  close  of  the  present  year,  I  desire  that  I  may  be  ena- 
bled to  leave  a  dying  testimony  to  the  excellency  of  the 
Gospel,  and  the  preciousness  of  Christ,  and  that,  washed 
in  his  atoning  blood,  I  may  be  graciously  admitted  into 
the  glorious  presence  of  my  dear  Redeemer. 

*'  Jan.  2.  This  morning  I  called  my  tvv'o  scholars  into 
the  study,  and  asked  them  if  they  knew  vi'ho  furnished 
them  their  means  of  subsistence.  '  God  furnishes  it,'  said 
the  younger  one.  '  That  is  true,'  I  said,  *  but  he  does  not 
come  down  and  feed  you  with  his  own  hands.  What  raan 
is  it  that  supplies  your  wants?'  'It  is  God,'  he  added 
with  earnestness;  '  he  gives  us  every  thing.'  '  True,'  said 
I.  '  but  how  does  he  supply  you  ?  (s  it  not  by  inducing 
some,  man  or  men  to  give  for  you?'  '  I  think  so,'  said  the 
elder  ;  '  it  must  be  the  teachers  who  support  us.'  But  the 
younger  was  unwilling  to  give  up  his  point.  I  at  length 
made  them  both  understand  that  God  had  disposed  certain 
individuals  in  America  to  contribute  to  the  support  both 
of  them  and  of  us.  I  added,  that  I  had  just  received  a 
letter  from  one  of  those  benefactors,  in  which  I  was  re- 
quested to  send  home  some  specimens  of  Burmin  writing, 
and  asked  if  they  would  like  to  write  something  ?  They 
both  seemed  pleased  with  the  proposiii,  but  said  they  could 
not  write,  but  they  would  dictate  if  I  would  write  for  them. 
In  the  course  of  the  day  they  both  came  and  dictated  a 
short  letter." 

The  following  is  a  translation  of  it. 

"  Believing  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  I  daily,  without 
ceasing,  offer  up  prayers,  I  pray  continually  that  the 
blessed  religion  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  may  be  estab- 
lished. I  am  reading  the  Gospel  of  Matthew,  and  the 
Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  and  am  studying  a  Tract.  I  have 
great  respect  and  love  for  my  benefactors  who  live  in 
America,  and  affectionately  address  them  in  this  letter," 


REV.     G.     D.     BOAR  DM  AN.  141 

Mr.  Boardman  continues : 

''  I  have  lately  adopted  the  plan  of  calling  them  to  me 
before  breakfast,  and  after  tea  every  day,  when  each  of 
them  repeat  an  appropriate  form  of  prayer,  after  which  I 
attempt  to  pray  in  their  language.  This  last  exercise 
seems  to  deepen  the  solemnity  of  the  occasion,  while  it 
affords  me  a  good  opportunity  of  practising  in  this  diffi- 
cult exercise  ;  and  I  hope  God  may  hear  the  prayer  of  sin- 
cere desire,  though  it  be  not  clothed  in  the  most  correct 
and  appropriate  language. 

"  On  Lord's-day,  the  boys  are  taught  a  catechism,  and 
portions  of  Scripture ;  and  are  examined  on  the  sermon 
which  they  have  heard  at  the  chapel. 

*'  Jan.  7.  Received  a  visit  from  Moung  Dvvah,  who 
requests  baptism.  His  conversion  is  very  satisfactory. 
Received  another  boy  into  the  school. 

"  Jan.  17.  Yv^itnessed  the  baptism  of  Moung  Dwah  and 
Mah  HI  ah.  May  they  go  on  their  way  rejoicing,  and 
may  many  be  induced  to  follow  their  steps."' 

The  extract  which  follows  is  taken  from  a  letter  ad- 
dressed to  Dr.  Chaplin,  President  of  Waterville  college, 
Maine.  It  is  valuable  for  two  purposes  :  it  exhibits  the 
writer's  views  of  what  should  be  the  peculiar  attainments  of 
a  missionary  to  the  heathen,  and  at  the  same  time  records 
the  name,  and  a  few  of  the  many  characteristic  virtues  of 
an  eminently  meek  and  devoted  servant  of  Christ,  Mr. 
Calvin  Holton.  He  died  at  the  missionary  station  in 
Monrovia,  Africa,  July  23d,  1826,  soon  after  entering  the 
field  of  his  labors. 

"  Very  dear  Sir, 

"  Yours  of  February,  1826,  was  received  a  short  time 
since,  and  read  with  the  pleasure  which  I  derive  from  all 
your  letters.  You  speak  of  the  need  we  have  of  eminent 
piety,  in  order  to  be  prepared  for  our  arduous  and  holy 
word.  Nothing  is  more  true  than  this.  I  always  thought 
that  a  missionary  to  the  heathen  stood  in  need  of  peculiar 
attainments  in  sanctification ;  and  the  little  experience  I 
have  had,  has  convinced  me,  that,  how  much  soever  is  lack- 
ing in  me,  I  do  really  need  some  higher  attainments  than 
13 


142  MEMOIR     OF 

I  am  wont  even  to  aspire  after.  This  subject  has  occu- 
pied my  thoughts  more  of  late,  than  it  has  for  a  long  time. 
I  feel  the  need  of  a  livelier  sense  of  the  love  of  Christ.  I 
want  to  feel  more  as  St.  Paul  did,  when  he  said,  *  the  love 
of  Christ  constraineth  me.'  It  is  my  desire,  that  a  sense 
of  the  unspeakable  love  of  Christ  may  be  the  main-spring 
of  all  my  actions  to  the  end  of  life.  I  want  to  feel  indif- 
ferent to  the  pleasures,  and  enjoyments,  and  honors,  and 
emoluments  of  this  world,  and  live  wholly  for  God  and  his 
cause.  I  want  a  stronger  faith.  The  Burmans  have  a 
word  which  means,  to  set  before  our  eyes.  I  want  a  faith 
which  will  '  set  before  my  eyes'  all  the  great  things  which 
the  word  of  God  contains,  that  they  may  be  as  real  to  me, 
as  though  I  had  seen  them  with  my  eyes,  and  they  were 
continually  present  with  me.  Of  such  faith  I  have  as  yet 
obtained  but  a  scanty  portion.  I  feel  assured  that  you  will 
pray  the  Lord  to  increase  my  faith.  You  will  perceive  by 
the  date  of  this  letter,  that  I  am  devoting  to  you  one  of  the 
last  hours  of  an  expiring  year.  How  rapidly  time  flies ! 
And  with  it  many  of  our  dear  friends  are  passing  into 
eternity  !  Several  of  the  friends  of  my  youth  have  recently 
been  called  away  since  I  saw  you,  among  whom  you  have 
mentioned  Mr.  Holton.  Respecting  Mr.  Holton,  I  feel 
disposed  to  make  a  few  remarks,  which  will  be  new,  and 
perhaps  interesting  to  you.  Nothing  that  I  can  say,  will 
be  of  any  service  to  him  now,  but  it  may  be  a  satisfaction 
to  his  friends  to  know,  that  he  was  instrumental  in  no  very 
inconsiderable  degree,  in  deepening  those  feelings  of  heart 
which  resulted,  I  trust,  in  my  conversion  to  God.  Well 
do  I  remember  the  first  interview  I  ever  had  with  him,  and 
from  that  time  forward  it  was  his  constant  endeavor  (as  it 
seemed  and  still  seems  to  me)  to  win  me  to  Christ.  Once, 
when  he  saw  my  spirits  depressed,  he  said,  '  I  hope  you 
will  not  find  rest  till  you  find  it  in  Jesus.'  About  that 
time  he  taught  a  small  class  of  the  students  to  sing,  and  I 
could  often  discover  the  workings  of  his  heart,  in  the  gen- 
eral conduct  of  the  evening,  when  we  were  together. 
He  used  to  close  the  interview  by  a  prayer,  in  which  I 
always  felt  that  my  salvation  was  the  main  subject  of  his 
petitions.  He  always  watched  with  a  tender  solicitude, 
the  state  of  my  mind,  and  was  constantly  endeavoring  to 
impart  to  me  some  valuable  instruction.     In  this  way,  I 


REV.      G.      D,      B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  143 

consider  that  he  was  in  a  considerable  degree  instrumental 
in  my  conversion,  although  I  had  many  serious  reflections 
before  I  knew  him ;  and  there  were  others  whose  instruc- 
tions, exhortations,  and  prayers,  contributed  a  share  in  the 
blessed  work.  I  can  most  heartily  say,  I  wish  I  had  much 
more  of  the  spirit  he  usually  manifested  during  our  resi- 
dence at  Waterville.  You  will  recollect,  that  in  the  year 
1822,  some  unusual  efforts  were  made  in  Waterville,  for 
the  establishment  of  Sunday  schools  ;  and  a  Sunday  School 
Society  was  formed  with  encouraging  prospects.  It  may 
be  a  satisfaction  to  you  to  know,  that  Mr.  Holton  was  a 
leading  person  in  commencing  and  promoting  these  efforts. 
I  well  remember  the  time  (it  was  a  pleasant  afternoon  of 
Lord's-day)  when  he  and  his  young  friend*  retired  into 
the  grove  north  of  the  college,  and  under  a  clump  of 
young  pines,  knelt  down  and  prayed  for  direction  in  re- 
gard to  this  interesting  subject.  It  was  a  very  precious 
season.  The  two  friends  felt  that  God  had  heard  them, 
and  would  be  with  them.  They  went  forward  in  his 
strength,  and  with  the  co-operation  of  other  friends,  the 
society  for  Sunday  schools  was  soon  constituted  with 
promising  prospects.  Mr.  Holton  was  a  man  of  prayer. 
When  we  had  been  absent  on  a  vacation  and  met  again, 
he  would  propose  to  engage  in  prayer,  and  confession,  and 
thanksgiving.  Thus  was  the  good  man  preparing,  while 
in  college,  for  that  crown  of  glory,  which  was  so  soon  to  be 
awarded  to  him.  May  the  college  with  which  you  are  con- 
nected, constantly  be  blessed  by  the  example  and  prayers 
of  students  much  resembling  our  dear  departed  brother. 

"  Our  prospects,  we  hope,  are  brightening.  Last  eve- 
ning, two  men  and  a  woman  proposed  themselves  as  can- 
didates for  baptism.  We  have  hopes  of  them  all,  but  shall 
defer  their  baptism  for  a  season.  A  priest,  the  second  in 
rank  in  the  place,  has  lately  began  to  examine  the  Chris- 
tian religion,  and  visits  brother  Wade's  zayat  every  day. 
He  sometimes  speaks  of  '  changing  religion,'  &lc.  We 
hope  and  pray  that  he  may  be  guided  by  the  Spirit  into  all 
truth. 

"Jan.  1,  1828.  In  mercy  we  are  spared  to  enter  on  a 
new  year,  and  to  send  our  Christian   salutation   and  good 

*  This  young  friend  was,  unquestionably,  Mr.  Boardman  himself. 


144  MEMOIR      OP 

wishes.  I  feel  a  strong  desire,  that  during  this  year,  God 
may  be  pleased  to  enlarge  his  kingdom  more  than  in  any 
year  since  the  Christian  era.  I  know  you  will  unite  in 
this  desire.  Mrs.  B.  is  now  surrounded  by  a  group  of 
Burman  girls,  and  is  delighted  with  her  employment." 

We  now  approach  a  very  important  period  in  the  history 
of  our  beloved  missionary  ;  a  period,  from  which  may  per- 
haps be  dated  the  commencement  of  those  very  rapid  ad- 
vances in  the  growth  of  his  Christian  graces,  which  so 
early  ripened  him  for  glory.  To  say  nothing  of  the  expe- 
diency or  inexpediency,  in  ordinary  cases,  of  entering 
formally  into  covenant  with  God,  to  live  uniformly  and  in- 
variably according  to  prescribed  rules,  it  is  seldom,  indeed, 
that  we  have  witnessed  in  any  man  a  severer  struggle  in  com- 
ing to  so  important  a  conclusion,  a  more  ardent  desire  to  be 
wholly  given  up  to  God  and  his  cause,  a  more  rigid  pro- 
cess of  self-examination,  a  more  solemn  arraignment  of  the 
spirit  before  the  bar  of  conscience,  or  a  happier  example 
of  the  soul  betaking  itself  in  its  impotency  to  the  strength 
of  God  in  Christ,  than  is  furnished  by  the  following  extract 
from  his  diary. 

''Feb.  21,  1828.  An  important  defect  in  my  Christian 
character,  consists  in  not  aiming  at  sufficiently  high  at- 
tainments in  holiness.  I  sometimes  think  if  my  circum- 
stances were  different,  I  should  lead  a  more  holy  life.  But 
I  think,  again,  that  the  man  who  does  not  live  as  well  as 
he  can  under  present  circumstances,  would  not,  in  all 
probability,  live  so  in  any  change  of  circumstances  what- 
ever. Formerly,  I  thought  if  I  ever  attained  to  the  situa- 
tion in  which  I  am  now  placed,  I  would  live  more  holily, 
and  more  entirely  devoted  to  God.  But  the  change  of 
circumstances  has  taken  place,  and  I  am  still  sluggish  as 
ever,  and  am  thinking  of  some  other  change  as  more  favor- 
able to  piety.  O  my  neglected  Saviour,  how  long  shall  I 
be  thus  tardy  in  my  heavenly  course  1  Quicken  my  pace, 
inflame  my  love,  and  elevate  my  affections. 

"  23.  That  momentous  question,  whether  I  shall  from 
this  time  till  the  close  of  life,  endeavor,  with  all  my  might, 
to  spend  every  moment  of  time  in  the  holiest  manner  pos- 
sible, and  avoidinsr  evervthinor  which  I  think  inconsistent 


D.    B  O  A  II  D  M  A  N. 


148 


,vith  the  greatest  glory  of  God,  or  whether  I  shall  live 
on  in  the  miserable  way  1  have  hitherto  done,  remains — 
strange  and  shameful  to  say — still  undetermined. 

"  1  have  recently  read  President  Edwards's  resolutions 
and  Dr.  Doddridge's  rules  for  spending  a  day,  and  my 
reason  and  conscience  bear  a  most  unequivocal  testimony 
to  their  excellence.  Yet  I  cannot,  I  dare  not  subscribe 
my  name,  and  declare  and  promise  before  God  that  1 
will  live  so,  or  even  endeavor  to  live  so,  till  death.  Dr. 
Stenett's  lines  very  aptly  express  my  feelings  : — 

*  My  reason  tells  me  thy  commands 

Are  holy,  just  and  true,— 
Tells  me  what  e'er  my  God  demands 

Is  his  most  righteous  due. 
Reason,  I  hear,  her  counsels  weigh, 

And  all  her  rules  approve  ; 
But  still  I  find  it  hard  to  obey, 

And  harder  still  to  love.' 

"  I  am  fully  convinced,  that  as  a  creature  of  God,  I  owe 
him  my  all,  everything  I  am  or  can  be,  or  can  do;  and 
when  I  also  consider,  that  I  am  a  redeemed  creature,  my 
obligations  seem  increased  a  thousand  fold.  And  yet  I 
am  hesitating  whether  to  live — rather  to  try  to  live— as 
holily  as  I  possibly  can  the  rest  of  my  days  ! 

"  It  really  seems  to  me  that  I  violate,  at  least,  one  half 
of  President  Edwards's  rules  every  day  of  my  life.  There 
is  scarcely  one  of  them  which  I  dare  adopt.  Mr.  Pearce 
signed  his  resolutions  with  his  oivn  blood.  I  dare  not  sign 
them  with  ink.  Indeed,  1  seem  entirely  destitute  of 
strength,  and  almost  destitute  of  life  itself  The  weakest 
saint  is  stronger  than  I,  the  most  stupid  has  more  anima- 
tion, the  most  timid  has  more  resolution.  My  circum- 
stances are  nearly  all  in  favor  of  my  leading  a  most  holy 
life,  yet  I  am  behind,  far  behind  those,  whose  circumstan- 
ces are  most  unfavorable. 

"  Is  there — -tell  me,  my  soul — is  there  a  secret  lusting 
within  thee  for  those  things,  or  even  for  any  one  of  them, 
which  are  inconsistent  with  an  eminently  holy  life  1  Is 
Christ's  yoke  burdensome  ?  Is  there  still  a  cleaving  to  the 
present  course  of  life  ?  Is  there  anything  repulsive  or  dis- 
agreeable to  thee  in  a  life  wholly  devoted  to  God  ?  Speak 
plainly  and  honestly.  Dost  thou  desire  a  more  exact  con- 
13* 


146  MEMOIR     OF 

formity  to  Christ?  Dost  thou  sincerely  pray  the  Holy 
Ghost  to  influence  and  govern  thee  in  all  things  ?  Dost 
thou  desire  that  there  never  may  be  one  moment  of  relaxa- 
tion,  during  which  thou  shalt  be  exempted  from  the  re- 
straints of  this  heavenly  guest  1  Dost  thou  wish  to  be  con- 
tinually filled  with  all  the  fulness  of  God  ?  Dost  thou  not 
ask  for  even  one  moment  to  serve  sin,  to  gratify  the  former 
appetites  ?  Ponder  well  these  important  questions,  and 
answer  truly. 

"  I  hope  I  can  reply,  that  I  would  not  spare  a  single 
lust,  and  that  I  do  desire  the  Holy  Spirit  to  direct,  control 
and  suggest  all  I  think,  and  say,  and  do,  from  this  moment 
till  I  die.  But  still,  I  feel  that  it  is  a  great  thing  to  say  so 
assuredly,  so  I  only  express  what  1  hope  is  true.  And  if  it 
is  so,  I  am  again  ready  to  ask  why  I  do  not  give  more  dili- 
gence to  avoid  whatever  is  suited  to  repel,  and  to  practise 
what  is  fitted  to  invite  his  presence. 

''  March  2.  I  have  lately  taken  a  more  deliberate  and 
solemn  view  than  ever  before,  of  the  important  question 
mentioned  above,  viz.  ;  whether  it  is  not  my  solemn  and 
indispensable  duty  to  live  more  holy  and  devoted  to  God, 
than  I  have  ever  done.  I  have  divided  the  number  of 
those,  who  pass  for  evangelical  Christians,  into  three 
classes.  The  first  and  lowest  class  includes  those  who 
appear  sound  in  doctrine,  and  are  regular  and  moral  in 
their  conduct,  generally  attentive  to  religious  duties,  and 
careful  to  avoid  anything  that  would  disgrace  their  pro- 
fession. This  is  nearly  all  that  can  be  said  in  their  favor. 
The  second  class  aim  somewhat  higher.  They  would  add 
to  the  above  list  of  duties,  a  degree  of  zeal  and  devoted- 
ness,  occasionally  watching  against  sin  and  endeavoring 
to  grow  in  grace,  but  often  abating  their  diligence,  relax- 
ing their  efforts,  becoming  stupid  and  slothful,  and  seldom, 
if  ever,  waging  a  steady  war  with  their  lusts,  and  living  in 
the  comparative  neglect  of  many  of  the  more  strict  duties 
of  religion.  Though  they  profess  to  be  pressing  forward 
towards  the  mark,  they  are  often  found  loitering  and  sleep- 
ing on  the  race  ground,  and  appear  too  well  contented,  if 
they  can  but  keep  pace  with  their  fellows.  The  third 
class  arc  quite  as  much  above  these  in  their  aims,  as  these 
are  above  those  of  the  first  class.  They  seem  to  be  con- 
tinually striving  to  attain  to  perfection;     They  war  with 


REV.      G.     D.      BO  All  DM  AN,  147 

every  enemy  of  God ;  they  assiduously  cultivate  every 
Christian  grace  ;  they  pant  for  holiness  and  glory.  They 
look  not  at  those  who  are  behind  them,  but  at  Him  who  is 
before  them. 

"  I  hope  that  my  aims  are  higher  than  those  of  the  first, 
but  must  utterly  disclaim  the  privilege  of  ranking  with 
those  of  the  third  class.  The  second  class  is  my  proper 
place. 

*'  But  while  I  assign  myself  to  the  second  class,  the 
question  comes  with  immense  and  solemn  weight,  why  I 
should  remain  there  ?  Why  not  press  forward,  and  join 
those  who  have  taken  the  highest  ground,  who  live  so  near 
the  throne,  and  are  comparatively  so  blameless  in  the 
sight  of  God?  Is  there  anything  in  my  outward  circum- 
stances to  prevent  my  being  as  much  devoted  to  God  as 
Edwards,  Brainard,  Pearce  or  Baxter  ?  I  am  constrained 
to  acknowledge  there  is  nothing.  I  ask  myself  again,  if  I 
am  not  under  as  solemn  obligations  as  these  men  were  to 
be  holy  1  Why  should  I  say  as  holy  as  these  men  ?  Let 
me  rather  ask,  am  I  not  under  the  most  solemn  obligation 
to  be  holy  as  God  is  holy  ?  I  surely  am.  He  claims 
from  me  all  that  I  can  give  him — my  heart,  and  soul,  and 
mind,  and  might,  and  strength. 

"  But  a  great  difficulty  remains — my  strength  is  perfect 
weakness.  It  is  a  great  effort  to  oppose  the  whole  tide  of 
human  corruption.  Who  can  successfully  contend  against 
all  his  spiritual  foes?  Who  can,  of  himself,  live  as  holy  as 
God  requires. 

'  How  can  a  feeble,  helpless  worm, 
Fulfil  a  task  so  hard.' 

JNly  past  experience  teaches  me,  that  I  have  not  the 
strength  for  the  desperate  undertaking.  I  fear  to  engage. 
I  pause  and  hesitate  before  I  dare  proclaim  a  war  of  utter 
extermination.  Who  can  live,  even  a  day,  without  sin- 
ning ?  But  this  is  for  life.  Is  there  a  helper  at  hand  l 
One  on  whose  strength  i  can  lean  and  be  supported? 
There  is,  there  is.  I  thank  God  through  Jesu^  Christ 
our  Lord.     It  is  written, 

** '  My  grace  is  sufficient  for  thee.'  '  He  giveth  power 
to  the  faint,  and  to  them  that  have  no  might  he  increaseth 
strength.' 


148  MEMOIR     OF 

*'  '  Strengthen  ye  the  weak  hands,  and  confirm  the 
feeble  knees  ;  say  to  them  that  are  of  a  doubtful  heart,  be 
strong,  fear  not.' 

"  'God  is  faithful,  who  will  not  suffer  you  to  be  tempted 
above  that  ye  are  able,  but  will,  with  the  temptation,  make 
a  way  to  escape,  that  ye  may  be  able  to  bear  it.' 

"  'Be  of  good  cheer,  1  have  overcome  the  world.' 

"  '  I  will  strengthen  thee  ;  yea,  I  will  help  thee  ;  yea,  I 
will  uphold  thee  in  the  right  hand  of  my  righteousness.' 

"  Is  this  all  true?  Canst  thou,  O  my  soul,  embrace  it 
as  thy  strength  ?  Is  this  for  thee  1  Canst  thou  stay  thyself 
upon  it?  If  so,  thou  canst  add,  '  God  is  my  salvation  ;  I 
will  trust  and  not  be  afraid  ;  for  the  Lord  Jehovah  is  my 
strength  and  my  song  ;  he  is  also  become  my  salvation.' 
But  thou  art  still  fearful,  still  distrustful.  Say  then.  Lord, 
increase  my  faith . 

"  June  8.  I  propose,  on  the  whole,  to  adopt  Dr.  Dod- 
dridge's plan  of  spending  my  time,*  that  I  may  live  in  the 
fear  of  God  all  the  day  long.  I  also  propose  to  spend  a 
portion  of  time,  each  day,  in  meditation,  in  conformity  to 
Mr.  Baxter's  advice. t  1  do  not  enter  into  a  covenant  to 
prosecute  this  plan  through  life,  but  I  hope  never  to  neglect 
the  prosecution  through  press  of  business,  or  indifference, 
or  a  want  of  enjoyment  in  so  beneficial  an  exercise." 

We  may  judge  what  was  the  effect  of  the  adoption  of 
these  measures  from  the  following  entry  in  his  diary,  made 
two  months  subsequent  to  the  above  date. 

"  Aug.  7.  This  evening  I  have  had  an  impressive  sense 
of  the  holiness  of  the  Divine  Being,  the  excellence  of  the 
Scriptures,  and  the  purity  of  the  blessed  Spirit.  I  have  felt 
an  unusually  sweet  sense  of  supreme  love  to  God,  as  the 
holiest  and  best  of  beings  ;  indeed,  as  the  only  source  of 
true  holiness,  the  infinite  fountain  of  excellence  and  good- 
ness. Every  thing  else  has  appeared  in  its  comparative  in- 
significance. I  wanted  to  be  with  God,  to  be  like  him, 
and  to  praise  him  forever.  Without  God,  I  could  have  no 
home,  no  heaven,  no  happiness,  no  holiness,  no  rest." 

*  See  Rise  and  Progress,  chap  xvi. 
t  See  Saints'  Rest,  last  four  chapters. 


n  E  V,     G.    D.     BO  A  R  D  M  A  N.  149 

The  following  extracts  are  from  '*  a  letter  of  Christian 
friendship"  addressed  to  Dr.  Bolles.  They  show  us  how 
his  mind  was  affected  by  special  favors  long  after  they  were 
conferred,  and  breathe  the  same  spirit  into  the  bosom  of  his 
friend,  which  runs  through  the  preceding  pages: 

'*My  De:ir  Sir, 

"  As  I  have  no  particular  news  to  write,  I  will  fill  this 
sheet  with  observations  of  a  more  private  nature  than  those 
I  have  usually  communicated  to  you  in  your  official  capac- 
ity. The  present  letter  may  be  considered  as  a  letter  of 
Christian  friendship. 

•'  I  have  no  doubt  you  sometimes  feel  a  kind  solicitude  to 
know  the  state  of  my  mind  as  it  respects  personal  religion. 
From  the  time  of  leaving  Andover  in  the  autumn  of  1824, 
till  our  arrival  in  India,  my  outward  circumstances  were 
unfavorable  to  my  spending  my  time,  and  to  my  engaging 
in  devotional  exercises,  in  that  regular  order  on  which  the 
life  and  growth  of  personal  piety  so  much  depend.  The 
consequence  was,  I  had  occasion  continually  to  complain 
of  my  languor  and  listlessness.  After  reaching  Calcutta,  I 
had  a  better  opportunity  for  cultivating  and  enjoying  the 
religion  of  the  closet,  and  hope  I  did,  at  times,  feel  the 
love  of  God  shed  abroad  in  my  heart  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  so 
that  I  had  joys  with  which  a  stranger  intermeddleth  not. 
I  then  enjoyed  more  enlarged  and  glorious  views  of  the 
work  of  redemption  by  the  blood  of  Christ  than  ever  before. 
Since  our  arrival  in  this  place,  God  has  been  pleased  to 
favor  me  again  with  some  of  those  visits  of  his  grace,  which 
I  formerly  enjoyed,  but  over  the  suspension  of  which  I  have 
so  long  mourned.  He  has  shown  me  the  depravity  of  my 
heart,  and  the  evil  of  sin  in  such  a  manner,  as  to  make  me 
feel  that  I  richly  deserved  the  fiercest  tokens  of  his  wrath 
forever.  Such,  at  times,  have  been  my  views  of  the  grace 
of  Christ,  and  the  glories  of  the  heavenly  world,  that  I  have 
desired  to  devote  the  whole  remaining  period  of  my  life  en- 
tirely to  his  service.  It  has  seemed  but  of  little  moment 
what  my  outward  circumstances  are,  whether  difficult  or 
easy,  if  I  may  but  labor  for  the  glory  of  God  and  the  good 
of  souls.  The  honors,  emoluments  and  pleasures  of  the 
world,  have  lost  their  charms ;  time  has  dwindled  down 
into  a  moment ;  life  has  seemed  desirable  only  that  I  might 


160 


MEMOIR     OF 


fulfil  as  an  hireling  my  day,  and  serve  my  generation. 
Eternity  has  seemed  near,  and  its  vast  and  boundless  pros- 
pects bursting  on  my  sight,  have  shown  the  emptiness  of  the 
world,  and  endeared  to  me  the  thought,  that  at  a  day  not 
far  distant  I  shall  be  called  into  the  presence  of  Christ, 
where  I  shall  see  him  as  he  is,  and  shall  be  made  like  him. 
Remembering  my  past  unfaithfulness,  and  want  of  progress 
in  divine  things,  I  have  desired  to  reach  forward  unto  those 
things  which  are  before,  and  to  press  towards  the  mark  for 
the  prize  of  the  high  calling  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus.  I  hope 
I  can  say,  that  it  is  my  daily  desire  to  set  ray  aflections  on 
things  above,  and  to  feel  daily  and  hourly  the  power  of  di- 
vine grace  on  my  heart.  I  wish  to  be  more  influenced  in 
all  my  conduct  by  the  motives  which  the  Gospel  presents. 

"The  sight  of  my  eyes  daily  affects  my  heart.  In  this 
place  there  are  probably  twenty  thousand  souls  that  are 
perishing  for  lack  of  vision,  a  large  part  of  whom  have  never 
heard  of  the  grace  of  the  Gospel.  To  some  few  we  have 
gained  access.  But  the  great  njass  of  the  people  are  too 
busy  with  the  world  to  think  of  religion.  O,  that  1  could 
point  those  who  are  willing  to  hear  to  the  Lamb  of  God, 
that  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world.  This  I  sometimes 
try  to  do ;  but  how  imperfectly  !  But  I  do  rejoice  in  the 
hope  that  before  many  months,  my  mouth  will  be  opened 
and  my  tongue  loosed.  Then,  if  it  please  God,  I  will  lift 
up  my  voice  like  a  trumpet.  From  that  time,  I  will  delight 
to  spend  my  days  in  preaching  to  the  heathen  Christ  and 
him  crucified. 

"Do  any  ask  if  I  regret  having  engaged  in  this  work? 
Were  I  to  answer  '  yes,'  I  should  do  violence  to  all  the 
feelings  of  my  heart.  No  :  so  long  as  I  believe  that  the 
heathen  are  perishing  in  sin  ;  so  long  as  I  believe  that  the 
blood  of  Christ  cleanseth  from  that  sin,  and  that  he  would 
have  me  engage  in  proclaiming  his  dying  love  to  sinners  ; 
so  long  as  I  believe  the  realities  of  heaven  and  hell,  and  ex- 
pect to  meet  the  universe  of  mankind  assembled  at  the  bar 
of  God, — so  long  as  I  feel  the  constraining  influences  that 
emanate  from  the  scenes  of  Gethsemane  and  Calvary  ;  so 
long  as  this  heart  beats,  this  blood  flows,  or  this  tongue  can 
move,  I  will,  through  grace,  rejoice  in  embarking  and  em- 
ploying my  all  in  disseminating  the  glorious  Gospel  of  the 
blessed  God  in  these  lands  of  darkness  and  of  the  shadow 
of  death." 


REV,     G.    D.     BOARD  MAN.  151 


CHAPTER  XL 

The  thermometer  at  Maulmein — Mr.  Boardman's  religious  discourse 
with  his  pupils — Death  of  Dr.  Price — He  leaves  Maulmein  and 
establishes  a  new  station  at  Tavoy — Prospects  of  the  mission  at  that 
place. 

During  the  first  three  months  of  the  year  1828,  Mr.  Board- 
man  kept  a  regular  journal  of  the  state  of  the  atmosphere  at 
Maulmem,  as  ascertained  by  the  thermometer  which  he  kept 
on  his  study-table.  From  the  5th  of  January  to  the  close 
of  the  month,  mercury  ranged  at  nine  o'clock,  A.  M.  from 
70°  to  80^  At  three  o'clock,  it  ranged  from  84=*  to  88*=*, 
During  the  whole  of  this  period,  the  atmosphere  was  in  a 
cloudless  state,  with  the  exception  of  four  days  ;  and  only 
two  of  these  were  cloudy  throughout.  This,  he  remarks,  is, 
to  many,  the  most  pleasant  season  of  the  year,  it  being  a 
medium  between  April  and  May  for  intense  heat ;  and  be- 
tween July  and  August  for  cold  chilling  winds  and  rain. 
The  inhabitants  of  the  place  have  enjoyed  excellent  health, 
and  the  distress  occasioned  by  the  famine  is  some  abated. 
The  farmers  are  now  harvesting  their  rice. 

"  The  mornings  of  nearly  one  half  of  the  days  have  been 
foggy  till  about  nine  o'clock,  when  the  sun  bursts  out  and 
sheds  his  uninterrupted  rays  upon  us  till  he  sets.  The  prev- 
alent winds  have  come  from  the  northward,  (inland,)  and 
have  been  in  general  very  light. 

"  At  break  of  day,  the  thermometer  has  sometimes  stood 
at  64°  to  66^,  And  in  some  cases  at  about  sunrise  it  sud- 
denly sinks  two  or  three  degrees.  On  such  occasions  the 
poor  natives  wrap  themselves  up  in  their  warmest  dresses; 
but  still,  they  are  often  seen  shivering  with  cold.  As  for 
ourselves,  we  find  a  surtout  or  cloak  exceedingly  comforta- 
ble at  such  times.  I  would  not  advise  a  young  brother  who 
proposes  to  come  to  this  country,  to  dispose  of  any  of  his 
thick  clothes.  He  will  need  them  here  as  much  as  in 
America." 

"  During  the  month  of  February,  the  mercury  stood  at  9 


152  MEMOIR     OF 

o'clock,  A.  M.  at  from  69°  to  S3".  And  at  3  o'clock,  P. 
M.  at  84^  to  91^.  In  this  time  only  one  day  was  entirely 
cloudy,  several  were  partly  clear  and  partly  cloudy." 

Respecting  February,  he  says,  *'  This  m>onth  has  been 
somewhat  colder  than  January.  It  is  a  little  remarkable, 
that  this  year  the  Burman  cold  season  (according  to  their 
reckoning)  ends  precisely  on  the  last  day  of  the  American 
winter.  I  call  this  the  cold  season  in  conformity  to  cus- 
tom, especially  in  Bengal,  although  it  is  in  reality,  the  mod- 
erate or  temperate  season,  the  rainy  months,  from  May  to 
October,  being  much  colder.  It  still  continues  very 
healthy.  There  are  but  very  fevv  fevers,  and  we  hardly 
hear  the  cholera  mentioned.  But  the  season  for  that 
dreadful  malady  is  approaching.  Symptoms  of  hot  weather 
have  already  appeared. 

*'  The  showers  which  have  fallen  this  month,  have  been 
peculiarly  acceptable,  as  the  earth  to  the  depth  of  three 
inches,  was  perfectly  baked  and  pulverized.  Vegetation 
had  almost  ceased,  and  the  herbage  had  nearly  withered 
away.  But  the  showers  have  afforded  a  very  seasonable 
relief  Gardens  at  this  season  of  the  year  are  kept  alive 
only  by  profuse  irrigation  ;  and  in  many  places  it  is  ex- 
ceedingly difficult  to  obtain  a  supply  of  water  for  family 
use." 

During  the  month  of  March,  the  thermometer  stood  at 
9  o'clock,  A.  M.  at  from  79^  to  84*^.  And  at  3  o'clock, 
P.  M.  at  from  87'^  to  93"^.  Two  entire  days  only  of  this 
month  were  cloudy. 

Mr.  Boardman's  friend  in  North  Yarmouth,  to  whom  the 
following  letter  was  addressed,  had,  it  seems,  in  a  previous 
communication,  made  some  inquiries  as  to  the  prospects 
of  Christians  of  similar  professions  being  useful  to  the 
cause  of  Christ  in  Burmah ;  also  respecting  schools,  and 
the  propriety  of  the  missionaries  publishing  a  history  of 
Burmah.  In  answer  to  these  inquiries,  he  writes  as  fol- 
lows: 

"  My  dear  Brother  Stockbridge, 

"Yours  of  March  the  20th,  1827,  was  received  a  month 
since.  Little  did  I  think  when  I  was  writing  you  before, 
that  in  two  days  afterwards  your  first-born  son   would  be 


REV.    G.    D.    BOARD  MAN.  153 

removed  by  death.  May  his  early  and  sudden  departure 
be  richly  sanctified  to  yourselves  and  your  surviving  chil- 
dren, for  whom  I  have  just  offered  up  prayers  to  our  Heav- 
enly Father. 

'*  I  have  laid  your  letter  before  my  brethren  in  the  mis- 
sion, and  they  siy,  in  reference  to  Christians  of  similar  pro- 
fessions being  useful  to  the  mission  in  this  place,  that  if 
good  tried  Christians  would  come  and  learn  the  language^ 
they  might  be  of  essential  service.  Without  learning  the 
language — which,  by  the  way,  is  no  small  labor — they  could 
not  do  much,  except  by  the  encouragement  they  might  af- 
ford the  missionaries.  It  would  be  delightful  to  have  more 
Christian  society,  but  whether  it  would  be  desirable  for  a 
family  to  resign  all  the  privileges  of  a  Christian  home  for 
this  dreadful  wilderness,  without  the  intention  of  learning 
the  language,  and  preaching  to  the  natives,  seems  to  me, 
at  least,  doubtful.  I  would  not,  however,  discourage  any 
good  Christian  brother  who  feels  his  heart  inclined  to  come. 
You  cannot  easily  form  an  idea  of  the  wretched  way  in 
which  children,  even  of  Christian  parents,  must  be  brought 
up  in  this  country.  No  schools — no  English  preaching — 
no  good  example  from  the  people  around  them,  adapted  to 
their  age  and  circumstances — their  parents  incessantly  em- 
ployed among  the  heathen,  so  as  to  have  scarcely  any  time 
to  instruct  their  own  children — and  the  horrid  customs  and 
language  of  the  heathen,  made  more  familiar  to  them  than 
Christian  example  and  Christian  instruction. 

**  As  to  the  history  of  Burmah,  I  fear  we  cannot  gratify 
you.  Desirable  and  fright  with  benefits  as  the  work  you 
propose,  may  be,  the  missionaries  have  no  time  for  perform- 
ing it.  Our  hands  are  full,  and  it  is  by  mere  tl^eft  that  we 
can  get  time  to  write  letters  and  journals.  If  a  few  lay- 
men were  here,  and  should  direct  their  labors  in  this  way, 
they  might  do  good.  In  that  case,  they  must  study  the 
languige. 

*'  As  to  schools,  we  have  made  a  beginning.  We  think, 
though  we  cannot  yet  speak  with  certainty,  th^t  it  will  re- 
quire thirty  dollars  per  year  to  support  either  a  boy  or  a^iri 
in  the  school  at  this  place." 


14 


154  MEMOIR     OF 

To  his  Mother. 

"  Maulmein,  Jan.  Xlth,  1828. 
"  Ever  dear  Mother, 

"We  have  lately  had  the  pleasure  of  receiving  tvv'o  letters 
from  you,  one  written  from  Cumberland,  and  one  from  New 
Sharon.  As  Sarah  is  most  incessantly  engaged  in  the 
school,  and  in  family  cares,  she  hopes  you  will  not  think 
her  wanting  in  filial  affection,  if,  instead  of  writing  a  sep- 
arate letter,  she  should  sign  her  name  with  that  of  your 
son. 

"  You  will  be  happy  to  learn  that  we  expect  to-day  to 
witness  the  baptism  of  two  Burmans.  A  third  person  has 
requested  baptism,  but  is  now  absent.  Several  others  give 
us  hope  that  they  will  soon  follow. 

"  We  feel  deeply  interested  in  the  schools.  Sarah  spends 
all  her  time  from  breakfast  till  noon,  with  the  Burman  girls, 
besides  having  the  charge  of  all  the  clothes  of  both  the 
schools,  and  the  provisions  for  the  boys.  On  Lord's-days 
she  spends  some  time  in  instructing  them  in  Christianity, 
and  occasionally  converses  as  she  is  able,  with  Burman 
women,  on  religious  subjects. 

"  George  has  charge  of  the  boys,  but  still  spends  most  of 
his  time  in  studying  the  Burman  language.  We  hope  the 
children  thus  placed  under  our  care,  will  be  brought  to 
know  and  serve  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  that  they  may  become 
eminently  useful  to  their  benighted  countrymen. 

"  But  we  feel  the  deepest  solicitude  for  our  dear  little 
babe,  whose  soul  is  in  a  special  sense  intrusted  to  us.  Our 
prayers  daily  ascend  to  the  throne  of  grace  in  her  behalf. 
bo  let  us  know  that  you  also  remember  her  daily  in  your 
prayers. 

"  As  to  our  dear  parents,  both  in  Salem  and  New  Sharon, 
we  feel  comparatively  at  rest.  We  are  assured  they  have 
made  Christ  their  refuge,  and  that  he  who  has  received 
them  into  his  gracious  favor,  and  led  them  on  thus  far,  will 
not  forsake  them  at  the  last.  We  desire  and  pray  that  the 
days  of  your  declining  years  may  pass  happily  away  in  the 
enjoyment  of  His  favor,  whose  presence  gives  joy  even  in 
the  darkest  hour.  And  when  your  earthly  pilgrimage  shall 
be  ended,  may  you  hear  the  Saviour's  voice  kindly  calling 
▼ou  to  your  heavenly  and  eternal  home.     But  while  you 


K  E  V.    ti.    D.     BO  A  RDM  AN.  165 

remain  in  the  flesh,  we  hope  and  are  assured  you  will  not 
forget  us,  who  so  much  need  your  intercessions.  Our  work 
is  inconceivably  responsible  and  momentous,  and  we  are 
often  oppressed  with  a  consciousness  of  our  unworthiness 
and  want  of  proper  qualifications  for  the  duties  of  our  sta- 
tion. Our  eyes  are  unto  the  Lord,  who,  we  hope,  will  give 
us  strength  and  grace  equal  to  our  day. 

'•  We  continue  to  enjoy  much  mutual  happiness,  and  feel 
an  unabated  desire  to  be  useful  to  the  poor  heathen.  You 
cannot  easily  imagine  how  totally  dark  a  heathen's  mind  is. 
He  is  as  much  a  stranger  to  religious  truth,  as  a  blind  man 
is  to  the  distinction  of  colors.  Bat  when  the  light  of  divine 
truth  begins  to  shine,  as  it  is  now  beginning  to  shine  on 
these  dark  minds,  the  darkness  is  dispersed,  and  the  truth 
is  received  gladly." 

Mr.  Boardman  has  before  informed  us,  that  he  was  in  the 
habit  of  holding  daily  familiar  conversation  with  the  boys  of 
his  school  on  religious  subjects.  Of  this  judicious  measure, 
pursued  no  doubt  with  fidelity  and  much  earnest  prayer  to 
God  for  direction  and  success,  he  was  soon  permitted  to 
witness  the  most  encouraging  results.  In  addition  to  the 
directness  of  the  application  of  truth  thus  personally  en- 
forced, the  laying  aside,  on  the  part  of  the  teacher,  of  his 
seeming  superiority  of  rank  and  character,  and  the  bringing 
of  himself  down  to  a  level  with  his  pupils,  when  he  places 
them  in  the  most  easy  and  unembarrassed  circumstances 
to  listen  to  his  familiar  inculcation  of  truth,  combine  to 
render  this  one  of  the  most  happy  and  successful  modes  of 
imparting  religious  instruction.  In  a  conversation  of  this 
kind,  one  of  Mr.  Boardman's  scholars  requested  that  on  the 
next  day  he  might  read  the  Scriptures  all  day,  instead  of 
attending  to  his  usual  studies,  "  VVhy,"  asked  Mr.  B.  *'  do 
you  wish  to  read  the  Scriptures  ?"  "  In  order,"  said  the 
lad,  "  to  become  a  disciple,"  **  Do  you  then  wish  to  be- 
'  come  a  disciple  while  yet  so  young?"  ''  I  do,  sir,  because 
young  people  are  exposed  to  death  as  well  as  others  ;  and 
if  I  should  die  without  becoming  a  disciple,  I  should  go  to 
hell ;  but  if  I  become  a  disciple,  I  shall  have  nothing  to 
fear."  "Have  you  seen  your  sin?"  "I  have  seen  some 
of  them."     "  What  sin  does  your  conscience  charge  you 


156  MEMOIR     OF 

with?"  "I  have  neglected  the  true  God,  who  has  sustain- 
ed me  by  night  and  by  day,  and  who  has  fed  and  clothed, 
me  all  my  life,  and  I,  notwithstanding,  have  worshipped 
false  gods."  '*  But  you  have  not  worshipped  Gaudama?"  "I 
have  not  worshipped  him,  but  have  neglected  the  trve  God." 
He  then  confessed  some  other  violations  of  the  divine  com- 
mands. On  his  speaking  of  Christ  as  a  great  benefactor, 
Mr.  B.  asked  him  why  we  should  love  Jesus  Christ?  "  Be- 
cause he  pitied  us,  and  laid  down  his  life  to  save  us  from 
hell,"  was  the  reply. 

On  leaving  Calcutta  for  Amherst,  it  was  Mr.  Board  man's 
happiness  to  become  acquainted  with  Dr.  Calender,  a  pious 
physician,  who  took  passage  in  the  same  ship.  With  this 
gentleman  he  formed  a  most  endeared  Christian  acquain- 
tance, and  contracted  a  firm  and  lasting  friendship.  Dur- 
ing his  residence  at  Amherst  and  Maulmein,  this  gentle- 
man became  his  family  physician,  and  by  his  kind  and  un- 
remitted attentions  greatly  endeared  himself  to  the  mission 
family.  In  January  Mr.  Boardman's  little  daughter  was 
severely  afflicted  with  ophthalmia.  After  gratefully  acknowl- 
edging the  divine  blessing  on  the  means  employed  for  her 
recovery,  he  thus  speaks  of  the  kindness  of  the  doctor  : 

"  We  feel  under  great  obligations  for  the  assiduous  atten- 
tion which  our  dear  Christian  iriend.  Dr.  Calender,  has 
shown  her.  Indeed,  this  is  only  one  of  the  instances  in 
^vhich  we  have  experienced  his  kindness.  From  our  first 
acquaintance  with  him  in  Calcutta,  he  has  ever  been  ready 
to  afford  us  all  the  assistance  in  his  power.  He  attended 
Mrs.  Boardman  and  our  babe  during  their  severe  illness  im- 
mediately after  our  arrival  at  Amherst ;  and  in  many  other 
cases  he  has  evinced  much  delight  in  contributing  to  my 
comfort.  Although  he  will  receive  no  compensation  from 
us,  we  doubt  not  he  will  be  rewarded  at  the  resurrection  of 
the  just.  It  is  a  subject  of  deep  regret  to  us,  that  his  de- 
clining health  obliges  him  soon  to  leave  us  for  Scotland, 
his  native  land. 

'*  Jan.  24.  Received  a  formal  visit  from  our  friend  and 
Christian  brother,  Dr.  Calender.  He  leaves  to-morrow. 
Our  prayer  is  that  the  God  of  grace  may  comfort  and  sup- 
port him  in  all  his  pilgrimage,  and  at  last  raise  him  to  a 
seat  of  glory  in  the  skies." 


REV.    G.    D.    B  O  A  II  D  M  A  N. 


157 


Under  date  of  the  8th  of  March,  Mr.  Boardman  thus 
describes  a  scene  familiar  to  many  who  live  in  the  interior 
of  our  own  country  : 

*'  Just  as  we  were  lighting  the  lamps  this  evening,  we 
heard  the  rushing  of  winds  coming  with  the  roar  of  a  hur- 
ricane from  the  east.  On  running  to  the  door,  we  beheld 
the  eastern  mountains,  a  mile  from  our  house,  all  in  a  flame  ; 
a  violent  tempest  was  driving  the  fire  directly  towards 
us.  The  mountains  for  a  mile  or  more  in  extent,  were  in- 
volved in  one  general  blaze ;  and  as  the  grass  and  brush- 
wood were  thick  and  perfectly  dry,  the  devouring  element 
spread  and  advanced  towards  us  with  amazing  rapidity. 
From  the  nature  of  our  house,  built  of  bamboo  and  leaves, 
we  knew  that  should  the  fire  reach  us,  all  attempts  to  save 
it  would  be  ineffectual.  Our  only  resource  would  be  in 
precipitate  flight,  as  the  house  would  be  reduced  to  ashes 
in  ten  or  fifteen  minutes.  We  packed  up  a  few  clothes, 
and  some  other  light  articles  of  necessary  use,  and  stood 
ready  to  retreat  with  them  and  with  our  beloved  babe,  from 
the  impending  danger.  The  darkness  of  the  evening 
heightened  our  alarm,  as  we  had  reason  to  apprehend  that 
tigers,  leopards,  and  other  wild  animals,  driven  by  the  fire 
from  their  haunts,  might  beset  our  path.  The  fire  still  con- 
tinued to  advance  till  it  came  within  a  few  rods  of  our 
house,  when,  providentially,  the  winds  ceased  and  the  fire 
subsided.  The  eastern  horizon  is  still  glittering  with  the 
blaze  on  the  mountains  ;  but  unless  the  winds  should  again 
increase,  we  are  out  of  danger.  Had  the  fire  reached  our 
dwelling,  a  large  portion  of  the  village  would  probably  have 
been  destroyed.  Thus  we  are  again  preserved  when  no 
human  hand  could  save  us. 

"  March  14.  This  morning  one  of  the  scholars  in  the 
girl's  boarding  school  fell  asleep  in  death.  She  was  seven 
years  old, — had  been  a  slave,  and  had  suffered  much  from 
cruel  masters.  She  had  been  in  the  school  about  six  or 
seven  months,  and  had  learned  enough  of  the  Gospel  to  lead 
her,  as  we  trust,  to  a  saving  knowledge  of  Christ.  She 
left  most  satisfactory  evidence  of  having  experienced  true 
conversion.  She  died  peacefully,  and  we  doubt  not  she 
sleeps  in  Jesus. 

"  March  20.     At  sunrise,  witnessed  the  baptism  of  a 
14* 


158  MEMOIR     OF 

young  Burman,  or  rather  a  Siamese  youth,  twenty  years 
old,  who  till  lately  was  in  midnight  pagan  darkness.  But 
the  Lord  has  been  exceedingly  good  to  him  ;  he  seems  to 
have  more  knowledge  of  Christ  and  his  Gospel,  and  more 
love  to  God,  than  some  who  have  heard  the  Gospel  for  many 
years. 

**  March  23.  Lord's-day.  Three  very  respectable  Bur- 
mans  requested  baptism,  and  this  evening,  after  the  Lord's 
supper,  were  examined  and  accepted  by  the  church.  They 
will  probably  be  baptized  next  Lord's-day.  These,  with 
the  three  who  have  just  been  baptized,  and  one  who  has 
been  examined  and  approved,  make  seven  who  have  been 
admitted  as  candidates  for  the  ordinance  since  the  year 
commenced.  May  this  prove  to  be  the  beginning  of  a 
powerful  work  of  grace  in  this  region." 

In  a  letter  to  Dr.  Bolles,  Mr.  Boardman  thus  announces 
the  death  of  Dr.  Price  : 

*'  The  Lord  has  been  pleased  again  to  visit  our  mission- 
ary circle,  and  to  remove  one  of  our  number  by  death. 
Intelligence  has  just  reached  us  from  Ava,  that  Dr.  Price 
died  there,  of  consumption,  on  the  14th  ult.  Particulars 
have  not  yet  been  received.  Thus  our  number  is  again 
reduced,  and  we  are  called  to  bow  in  submission  to  the  di- 
vine dispensation.  May  we  be  enabled  to  make  a  wise, 
practical  improvement  of  this  event.  It  teaches  us  to  be 
diligent  in  business,  fervent  in  spirit,  serving  the  Lord. 

**  But  how  singular  and  inscrutable  the  Providence, 
which  preserved  the  families  of  both  our  missionary  breth- 
ren at  Ava,  during  all  their  severe  sufferings  in  their  late 
captivity,  and  has  since,  in  the  space  of  about  two  years 
from  their  release,  removed  Mrs.  Judson  and  Maria,  and 
Dr.  and  Mrs.  Price !" 

The  view  which  we  have  taken  of  the  mission  at  Maul- 
mein,  presents  the  brethren  there  as  laboring  in  company, 
in  the  enjoyment  of  much  Christian  and  domestic  comfort. 
The  time  had  now  come,  when  it  seemed  expedient,  both 
to  them  and  to  the  Board  in  America,  to  widen  the  field 
of  their  operations.  Letters  had  been  received  from  the 
Corresponding   Secretary,  advising  them  to  disperse  in 


R  E  V.    G.    D.    B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  159 

different  directions,  and  to  establish  new  stations  at  such 
distances  from  each  other,  as  to  admit  of  occasional  meet- 
ings for  prayer,  consultation  and  mutual  encouragement. 
Such  locations  of  themselves,  desirable  as  they  were  to  the 
missionaries,  and  important  for  the  purposes  specified, 
seemed,  at  the  present  time,  impracticable.  Maulmein,  a 
new  town  built  in  the  jungle,  was  so  situated  that  there 
was,  in  the  judgment  of  the  brethren,  no  other  eligible 
spot  for  a  missionary  station  within  one  hundred  and  fifty 
miles  ;  unless,  by  fixing  on  some  place  in  Martaban  or 
Rangoon,  they  chose  to  expose  themselves  again  to  the 
caprice  of  the  Burman  government.  Tavoy  and  Arracan, 
two  important  provinces,  had  been  ceded  by  the  Burman 
monarch  to  the  English  in  the  late  treaty  of  peace.  These 
two  provinces,  now  under  the  English  government,  pre- 
sented most  inviting  fields  for  missionary  enterprise.  The 
former  of  these,  Tavoy,  was  at  length  determined  on  as 
the  site  for  the  new  station,  and  Mr.  Boardman  as  the  per- 
son to  commence  the  establishment.  Several  circumstan- 
ces worthy  of  notice,  would,  we  may  suppose,  combine  to 
render  this  appointment  not  a  little  trying  to  his  feelings. 
He  had  himself  founded  the  station  at  Maulmein,  and  had 
been  nearly  one  year  laboring  assiduously  to  improve  it. 
He  had  patiently  met  and  surmounted  the  obstacles  at- 
tending its  establishment,  had  endured  the  perils,  priva- 
tions and  actual  losses  recorded  in  its  early  history,  and 
had  enjoyed  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  it  rising  in  comforts 
and  usefulness.  He  had  looked  upon  this  spot  as  his 
**  earthly  home,"  as  the  "end  of  his  wanderings,"  and  we 
have  seen  with  what  high  satisfaction  he  contemplated  it 
as  the  field  of  his  future  labors.  But  what  endeared  the 
spot  to  his  heart  more  than  all  these,  was,  that  a  good  de- 
gree of  religious  feeling  had  been  produced  by  the  preach- 
ing of  the  Gospel  to  the  natives,  which,  it  was  fondly 
hoped,  would  be  productive  of  the  most  favorable  results. 
Three  had  just  been  baptized,  and  four  more  were  admit- 
ted as  candidates  for  that  ordinance.  Besides,  if  he  must 
leave  Maulmein,  it  would  be  natural  to  suppose  that  he 
would  prefer  another  station  to  one  in  Tavoy.  It  should 
be  remembered,  that  his  thoughts  were  first  directed  to  the 
Burman  mission,  by  the  death  of  Mr.  Colman,  at  Cox's 
Bazar,  Arracan  ;    that  from  the  moment  of  his  receiving 


160  MEMOIR     OF 

the  intelligence  of  this  event,  his  thoughts  had  dwelt  with 
intense  interest  on  that  station,  that  his  first  convictions 
of  duty  were,  that  it  was  for  him  to  fill  the  place  of  that 
worthy  missionary,  and  to  re-establish  the  mission  made 
vacant  by  his  death.  Yet  we  may  learn  with  what  readi- 
ness he  could  forego  all  these  considerations,  when  we 
hear  him  saying,  "  Still,  we  feel  no  reluctance  at  leaving 
when  duty  calls." 

On  the  29th  of  March,  Mr.  Boardman  and  his  little  fam- 
ily, in  company  with  the  young  Siamese,  lately  baptized, 
the  Karen,  who  had  been  admitted  as  a  candidate  for  bap- 
tism, and  four  of  the  scholars  belonging  to  the  boy's 
school,  left  Maulmein  for  Tavoy.  The  next  day  they  em- 
barked at  Amherst  on  board  the  ship  which  was  to  convey 
them  to  the  place  of  their  destination,  with  the  hope  of 
sailing  in  a  few  days.  While  lying  in  Amherst  harbor, 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Boardman  went  on  shore  to  visit  the  memo- 
rable hope-tree,  under  whose  shade  repose  the  ashes  of 
the  excellent  Mrs.  Ann  H.  Judson,  the  heroine  of  modern 
missions,  to  shed,  as  they  supposed,  the  last  tears  of  affec- 
tionate remembrance  over  her  sleeping  dust.  "  The  grave," 
he  remarks,  "  is  near  the  bank  of  the  river,  enclosed  within 
a  wooden  paling,  with  not  a  stone  to  tell  the  passing  stran- 
ger who  lies  there.*  We  can  seldom  think  of  Amherst 
without  the  most  painful  associations.  The  place  itself  is 
delightful,  but  the  events  which  have  occurred  there,  are 
extremely  painful  to  our  recollection." 

They  left  Amherst  harbor  April  1st,  and  arrived  at 
Tavoy  on  the  9th.     Mr.  Boardman  thus  describes  Tavoy  : 


*  We  are  happy  in  being  able  to  state,  that  since  the  time  alluded 
to,  the  pious  benevolence  of  a  few  female  friends,  has  enabled  the 
Board  to  erect  a  neat  memorial  of  Mrs.  Judson,  which  has  been 
placed  at  her  grave,  under  the  hope-tree  in  Amherst.  It  consists  of 
two  marble  grave-stones  with  the  following  inscription  : 

"  Erected  to  the  memory  of  Ann  H.  Judson,  wife  of  Adoniram 
Judson,  Jr.  Missionary  of  the  Baptist  General  Convention  in  the 
United  States,  to  the  Burman  Empire.  She  was  born  at  Bradford, 
in  the  State  of  Massachusetts,  North  America,  December  22d,  1798. 
She  arrived,  with  her  husband,  at  Rangoon,  in  July,  18J  3  ;  and  there 
commenced  those  Missionary  toils,  which  she  sustained  with  such 
Christian  fortitude,  decision  and  perseverance,  amid  scenes  of  civil 
commotion  and  personal  affliction,  as  won  for  her  universal  respect 
and  affection.     She  died  at  Amherst,  October  24th,  1826." 


REV.     G.     D.     B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  161 

'*  The  city  stands  on  a  low  plain,  and  is  regularly  laid 
out,  surrounded  by  a  wall  of  brick  and  foss.  The  streets 
intersect  each  other  at  right  angles,  and  the  general  ap- 
pearance of  the  place  and  people  exhibits  much  more  of 
comfort  and  prosperity,  than  in  the  neighborhood  of  Maul- 
mein.  The  population  of  the  place,  according  to  the  last 
census,  is  about  nine  thousand,  of  whom  about  six  thou- 
sand are  Burmans. 

"  Tavoy  is  in  latitude  13°  and  4',  nearly  south-east  from 
Rangoon,  and  south  by  east  from  Martaban,  at  about  one 
hundred  and  fifty  miles  distant  from  each.  The  city, 
though  on  a  low  plain,  is  surrounded  by  high  mountains 
on  three  sides.  Across  the  mountains,  on  the  west  side, 
it  is  only  fifteen  miles  to  the  sea.  It  is  nearly  thirty-five 
miles  to  the  mouth  of  the  river,  and  twenty-one  miles  from 
the  anchoring  ground  for  ships." 

On  his  arrival  at  Tavoy,  Mr.  B.  felt  less  disposed  to  regard 
this  as  his  earthly  home,  than  when  he  established  himself 
at  Maulmein.  He  also  seems  to  have  indulged  less  san- 
guine hopes  of  success.  His  removal  from  that  field  of  la- 
bor to  this,  and  the  disappointment  of  his  hopes  relative  to 
the  re-establishment  of  the  Arracan  mission,  had  led  him  to 
regard  himself  more  as  a  stranger  and  a  pilgrim  on  earth, 
and  to  follow,  unhesitatingly,  the  dictates  of  divine  provi- 
dence, however  opposed  to  his  inclinations.  The  Lord 
was  thus  preparing  him  for  more  extensive  usefulness.  He 
had  now  entered  on  a  field  of  labor  entirely  new  ;  a  field 
which  he  was  to  occupy,  not  in  company  with  his  brethren, 
but  alone  and  single  handed.  The  following  extract  from 
his  journal,  will  show  with  what  feelings  he  entered  upon 
this  new  station  : 

*'  On  our  arrival,  we  were  very  kindly  received  by  Capt. 
Burney,  the  Civil  Commissioner  for  the  Tavoy  District. 
What,  now,  is  the  design  of  Providence,  in  bringing  us  to 
this  place ;  whether  we  are  to  spend  our  days  here,  or 
wander  still  further  ;  and  if  we  remain  here  for  life,  whether 
we  are  to  toil  and  labor,  and  after  all,  say,  '  Who  hath  be- 
lieved our  report  ?'  or  whether  God  is  about  to  appear  in 
mercy,  to  emancipate  the  Davays  from  the  bondage  of 
idolatry,  we  cannot  foretell.     One  thing  is  certain,  we  were 


162  MEMOIR     OF 

brought  here  by  the  guidance  of  Providence.  It  was  no 
favorite  scheme  of  ours.  We  did  not  follow  our  own  in- 
clinations, or  our  own  wills  in  coming,  independently  of  the 
dictates  of  duty.  For  although  we  thought  this  an  impor- 
tant station  to  be  occupied,  we  rather  chose  a  scene  of 
labor  in  the  more  populous  province  of  Arracan.  Tavoy 
is  a  place  which  we  know  scarcely  anything  about,  except 
that  it  is  inhabited  by  the  benighted  worshippers  of  Gau- 
dama's  shrines  and  images.  We  have  come  hither  in  sim- 
ple obedience  to  what  we  could  consider  as  nothing  else 
than  an  indication  of  the  Divine  Will.  Should  we  never 
have  the  happiness  to  witness  a  conversion  among  the  Da- 
vays,  we  cannot  reproach  ourselves  with  having  forced  our 
way  here  against  the  advice  of  our  more  judicious  brethren, 
and  the  apparent  will  of  God.  Here  then,  in  obedience  to 
the  intimations  of  Providence,  we  pitch  our  tent ;  here  we  set 
up  our  banner  ;  here,  if  it  be  the  Lord's  will,  we  are  willing 
to  live,  and  labor,  and  find  our  graves.  Oar  Father,  the 
pilgrim's  God,  be  thou  the  guide  of  our  youth.  If  thou 
hast  any  work  to  accomplish  by  us  in  this  place,  here  are 
thy  servants ;  employ  us  as  thou  seest  best.  From  this 
day  till  the  close  of  life,  may  we  pursue  no  other  object 
than  that  of  serving  our  God  and  Redeemer." 

On  the  19th  of  April,  ten  days  from  the  time  of  his  ar- 
rival, Mr.  Boardman  had  procured  a  house  in  the  city,  and 
having  become  quietly  settled,  had  commenced  public  wor- 
ship in  the  Burman  language.  He  immediately  had  evi- 
dence that  the  Lord,  in  bringing  him  to  Tavoy,  had  an 
important  work  to  accomplish  through  his  instrumentality. 
He  had  no  sooner  opened  his  doors  for  worship,  than  in- 
quirers began  to  present  themselves.  A  few  extracts  from 
his  journal,  commencing  at  this  early  date  of  his  new  mis- 
sion, cannot  fail  to  be  interesting. 

*'  April  19th.  This  evening,  a  young  man,  named  My- 
at  Poo,  attended  Burman  worship  with  us  at  the  house,  and 
after  the  service  was  ended,  he  told  me  he  was  inquiring 
about  the  true  religion.  He  said  he  had  lately  come  from 
Maulmein,  where  he  had  once  or  twice  heard  about  our 
religion — thai  he  had  ever  since  been  considering  it,  and 
was  now  strongly  inclined  to  embrace  it.     Pie  began,  he 


REV.     G.     D.     BOARD  MAN.  163 

said,  to  consider  while  at  Maulmein,  but  since  he  had  seen 
Moung  Shwayben  and  myself  in  Tavoy,  he  had  believed. 
I  told  him  not  to  think  by  becoming  a  Christian  he  would 
obtain  worldly  good.  '  By  no  means,'  said  he,  '  I  seek  not 
worldly  good ;  I  want  to  be  saved.  My  whole  past  life 
seems  to  be  nothing  but  sin  against  the  eternal  God,  whom 
I  have  neither  known  nor  served.'  As  we  proceeded  in 
conversation,  his  mind  seemed  more  enlightened,  and  his 
feelings  more  excited.  '  When  I  was  at  Maulmein,'  said 
he,  '  I  had  a  little  light  like  the  daw^n  of  day  ;  now  the  sun 
has  arisen  upon  me.  I  was  blind,  now  I  see.  I  feel  as  if 
I  had  passed  into  another  state  of  existence,  (i.  e.  transmi- 
grated.) lam  very  happy.'  Afterwards  he  added,  'As 
the  grass  and  shrubbery,  which  in  the  hot  season  are  dry 
and  withered,  instantly  revive,  look  green  and  flourish  when 
the  rains  begin  to  fall,  so  my  mind,  which  has  been  miser- 
able and  almost  dead,  is  now  revived  and  happy.'*  Before 
the  evening  was  past,  he  said  his  mind  was  made  up,  he 
renounced  Boodhism,  and  embraced  Christianity ;  and 
although  a  sojourner  here  before,  he  now  wishes  to  reside 
here  permanently,  that  he  may  enjoy  further  instruction. 
I  gave  him  a  book,  and  desired  him  to  consider  so  weighty 
a  matter  somewhat  longer.  He  said  he  would,  adding,  '  I 
shall  come  again  to-morrow,' 

"  April  ^Oth,  Lord's-day.  About  twenty  Burmans 
came  in,  as  they  said,  to  hear  the  new  teacher.  I  read  a 
portion  of  Scripture  and  engaged  in  prayer,  and  made  a  few 
remarks,  some  of  which  they  probably  understood.  Myat 
Poo  was  here  most  of  the  day,  and  expressed  additional 
conviction  of  the  truth  of  the  Gospel. 

*  This  is  an  exceedingly  expressive  figure  in  India. 


164  MEMOIR     OF 


CHAPTER  XII. 


Historical  sketch  of  the  Karens — Their  apparent  readiness  to  receive 
the  Gospel — Description  of  Tavoy  with  its  temples  and  images. 

The  effect  of  Mr.  Boardman's  labors  on  the  condition  of 
the  Karens,  constitutes  the  most  striking  feature  of  his  mis- 
sion at  Tavoy.  It  seems  desirable,  therefore,  that  some- 
thing should  here  be  known  respecting  that  singular  and 
interesting  people.  At  the  time  Mr.  Boardman  became 
acquainted  with  them,  they  had  no  written  language,*  and 
of  course,  no  records  of  their  origin,  or  of  remarkable 
events  which  might  have  occurred  among  them.  The  sub- 
joined historical  sketch  was  given  by  Mr.  Boardman,  after 
two  years  extensive  acquaintance  with  them,  and  contains 
some  interesting  particulars  : 

"  It  may  be  proper  here  to  introduce  some  remarks  re- 
specting the  difficulties  to  be  encountered  in  Christianizing 
the  Karens.  My  object  in  doing  this,  is  particularly  to 
prevent  any  too  sanguine  expectations  which  any  of  my 
communications  may  have  excited  in  our  American  friends 
respecting  their  immediate  conversion  to  God,  and  to  show 
what  need  a  missionary  to  them  will  stand  in  of  a  large 
share  of  the  apostolical  spirit  and  zeal. 

"  1.  The  Karens  speak  a  language  peculiar  to  themselves; 
a  language,  which  has  never  been  reduced  to  writing.  It 
may  not  be  absolutely  necessary  to  construct  a  written  lan- 
guage, into  which  the  Bible  may  be  translated  and  given 
them  ;  but  when  we  consider  that  they  are  a  people  spread 
over  all  the  forests  of  Arracan,  Burmah,  Martaban,  Tavoy, 
Mergui,  Siam,  and  perhaps  many  other  countries,  it  can 
scarcely  be  doubted  but  the  giving  them  the  Scriptures  in 
their  own  language,  written  or  printed,  is  one  of  the  most 
feasible  and  hopeful  of  all  human  means  to  be  attempted 
for  their  conversion.     They  are  very  desirous  to  obtain  a 

*  Mr.  Wade  has  since  reduced  their  language  to  writing,  and 
has  been  successful  in  teaching  some  of  them  to  read. 


R  E  V.    G.      D.      BOARD  MAN.  165 

written  language,  which  is  another  circumstance  in  favor 
of  giving  it  to  them.  But  it  will  be  a  great  work  to  learn 
their  spoken  language,  then  reduce  it  to  writing,  and  after- 
wards translate  the  Scriptures  into  it.  But  there  is  this 
great  advantage,  there  will  be  no  false  books  in  the  lan- 
guage to  be  confuted. 

"  2.  The  Karens  are  divided  into  two  great  classes,  or 
nations,  as  they  would  say  ;  the  Myeet-thos  and  the  My- 
eet-khyans.  I  judge  that  in  Tavoy  the  division  is  nearly 
equal.  These  two  classes  use  two  dialects  so  different  that 
the  one  understands  the  other  with  difficulty.  I  imagine, 
however,  that  they  think  more  of  the  difference  of  dialect 
than  a  foreigner  would.  Each  class  very  naturally  prefers 
its  own  peculiar  dialect,  and  its  own  peculiarities  of  dress 
and  manners.  Both  classes  being  oppressed  by  their  hea- 
then masters,  they  have  more  friendly  intercourse  with 
each  other,  than  either  of  them  has  with  the  Burmans. 
Still,  a  Myeet-tho  chooses  a  Myeet-tho,  and  a  Myeet-khyen 
a  Myeet-khyen.  Of  the  two,  the  latter  class  is  much  more 
conformed  to  Burman  customs,  than  the  former,  and  not  a 
few  of  them  live  near  the  Burman  villages,  and  have  em- 
braced the  Boodhist  religion.  Of  this  description  are  those 
I  have  lately  visited  at  Sieng-mavv-tau,  and  particularly 
those  at  Toung-Byouk.  None  of  this  class  have  been  bap- 
tized. This  is  probably  owing  partly  to  their  prejudice  in 
favor  of  Boodhism,  and  partly  to  the  fact  that  Ro-thah- 
byao,  who  is  our  most  active  disciple,  and  has  most  fre- 
quently explained  to  them  the  Gospel,  is  a  Myeet-tho. 

"  3.  The  Karens  live  very  much  scattered,  and  in  places 
almost  inaccessible  to  any  but  themselves  and  the  wild 
beasts.  The  paths  which  lead  to  their  settlements  are  so 
obscurely  marked,  so  little  trodden,  and  so  devious  in  their 
course,  that  a  guide  is  needed  to  conduct  one  from  village 
to  village,  even  over  the  best  part  of  the  way.  Not  unfre- 
quently  the  path  leads  over  precipices,  over  cliffs  and  dan- 
gerous declivities,  along  deep  ravines,  frequently  meander- 
ing with  a  small  streamlet  for  miles,  which  we  have  to 
cross  and  recross,  and  often  to  take  it  for  our  path,  wading 
through  water  ancle  deep  for  an  hour  or  more.  There  are 
no  bridges,  and  we  often  have  to  ford  or  swim  over  consid- 
erable streams,  particularly  in  the  rainy  season  ;  when,  how- 
ever, the  difficulties  of  travelling  are  so  great,  as  to  render 
15 


1 66  M  E  M  O  I  U     O  F 

it  next  to  impossible.  Sometimes  we  have  to  sleep  in  the 
open  air  in  the  woods,  where,  besides  insects  and  reptiles, 
the  tiger,  the  rhinoceros,  and  the  wild  elephant,  render  our 
situation  not  a  little  uncomfortable  and  dangerous.  I  have 
never  met  with  either  of  these  dangerous  animals  in  the 
wilderness,  but  have  very  frequently  seen  their  recent  foot- 
steps and  their  haunts,  while  others  meet  them.  It  is  but 
seldom  they  do  hurt,  but  it  is  in  their  power,  and  sometimes 
they  have  the  disposition.  And  when,  after  having  en- 
countered so  many  difficulties,  and  endured  not  a  little 
fatigue  in  travelling,  and  been  exposed  to  so  many  dan- 
gers, we  come  to  a  village,  we  find,  perhaps,  but  twenty  or 
thirty  houses,  often  only  ten,  and  not  unfrequently  only  one 
or  two  within  a  range  of  several  miles. 

*'  The  Karens  are  the  simplest  children  of  nature  I  have 
ever  seen.  They  have  been  compared  to  the  aborigines 
of  America,  but  they  are  as  much  inferior  both  in  mental 
and  physical  strength,  as  a  puny  effeminate  Hindoo  is  infe- 
rior to  a  sturdy  Russian,  or  a  British  grenadier.  Of  all 
people  in  the  world,  the  Karens,  I  believe,  are  the  most 
timid  and  irresolute.  And  the  fable,  that  when  some  su- 
perior being  was  dispensing  written  languages  and  books 
to  the  various  nations  of  the  earth,  a  surly  dog  came  along 
and  drove  away  the  Karens  and  carried  off  their  books, 
agrees  better  with  their  indolent  and  timid  character,  than 
half  the  other  fables  in  vogue  among  the  wise  and  learned 
Burmans  do  with  truth  or  common  sense.  These  artless 
people  seem  contented,  and  not  unhappy  in  their  native 
forests,  treading  the  little  paths  their  fathers  trod  before 
them.  It  is  surprising  to  see  how  small  a  portion  of  worldly 
goods  satisfies  their  wants  and  limits  their  pursuits.  A  box 
of  betel,  often  no  other  than  the  joint  of  a  bamboo,  a  little 
heap  of  rice,  a  bamboo  basket  for  each  member  of  the  fam- 
ily to  carry  burdens  in,  a  cup,  a  rice  and  a  curry  pot,  a 
spinning  wheel  of  most  simple  structure,  a  knife  and  an 
axe,  a  change  of  simple  garments,  a  mat  of  leaves,  half  a 
dozen  water  buckets  of  bamboo  joints,  and  a  moveable  fire- 
place, is  nearly  all  their  frail  houses  contain  to  administer 
to  their  comfort.  With  these  accommodations,  they  are 
more  free  from  worldly  cares,  than  the  owners  of  farms 
and  stalls,  and  folds,  and  games,  and  ships,  and  stores. 
Their  only  worldly  care  is  to  raise   a  little  money  to  pay 


REV,      G.      D.      B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  167 

their  taxes,  under  which  they  groan.  Akhough  indolent 
in  the  extreme,  they  are  so  remote  from  the  city,  that  they 
are,  I  helieve,  less  wicked  than  most  heathen  nations. 
They  have  no  hopes  in  a  future  life,  and  generally  disdain 
all  allegiance  to  the  prevailing  religion  of  the  country. 
They  are  in  general,  as  careless  about  the  future  as  about 
the  present,  except  those  who  have  heard  the  Gospel,  and 
those  who  have  been  encouraged  by  the  Burmans  to  build 
kyoungs  and  pagodas,  in  the  hope  of  avoiding  in  the  next 
world,  the  state  of  hogs,  and  dogs,  and  snakes  and  worms. 
They  are  too  idle  to  be  quarrelsome  or  ambitious,  and  too 
poor  to  gamble,  or  eat,  or  drink  to  very  great  excess.  Their 
minds  are  vacant  and  open  for  the  reception  of  whatever 
contains  a  relish,  and  it  is  not  a  little  gratifying  to  see  so 
many  of  them  finding  that  relish  in  religion." 

Extracts  from  the  journal ,  illustrative  of  the  character  of 
the  Karens. 

"  May  1.  Received  a  visit  from  about  thirty  Karens, 
with  whom  I  had  some  conversation  on  religion.  Their 
remarks  confirmed  the  opinion  I  had  previously  enter- 
tained, that,  as  a  people^  the  Karens  are  atheists  in  the 
fullest,  largest  sense  of  the  word — that  they  acknowledge 
no  being  whatever  as  an  object  of  worship.  Some  few  of 
them,  from  their  connexion  with  Burmans,  have  become 
Boodhists.  But  the  general  mass  of  the  people  are  abso- 
lutely destitute  of  any  kind  of  religion  whatever.  They 
are  called  by  Burmans,  '  wild  men,'  because  they  have  no 
written  language,  no  religion,  avoid  the  cities,  and — some- 
what like  the  aborigines  of  America — dwell  in  the  wilder- 
ness, in  mountains  and  vallies.  They  are  averse  to  war, 
and,  in  general,  are  said  to  be  a  better  race  of  people  than 
the  Burmese.  One  of  their  most  common  sins  is  intempe- 
rate drinking ;  and  as  they  manufacture  their  own  liquor, 
this  sin  is  very  prevalent.  The  people  live  in  small  villa- 
ges, five,  ten  or  fifteen  miles  apart,  but  are  all  linked  in  a 
sort  of  brotherhood.  The  following  story,  related  by  my 
visiters  to-day,  will  show  the  credulity  of  these  people,  and 
also  suggest  an  idea  of  the  facility  with  which  almost  any 
religion,  true  or  false,  may  be  introduced  among  them. 

"  More  than  ten  years  ago,  a  man  in  the  habit  of  a  re- 


168  MEMOIR     OF 

ligious  ascetic,  visited  one  of  the  Karen  villages  several 
times,  and  preached  to  the  people  that  they  must  abstain 
from  the  use  of  certain  meats,  such  as  pork,  fowls,  &/C. — 
must  practise  certain  ceremonies,  and  worship  a  book, 
which  he  left  with  them.  He  also  told  them  there  was 
one  living  and  true  God.  About  half  of  the  villagers,  who 
were,  perhaps,  thirty  in  all,  believed  the  teacher  and  es- 
poused his  religion.  When  he  had  gone,  one  of  the  villa- 
gers, more  devoted  than  the  rest,  and  possessing  a  more 
retentive  memory,  became  teacher  to  his  brethren,  and 
although  he  cannot  read  a  word  in  the  book  which  they  so 
much  venerate,  and  knows  not  even  in  what  language  it  is 
written,  he  is  their  living  oracle,  and  the  defender  of  their 
faith.  In  consequence  of  their  devotedness  to  their  new 
religion,  the  poor  villagers  have  suffered  much  persecution 
from  their  Burman  neighbors  and  oppressors,  and  their 
lives  have  been  put  in  jeopardy.  The  teacher  has  ven- 
tured out  to  the  city  only  once  since  he  embraced  this  re- 
ligion. The  persons  who  related  the  story  said,  that  as 
the  English  were  now  the  masters  of  the  country,  the  Bur- 
mans  would  not  dare  to  offer  them  violence,  and  they  ac- 
cordingly promised  to  request  their  teacher  to  bring  his 
book  and  submit  it  to  my  examination.  As  one  of  the 
men  was  the  chief  of  the  village  where  this  sect  resides,  I 
suspect  I  shall,  before  long,  have  an  interview  with  the 
venerated  man.  My  visiters  requested  me  to  go  out  to 
their  village,  and  if  I  could  not  go,  they  begged  I  would 
allow  one  of  the  native  Christians  to  go  and  explain  the 
nature  and  precepts  of  the  Christian  religion.  1  intend 
to  comply  with  their  request.  I  gave  them  a  tract,  and 
they  engaged  to  get  some  person  to  read  it  to  them. 

"  May  4.  Lord's-day.  Upwards  of  thirty  persons  col- 
lected for  worship.  They  gave  good  attention,  and  appeared 
to  understand  a  part,  at  least,  of  what  I  told  them.  Several 
of  them  were  persons  who  came  last  Lord's-day,  which  is 
encouraging.  One  of  them  was  an  aged  female  religious 
mendicant.  She  listened  attentively  and  asked  many 
questions. 

"  May  13.  The  messengers  from  the  Karen  teacher 
arrived  to-day.  They  are  all  relatives  of  the  old  man,  and 
are,  probably,  among  the  learned  of  his  tribe.  One  of 
them  reads  Burman  very  well ;    a  qualification  which  very 


REV.      G.      D.      B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  169 

few  Karens  possess,  though  many  of  them  can  speak  it  a 
little.  In  most  cases,  however,  I  am  obliged  to  employ 
the  Karen  Christians  with  me,  to  interpret.  The  messen- 
gers first  exhibited  their  present — fourteen  duck's  eggs — 
and  then  delivered  the  following  message  : 

"  '  The  Karen  teacher  has  sent  us  to  say  he  is  very  ill, 
and  cannot  visit  the  English  teacher  at  present.  After*the 
close  of  the  rains  he  will  come  and  bring  his  book  to  be 
examined.  He  desires  that  his  relative,  one  of  the  mes- 
sengers, may  be  allowed  to  remain  with  the  English 
teacher  two  or  three  years,  to  learn  the  western  language, 
that  he  may  become  a  skilful  expounder  of  the  divine  law. 
He  has  received  the  tract  which  the  English  teacher  sent, 
and  on  hearing  it  read,  he  believed  it  heartily  and  wept 
over  it.  With  his  son,  who  understands  Burman,  he  goes 
from  house  to  house,  and  causes  it  to  be  read  to  the  peo- 
ple. Several  others  also  believe.  It  would  afford  great 
joy  if  the  English  teacher,  or  one  of  the  Christians  with 
him,  could  come  out  and  explain  the  Christian  Scriptures  ; 
many  would  believe.' 

"  I  have  conversed  with  my  visiters  at  some  length,  and 
they  profess  firmly  to  believe  our  doctrine  and  to  worship 
our  God.  They  propose  to  spend  three  days  with  me,  and 
then  to  return.  Their  village  is  three  days'  journey  from 
Tavoy.  They  say  my  doctrine  is  much  the  same  as 
theirs;  but,  I  apprehend,  that  though  their  great  teacher 
told  them  of  an  eternal  God,  the  other  things  that  he 
taught  are  very  different  from  what  I  teach.  I  proposed 
to  send  out  one  of  the  Christians  who  are  with  me,  as 
it  is  impossible  for  me  to  go  during  the  rains. 

"  May  16.  Repaired  early  in  the  morning  to  a  neigh- 
boring bank,  and  administered  Christian  baptism  to  Thah- 
byoo,  the  Karen  Christian,  who  accompanied  us  from 
Maulmein.  May  we  often  have  the  pleasure  of  witness- 
ing such  scenes.  The  three  Karen  visiters  were  present. 
They  appeared  to  be  impressed  with  the  truth  of  our 
doctrine,  and  say  they  are  resolved  to  worship  the  eternal 
God.  I  begin  to  feel  almost  persuaded  to  believe  that 
there  is  a  spark  of  sincerity  in  them,  and  that  we  shall 
yet  see  them  walking  in  the  ways  of  truth.  They  have 
urged  Ko  Thah-byoo  to  accompany  them,  and  I  left  it 
with  him  to  decide  whether  he  will  go  or  stay.  He  has 
15*  ^  ^ 


170  MEMOIR     OF 

concluded  to  go.  Perhaps  God  has  a  work  for  him  to 
do  among  his  countrymen.  He  is  very  zealous  in  de- 
claring what  he  knows  of  the  truth. 

"  The  visiters  say  they  are  so  persuaded  that  we  are 
right,  that  they  are  willing  to  leave  the  merits  of  their 
book  to  my  decision.  If  I  pronounce  it  a  bad  book, 
they  say  they  will  burn  it.  They  also  propose  to  erect 
a  large  zayat,  and  to  invite  me  out  after  the  rains,  when 
they  will  call  the  Karens  together  from  various  quarters 
to  hear  the  Gospel.  I  have  hope  that  God  is  about  to 
do  a  great  work  among  these  sons  of  the  wilderness. 

*'One  of  the  Karens  remains  With  me  as  a  learner.  The 
rest  leave  this  morning.     May  the  Lord  go  with  them. 

*'  May  18.  Lord's-day.  Fewer  people  than  usual  at 
worship  to-day  ;  but  one  person,  who  has  attended  several 
times  before,  said  to  the  Siamese  Christian,  *  I  can  see  no 
benefit  to  be  derived  from  worshipping  a  dead  god,  like 
Gaudama;  but  from  worshipping  ^Ae  living  God,  which 
you  tell  us  of,  some  good  may  arise.  The  Bur  man  priests 
preach  the  law  of  a  dead  god  ;  this  man,  (meaning  myself) 
the  law  of  the  living  God.' 

"  After  worship,  in  conversing  with  the  school-boys,  I 
was  surprised  and  gratified  to  find  that  one  or  two  of  them 
could  repeat  correctly  a  considerable  part  of  the  remarks  I 
made  during  worship.  This  encouraged  me  to  hope  that 
my  discourses  are  not  so  unintelligible  as  I  feared,  and 
that  the  truth  may  have  a  salutary  effect  on  the  hearts  of 
these  youth.  One  of  them  also  repeated  part  of  an  ad- 
dress, which  I  delivered  at  family  worship,  three  days  ago. 
It  was  truly  gratifying  to  perceive  how  correctly  he  re- 
membered even  slight  incidents  and  occasional  allusions 
and  references.  The  new  Karen  scholar,  who  is  about 
twenty  years  of  age,  seems  determined  to  make  up  by 
diligence  and  perseverance,  what  is  wanting  in  sound- 
ness and  acuteness  of  intellect. 

"  May  20.  Ko  Thah-byoo  finding  the  rains  very  violent 
and  the  brooks  much  swelled,  was  obliged  to  abandon  his 
plan  of  visiting  the  Karen  teacher's  village.  He  returned 
last  evening.  During  his  absence  he  met  several  people, 
to  whom  he  spoke  as  he  was  able.  Many  of  them  heard 
with  attention,  and  two  of  them  accompanied  him  on  his 
return,  in  order  to  gain  further  instruction.     They  profess 


R  E  V.    G.    J).    B  O  A  R  D  M  A  X.  171 

a  readiness  to  receive   the  Gospel,   and  wish   me  to   visit 
them  after  the  rains. 

"  May  28.  Last  evening  two  respectable  Karens,  whom 
Ko  Thah-byoo  saw  in  his  late  tour,  called  for  further  in- 
struction. They  live  a  day's  journey  from  Tavoy.  They 
profess  a  full  belief  of  the  truth  of  the  Gospel." 

Mr.  Boardman  thus  describes  Tavoy,  with  its  temples, 
pagodas  and  images.  Like  ancient  Athens,  the  city 
seemed  wholly  given  to  idolatry.  But  faith  lifts  up  her 
eye,  and  beholds  very  different  scenes  in  prospect. 

"  June  2.  In  order  to  decide  on  the  best  place  for 
building  a  zayat  and  a  dwelling-house,  I  have  lately  sur- 
veyed the  town,  going  through  the  length  "ud  breadth  of 
it.  My  spirit  has  been  somewhat  stirred  at  witnessing  the 
idolatry  of  the  people.  A  priest  told  me  the  other  day, 
that  the  city  contains  about  fifty  kyoungs,  which  are  in- 
habited by  about  two  hundred  priests.  To  nearly  all  the 
kyoungs,  one  temple  or  more  is  attached,  stored  with  im- 
ages of  Gaudama  and  various  relics  of  idolatry.  Some  of 
these  images  are  twenty  feet  high,  built  of  brick,  plastered 
and  gilt  throughout.  Some  are  of  wood,  and  many  of 
alabaster.  This  beautiful  stone  is  found  in  large  quanti- 
ties in  the  vicinity  of  Ava,  and  wrought  by  the  hands 
of  the  artificer  into  objects  of  worship,  and  sold  into  va- 
rious parts  of  the  Burman  empire.  Some  of  these  images 
are  larger  than  the  life,  of  one  solid  piece.  In  one  of 
these  temples  I  counted  thirty-five  images,  of  which  about 
one  third  were  alabaster.  It  ought,  in  justice,  to  be  said 
of  the  images  of  Gaudama,  that  they  are  not  obscene  and 
disgusting,  as  many  of  the  Hindoo  images  are,  but  though 
differing,  in  some  respects,  from  a  perfect  human  figure, 
they  are  neither  grossly  disproportioned,  ugly  or  monstrous. 
In  many  cases,  the  idols,  with  their  thrones  or  pedestals, 
are  set  with  an  immense  variety  of  ornaments,  so  as  to 
present  a  very  dazzling  appearance,  especially  to  the  eyes 
of  an  eastern  idolater.  The  furniture  of  the  temples, 
though  ill-arranged,  is  so  set  off  with  looking-glass,  gold 
paper,  and  other  tinsel  decorations,  as  to  impose  on  igno- 
rant persons,  and  excite  their  highest  admiration.  No 
small  degree  of  taste  {oriental  taste,  to  be  sure,)  is  also 
displayed  about  the  kyoungs  and  pagodas.     The  kyoungs 


172  MEMOIR     OF 

are  the  largest  buildings  in  the  city,  some  of  them  being 
supported  by  one  hundred  and  twenty  or  thirty  posts,  be- 
sides those  connected  with  verandahs  and  stair-cases. 
These  kyoungs,  as  well  as  the  temples,  are  fitted  up  with 
an  immense  variety  of  images,  sacred  relics,  &lc.  &lc. 

"  The  north-east  corner  of  the  city  is  appropriated  almost 
exclusively  to  sacred  edifices.     Mango,  jack  and  other  fruit 
trees,  are  thickly  set   throughout  tne   town,  presenting  the 
appearance  of  an  extensive  grove,   with  a  few   scattering 
huts  ;   but  in  the  north-east   corner  the  grove  becomes   a 
forest,  intersected  by  innumerable  paved  foot  paths,  leading 
to  various  sacred  spots.     Almost  every  object  the  visiter  be- 
holds— the   walls,  the    walks,   the    buildings, — all  exhibit 
marks  of  idolatry — emblems  of  the   deity  whom  the  city 
worships.     Even  many  of  the  trees,  especially  of  the  ban- 
yan, have  thrones  of  brick,  six  or  eight  feet  square,  and  four 
or  five  feet  high,   inserted   under  them  ;    and  on  worship 
days  the  sacred  trees  and  thrones  are  loaded  with  lilies  and 
other  flowers  offered  principally  by  females,  in  hope  of  ob- 
taining annihilation.     The  pagodas  are  the  most  prominent 
and  expensive  of  all  the  sacred  buildings.     They  are  solid 
structures  built  of  brick,  and  plastered.     Some  of  them  are 
gilt  throughout,  whence   they  are  called  golden  pagodas. 
The  largest  pagoda  in  Tavoy  is  about  fifty  feet  in  diameter, 
and  perhaps  one  hundred  and  fifty  feet  high.     That  which 
is  most  frequented  is  not   so  large.     It  stands  on  a  base, 
somewhat  elevated  above  the   adjacent  surface,  and  is  sur- 
rounded by  a  row  of  more  than  forty  small  pagodas,  about 
six  feet  high,  standing  on  the  same  elevated  base.     In  va- 
rious niches  round  the  central   are  small  alabaster  images. 
Both  the  central   and  the    surrounding  pagodas,    are  gilt 
from  the  summit  to  the  base,  and  each  one  is  surrounded 
with  an  umbrella  of  iron,  which  is   also  gilt.     Attached  to 
the  umbrella  of  the  central  pagoda,  is  a  row  of  small  bells 
or  jingles,  which  when  there  is  even  a  slight  breeze,  keep  a 
continual  chiming.    A  low  wall  surrounds  the  small  pagodas, 
outside  of  which  are  temples,  pagodas  of  various  sizes,  and 
other  appendages  of  pagoda  worship,  sacred  trees  or  thrones, 
sacred  bells  to  be  rung  by  worshippers,  and  various  figures  of 
fabulous  things,  creatures   and   persons  mentioned  in  the 
Burman  sacred  books.     Around  these  is  a  high  wall,  with- 
in which  no  devout  worshipper  presumes  to  tread  without 


K  E  V,      C.      D.      BOARD  M  A  N.  173 

putting  off  liis  shoes.  It  is  considered  holy  ground.  Out- 
side this  wall  are  perhaps  twenty  zayats  and  a  kyoung. 
The  whole  occupies  about  an  acre  of  ground. 

"  The  total  number  of  pagodas  in  Tavoy  is  immense. 
Large  and  small,  they  probably  exceed  a  thousand.  Before 
leaving  America,  I  used  to  pray  that  pagodas  might  be 
converted  into  Christian  churches.  But  I  did  not  know 
that  they  were  solid  monuments  of  brick  or  stone,  without 
any  cavity  or  internal  apartments.  They  can  become 
Christian  churches  only  by  being  demolished  and  built 
anew. 

"  Besides  the  pagodas  in  town,  there  are  vast  numbers  in 
all  the  surrounding  regions.  Almost  every  mountain,  and 
hill,  and  rising  ground,  is  tipt  with  a  pagoda.  The  Bur- 
mans,  like  the  worshippers  of  Baal,  seem  to  delight  in  groves 
and  high  places.  They  build  on  high  mountains  and  places 
difficult  of  access,  that  the  merit  of  the  builders  and  wor- 
shippers may  be  the  greater. 

"  When  I  look  at  these  grand  holds  of  sin  and  idolatry, 
my  sinking  heart  says,  '  Baal's  prophets  are  many,  and  I 
am  alone  ;  what  can  I  do  against  so  many  V 

"  But  the  Scriptures  sustain  my  spirits,  by  assuring  me, 
that  more  arc  they  that  are  with  us,  than  they  that  be  with 
them.  Relying  on  the  divine  promises,  I  can  rejoice  in 
full  conviction,  that  ere  long,  the  praises  of  our  God  will 
be  sung  over  all  these  idolatrous  plains,  and  on  these  moun- 
tains and  hills,  and  the  echo  shall  resound  from  hill  to  dale, 
nor  die  away  till  every  vestige  of  idolatry  shall  be  swept 
from  the  earth,  to  be  seen  no  more  forever." 

In  some  parts  of  his  journal,  Mr.  Boardman  throws  out 
a  suspicion  that  the  friendship  and  good  feeling  of  the  priests 
with  whom  he  had  become  acquainted,  were  only  apparent, 
that  while  they  professed  to  be  pleased  with  his  doctrines 
they  were  in  heart  meditating  his  defeat.  This  suspicion, 
it  seems,  was  but  too  well  founded.  The  circumstances 
hereafter  recorded  were  trying  to  his  faith  ;  but  they 
were  such  as  the  Lord  saw  he  needed,  and  therefore  suf- 
fered them  to  take  place.  They  served  to  keep  alive  the 
feeling  of  dependence,  to  drive  him  with  greater  impor- 
tunity to  Him  who  giveth  strength  to  the  feeble,  and  to 
show  him  that  though  the  opening  of  his  mission  in  Ta- 


174  MEMOIR    O  F 

voy  was  extremely  flattering,  so  far  at  least  as  regarded 
the  Karens,  he  still  needed  the  continued  support  of  the 
same  Almighty  arm. 

For  several  days,  he  had  no  visiters  from  the  city. 
The  priests  whom  he  had  met,  had  not  called  on  him  as 
they  promised,  and  the  mission  premises  seemed,  for  the 
time,  to  be  deserted. 

On  the  13th  of  June  he  wrote  as  follows: 

"  Under  an  increased  conviction  that  the  priests  have 
warned  the  people  not  to  listen  to  my  instructions,  and 
in  compliance  with  the  repeated  solicitations  of  the  na- 
tive Christians,  I  have  at  length  concluded  to  repair  an 
old  zayat,  which  stands  in  the  very  best  part  of  the  town, 
and  to  spend  a  part  of  each  day  in  conversing  with  such 
as  may  come  in,  devoting  the  rest  of  the  day  to  the  study 
of  the  language.  This,  on  the  whole,  seems  to  be  the 
best  course.  For,  at  present,  I  see  none  of  the  people 
of  the  city,  am  learning  nothing  of  their  peculiar  dialect, 
which  differs  considerably  from  pure  Burman,  and  am  im- 
parting to  fhem  no  religious  instruction.  My  heart  aches,  ray 
very  soul  is  grieved,  at  what  my  eyes  daily  behold.  I  can 
no  longer  forbear.  The  people  may  revile  me,  but  be  it  so  ; 
it  is  for  their  good  that  I  propose  this  measure.  I  am  will- 
ing to  bear  their  scoffs,  if  I  may  but  be  the  instrument  of 
imparting  to  them  some  spiritual  instruction. 

"  Evening.  I  have  for  several  days  felt  an  unusual  de- 
sire for  the  conversion  of  these  people,  but  every  thing  has 
appeared  dark  and  unpromising.  This  evening  I  have  felt 
quite  an  unusual  degree  of  fervor  and  importunity  in  prayer, 
that  God  would  appear  and  work  wonders  among  the  people 
of  this  city.  My  spirit  was  grieved  on  thinking  of  their  aw- 
ful state  ;  they  appear  to  be  deliberately  judging  themselves 
unworthy  of  everlasting  life,  and  are  daily  praying  for  the 
preferable  blessing  of  annihilation. 

"  June  29.  Lord's-day.  Six  Karens,  from  a  distance 
of  three  day's  journey,  arrived  last  evening.  They  stated 
that  those  of  their  brethren  who  had  been  sent  to  me  by  the 
Karen  teacher,  were  travelling  from  village  to  village, 
showing  and  reading  the  book  I  had  given  them,  and  that 
many  people  had  embraced  the  Gospel.  Though  they  had 
not  seen  those  persons,  yet  having  heard  of  them  and  of  me, 


BOARDMAN. 


175 


they  had  come,  they  said,  to  see  ray  face,  and  to  hear 
the  law  from  my  mouth.  They  propose  to  spend  two  days 
and  then  to  return.  Two  respectable  persons  from  town, 
natives  of  Rangoon,  were  also  at  worship  to-day.  Whether 
they  will  listen  further  or  not  is  uncertain. 

"  June  30.  A  zayat  is  nearly  completed,  and  I  pro- 
pose to  sit  in  it  the  beginning  of  the  month ;  and  my 
prayer  is  that  God  in  infinite  mercy  may  make  it  a  bethel, 
that  I  may  be  assisted  by  divine  grace  to  recommend  the 
dear  Saviour  in  such  a  way  that  multitudes  shall  love  and 
obey  him.  O  Lorrl^  revive  thy  work ;  in  the  midst  of  the 
years  make  knoivn,  in  wrath  remember  mercy. ^^ 

From  the  spirit  which  breathes  through  the  preceding  ex- 
tracts we  can  hardly  fail  to  discover  the  true  state  of  Mr. 
Boardman's  religious  feeling.  It  will  be  pleasant,  however, 
to  turn  aside  for  a  moment  from  the  view  of  temples,  and 
idols,  and  dark-minded  pagans,  and  hear  him  speak  dis- 
tinctly on  this  subject. 

''  My  religious  enjoyment  has  of  late  been  quite  unusual. 
I  have  great  satisfaction  in  thinking  that  heaven  will  con- 
sist in  similar  enjoyments,  only  they  will  be  unending  and 
inconceivably  more  holy  and  excellent  than  those  I  now 
possess.  My  mind  is  much  occupied  on  divine  things,  and 
much  in  prayer  to  God  for  this  people.  My  thoughts  are 
continually  employed  about  them,  how  !  shall  address  them, 
how  I  may  best  persuade  them,  and  how  I  can  most  suc- 
cessfully recommend  to  them  Christ  and  his  Gospel.  In 
prayer,  I  feel  a  degree  of  fervor  quite  unusual  with  me. 
Sometimes  I  feel  a  rising  hope  that  God  is  about  to  display 
his  grace.  May  his  name  soon  be  glorified  here.  Night 
and  day,  sleeping  and  waking,  my  thoughts  are  upon  this 
people.  When  shall  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  arise,  to 
enlighten  this  dark  corner  of  the  earth  ! 

"  The  past  has  been  one  of  the  happiest  weeks  I  have 
enjoyed  for  several  months.  I  have  felt  more  joy  in  think- 
ing of  God  and  his  infinite  perfections,  his  moral  excel- 
lencies, his  precious  promises,  and  his  unparalleled  compas- 
sion for  sinners,  than  all  the  world,  in  all  its  glory,  can 
afford.  O  how  delightful  to  think,  to  he  assured,  that  the 
Gospel  will  spread  over  the  whole  world,  and  that  the  name 


170  MEMOIR     OF 

of  Jesus  will  be  as  ointment  poured  forth,  among  all  nations. 
Yes,  even  idolatrous  Burmah  shall  become  a  scene  for  the 
display  of  the  divine  glories.  But  while  I  have  felt  an  un- 
usual degree  of  reliance  on  the  divine  promises,  I  have 
also  felt  an  unusual  sense  of  my  own  weakness  and  incom- 
petency to  perform  the  great  work  before  me.  How  pre- 
cious is  that  promise,  *  My  strength  shall  be  perfect  in  thy 
weakness.'  " 

The  following  extractof  a  letter  from  Mrs.  Boardman  and 
addressed  to  his  parents,  while  it  corroborates  the  statements 
made  in  his  journal  of  the  strength  and  ardor  of  his  desires 
to  be  useful  to  the  people  of  Tavoy,  bears  honorable  testi- 
mony also  to  some  other  religious  feelings  characteristic  of 
the  man. 

"We  are  now,  ray  dear  parents,  separated  from  our  mis- 
sionary associates,  and  all  religious  society  whatever.  We 
have  come  to  a  station  unoccupied  before  by  Christian 
teachers,  and  feel  that  our  responsibilities  are  greater  than 
ever.  Weak,  sinful  and  ignorant,  what  can  we  do  here 
without  the  help  of  God  !  This  city  seems  wholly  given  to 
idolatry.  Here  are  more  than  200  priests,  who  devote  their 
whole  time,  talents,  learning  and  influence,  to  the  interest 
of  the  religion  of  Gaud  am  a.  What  can  we  do  against  such 
a  torrent  of  error.  We  feel  that  of  ourselves  we  can  do 
nothing,  but  our  hope  is  in  the  Rock  of  Ages.  The  prom- 
ises of  God  support  our  fainting  spirits  under  every  discour- 
agement. 

"  The  dialect  used  by  this  people  is  very  different  from 
pure  Burman.  The  men  here  can  most  of  them  speak  and 
understand  the  Burman,  but  this  is  not  the  case  with  the 
women.  This  we  regret  exceedingly,  as  it  will  require 
some  time  to  make  ourselves  so  familiar  with  their  dialect, 
as  to  be  able  to  hold  conversation  with  them  on  religion. 
I  have  with  me  no  female  Christian. 

**  I  think  I  have  never  known  my  dear  husband  to  feel 
more  for  the  poor  heathen  than  of  late.  He  enters  upon 
public  labors  with  much  fear  and  trembling;  yet  I  am  as- 
sured that  he  has  hope  in  God  for  success,  and  in  him  alone. 
He  has  Burman  worship  with  the  boys  of  the  school,  and 
with  the  two  native  Christians,  every  evening.  Pray  much 
for  us.  Without  the  spirit  of  the  Lord,  all  our  efforts  will 
be  in  vain." 


REV.    O.    D.    BOAR  DM  AN.  177 


CHAPTER   XIII. 

Uncourteous  demeanor  of  a  few  natives — Interesting  case  of  a  Chi- 
nese youth — Hopeful  conversions  and  baptisms — Mr.  Boardman's 
method  of  spending  the  Sabbath. 

The  prospects  of  the  mission  at  this  station  were  now 
becoming  increasingly  encouraging.  The  spirit  of  inquiry 
had  gone  abroad  both  among  the  Karens  and  the  people 
of  Tavoy.  But  there  were  some  things,  of  almost  daily 
occurrence,  which  served  to  keep  alive,  in  the  breasts  of 
our  missionaries,  the  feeling  of  humble  dependence  on 
God.  Instances  of  arrogance  like  the  following,  must  be 
extremely  painful  to  the  feelings  of  the  enlightened  Chris- 
tian, who  has  sacrificed  all  he  holds  dear  on  earth  to  do 
good  to  the  souls  of  those  who  thus  oppose  him.  They  are 
not,  however,  without  their  use  even  to  him.  While  they 
disclose  the  darkness,  the  pride,  the  self-conceit,  and  the 
blind  devvOtion  of  the  heathen  to  their  religion,  they  serve 
also  as  trials  of  his  faith  and  patience,  and  discover  to  him 
feelings  within  his  own  heart,  which,  perhaps,  might  not 
otherwise  have  been  revealed. 

One  of  the  circumstances  alluded  to,  is  thus  mentioned 
in  the  journal  : 

"  While  conversing  with  some  persons,  who  seemed  to 
listen  with  attention,  a  high  spirited  man  came  in  and  said 
to  me,  '  You  know  but  very  little.  You  ought  to  read  more 
of  our  books.  I  want  you  to  give  diligence  to  make  your- 
self acquainted  with  our  sacred  writings ;  then  you  would 
know  something.'  I  acquiesceti,  saying,  '  I  know  but  little 
of  the  books  you  mention;  but  I  am  endeavoring  every 
day  to  add  to  my  stock  of  knowledge.'  *  Yes,'  he  replied, 
'  you  have  read  such  and  such  books' — meaning  those  which 
he  had  heard  me  say  I  had  read — '  but  the  matter  is  not 
clearly  stated  in  them.  I  want  you  to  read  such  and  such 
books ;  then  you  will  not  condemn  what  you  do  not  know.' 
It  was  with  some  difficulty  that  I  could  rule  my  spirit,  on 
this  o<5casion  ;  for  though  I  knew  I  was  greatly  ignorant  of 
16 


178 


MEMOIR      OF 


their  sacred  books,  I  did  not  much  like  the  dogmatical  style 
in  which  his  sentiments  were  delivered.  I  told  him,  that  it 
was  my  intention  to  study  the  books  which  he  named,  but 
had  already  learned  enough  of  them  to  know  a  few  things, 
which  he,  and  all  the  Burmans  believed  ;  such  as  that  their 
God  was  a  sinner,  that  he  died,  that  he  was  annihilated, 
and  that,  of  course,  he  could  do  nothing.  'That,'  he  re- 
plied, '  is  all  true ;  but  I  want  you  to  read  the  books,  and 
then  you  will  come  to  the  light.'  In  reply,  I  remarked, 
that  if  I  did  come  to  the  light,  I  could  not  worship  a  dead 
God,  an  annihilated  God.  I  then  asked  him  if  he  had  read 
our  books.  '  How  can  I  read  your  books  ?  I  don't  know 
that  you  have  any.'  I  then  gave  him  a  tract,  but  confess, 
and  record  it  to  my  shame,  that  through  the  perturbation  of 
the  moment,  I  did  not  give  it  with  a  becoming  spirit,  nor 
with  prayer  that  it  might  be  blessed.  He  read  a  little, 
threw  down  the  tract,  and  with  a  haughty  air  walked  off; 
taking  all  my  hearers  along  with  him.  I  felt  sad,  self-con- 
demned, and  my  heart  was  humbled  in  me.  I  retired  im- 
mediately to  my  private  room,  and  prayed  for  the  pardon 
of  my  own  sins,  and  for  the  salvation  of  his  soul. 

"  July  1st.  Moung  Bo,  a  Burman,  has  lately,  and, 
especially  to-day,  expressed  to  me  some  doubts  respecting 
the  religion  of  Gaudama.  He  is  a  man  of  good  under- 
standing, and  of  great  powers  of  speech ;  is  extensively 
acquainted  with  the  Pali,  or  sacred  language  of  the  Bood- 
hists,  and  has  worn  the  yellow  cloth,  that  is,  been  a  priest, 
several  years. 

"  July  2d.  Ko  Moung  called  and  spent  a  few  hours  at 
the  zayat.  He  seemed  captivated  by  my  description  of 
heaven.  'All  the  Burmans,'  he  said,  'pray  for  annihilation 
as  the  chief  good  ;  but  if  there  is  a  place  of  everlasting 
happiness,  without  the  intermixture  of  misery,  it  is  prefera- 
ble to  annihilation.     I  must  see  you  again.' 

July  4th.  In  the  afternoon,  as  I  was  conversing  with  a 
man  who  seemed  attentive,  a  priest  passed  by,  and  looking 
up  with  a  sullen  countenance,  said  to  the  man,  'What  are 
you  there  for  V  '  Listening,'  said  the  terrified  hearer. 
Soon  after  this  the  zayat  was  nearly  full.  Some  opposed, 
some  went  off  in  sullen  silence,  some  inquired,  and  one  or 
two  seemed  to  be  on  my  side. 

"  July  6th.     Lord's-day.     In  the  morning,  had  Burmar\ 


REV.      G.      D.      BOARD  MAN.  179 

worship  at  the  house,  and  went  to  the  zayat  at  2  o'clock, 
P.  M.  A  crowd  soon  collected.  Many  priests  passed  by, 
frowning  most  indignantly.  My  *  high  spirited  friend'  was 
present,  and,  before  the  whole  assembly  of  perhaps  forty  per- 
sons, repeated  nearly  the  same  things  respecting  his  sacred 
hooks,  as  before.  I  was  prepared  for  it,  however,  and  an- 
swered him  mildly.     He  soon  became  quiet. 

"  Moung  Bo,  mentioned  July  1st,  came  in,  and  declared 
before  all  present,  that  he  was  determined  to  embrace  the 
new  religion.  He  had  been  reading  the  Christian  books, 
and  had  conversed  with  me,  and  he  was  now  determined 
to  cleave  to  the  Gospel.  Some  were  angry,  some 
mocked,  some  were  astonished.  *  It  is  no  small  thing,' 
I  remarked,  '  to  renounce  the  religion  of  one's  ancestors, 
and  to  embrace  the  Gospel.  Such  a  step  should  not  be 
taken  without  due  examination.  Can  you  adhere  to  Christ 
through  life  ?  He  is  no  disciple  who  believes  to-day  and 
denies  to-morrow.  Do  you  think  you  can  endure  to  be  re- 
viled, cursed,  persecuted,  calumniated,  disowned  by  your 
countrymen,  your  neighbors,  and  even  by  your  relations? 
Can  you  endure  death  for  Christ's  sake?'  He  replied,  *I 
have  examined,  and  my  mind  is  decided.  I  will  no  longer 
worship  the  pagodas  or  the  images;  and  if  my  countrymen, 
my  neighbors,  my  relations  revile  me,  let  them  revile;  if 
they  will  kill  me,  let  them  kill.  I  shall  go  to  God  and  be 
with  Jesus  forever.  The  present  life  is  short,  the  future  is 
eternal.'  '  Then  you  are  willing,'  said  I,  '  that  this  as- 
sembly, and  myself,  and  even  the  all-seeing  God,  should 
bear  witness  against  you,  if  you  should  ever  go  back.'  '  I 
am,'  was  his  reply.  The  people  -^ere  so  urgent  in  their 
inquiries  and  opposition,  that  I  could  not  leave  till  dark. 

July  7.  Early  this  morning,  Moung  Bo  came  to  the 
house,  and  I  had  an  hour's  conversation  with  him.  I  tried 
to  sound  him  to  the  bottom  of  his  heart — told  him  not  to 
expect  me  to  confer  on  him  the  least  possible  advantage — 
reminded  him,  that  if  he  should  join  us,  he  must  expect 
scorn  and  reproach.  He  calmly  said,  '  I  fear  them  not,  I 
am  afraid  of  hell ;  but  I  put  my  trust  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  in  hope  that  when  this  short  life  is  over,  I  may 
enjoy  everlasting  peace  with  him  in  heaven.'  I  inquired 
whether  he  attached  any  merit  to  his  former  strictness  in 
keeping  the  law  of  Gaudama.     He  replied,  that  as  the  re- 


lyU  MEMOIR      OF 

ligion  of  Gaudama  was  false,  so  all  who  observed  it  got  to 
themselves  only  sin  and  demerit,  and  that  his  sins  were 
innumerable.  Whether  he  is  sincere  in  all  this,  a  future 
day  wull  disclose. 

**  At  the  zayat,  I  had  about  forty  persons,  among  whom 
was  an  old  man,  who  had  been  a  priest  several  years. 
With  him  I  had  a  long  and  deliberate  discussion  in  the 
hearing  of  the  rest.  He  frankly  acknowledged  he  could 
not  answer  my  arguments,  and  that  if  what  I  stated  of 
Christ's  doctrine  and  practice  was  true,  he  thought  it 
preferable  to  Boodhism.  He  promised  to  examine  the 
subject  further.  Ko  Moung  was  at  the  zayat  nearly  all 
day,  and  seems  to  have  acquired  an  attachment  to  me. 
He  enjoys  my  remarks,  and  expresses  a  pleasure  when  the 
people  cannot  answer  my  arguments.  He  said  he  wished 
to  go  to  America  with  me.  I  said,  '  There  is  a  better 
country  than  America.'  And  when  he  perceived  I  meant 
the  heavenly,  '  Oh,'  said  he,  '  I  want  to  go  with  you  most 
of  all  to  that  happy  place.' 

"  In  the  afternoon  Moung  Bo  came  in,  and  again  avowed 
himself  a  disciple.  He  was  more  modest  and  cautious 
than  formerly.  Another  person  accompanied  him,  who 
seems  disposed  to  embrace  the  Christian  doctrine ;  but  his 
case  is  doubtful.  As  they  both  expressed  a  disposition  to 
embrace  the  truth,  one  of  the  assembly,  who,  when  alone 
with  me,  had  spoken  favorably  of  Christ,  was  so  enraged, 
that  he  broke  out  in  severe  reproof  of  Moung  Bo  before 
all,  saying,  '  I  think  it  folly  and  madness  to  renounce  the 
religion  of  your  fathers,  just  because  a  foreigner  comes 
and  attempts  to  propagate  a  new  religion.  Think  a  little 
before  you  take  such  a  step.  It  is  no  mark  of  a  wise  man 
to  dishonor  his  ancestors,  by  declaring  that  they  were  all 
in  error.'  Moung  Bo  calmly  replied,  that  he  was  not  act- 
ing without  consideration — he  knew  what  he  was  doing — 
his  great  inquiry  was,  not  what  his  ancestors  believed,  but 
what  was  true.  This  he  wished  to  embrace,  whether  his 
ancestors  embraced  it  or  not.  His  reprover  then  left  the 
zayat. 

"July  8.  After  considerable  conversation,  I  had  the 
pleasure  of  an  hour's  candid  discussion  with  a  respectable 
and  learned  old  gentleman,  who  had  been  a  priest ;  and  I 
have   some   hope  that  he  felt  the   force  of  truth.     He  ac- 


REV.     G.     D.     BOARD  MAN.  181 

knowledged  that  Gaudama  did  not  keep  the  law  of  love, 
enjoined  in  the  New  Testament.  This  gave  me  an  oppor- 
tunity to  dwell  somewhat  largely  on  the  meekness,  com- 
passion and  love  of  Christ ;  and  I  feel  persuaded,  from  the 
experience  of  yesterday,  as  well  as  to-day,  that  there  is  no 
subject  on  which  I  can  touch  their  hearts  so  quickly,  as 
by  leading  them  to  the  cross  of  the  compassionate,  dying 
Redeemer. 

"  July  10.  Moung  Bo  called  at  the  house  this  morning, 
and  expressed  a  deep  sense  of  his  sinfulness  and  inability 
to  save  himself,  or  even  to  do  any  thing  in  point  of  merit- 
ing salvation.  When  I  unfolded  to  him  the  Christian 
doctrine  of  loving  our  neighbor  as  ourselves,  he  said, 
'  There  is  not  a  Burman  who  keeps  that  law.  Even  Gau- 
dama did  not  keep  it.  O,  how  excellent  it  is  !'  I  begin 
to  hope  that  divine  grace  has  reached  this  man's  heart. 
lie  is  a  good  scholar,  and  it  is  said  there  is  not  his  equal 
for  eloquence  in  Tavoy.  Should  he  be  truly  converted, 
we  may  hope  God  has  designs  of  mercy  to  execute  through 
his  instrumentality. 

"  July  11.  After  repairing  to  the  zayat,  Moung  Bo 
again  boldly  engaged  in  recommending  the  Gospel  to 
about  twenty  persons.  Shortly  after,  a  young  man  came 
in,  who,  on  entering  the  zayat  several  days  ago,  had  given 
me  much  encouragement.  He  appears  thoughtful  and  re- 
markably guileless. 

"  A  respectable  young  Chinese,  named  Kee  Keang,  en- 
tered the  zayat,  and  said  he  wanted  to  learn  the  English 
language  more  perfectly.  He  professed  to  believe  in  the 
true  God,  and  in  Jesus  Christ.  I  supposed  it  was  a  mere 
pretence,  but  requested  him  to  call  at  my  house  in  the 
morning,  when  I  would  converse  more  fully  with  him. 

"  July  12.  The  young  Chinese  came  this  morning  ac- 
cording to  appointment,  and  in  answer  to  my  questions,  he 
related  the  following  account  of  himself.  He  left  China  at 
the  age  of  eleven  years,  in  company  with  his  father  and 
elder  brother,  in  whose  employment  he  has  lived  at 
Penang,  Sinepore  and  Malacca.  At  one  of  these  places, 
he  met  with  a  young  man  from  Madras,  who  taught  him 
to  read  English,  and  gave  him  a  part  of  the  Bible.  It  was 
the  Old  Testament,  from  Genesis  to  Proverbs.  The 
young  man  used  sometimes  to  pray  with  him,  and  to  speak 
16* 


1S2  MEMOIR    OF 

to  him  about  Christ.  The  young  man,  he  said,  had  the 
appearance  of  a  Portuguese,  but  whether  he  was  a  Roman 
Catholic,  or  not,  he  cannot  tell.  From  the  Bible,  he 
learnt  something  about  the  true  God  and  Saviour  ;  and  for 
two  or  three  years,  he  has  forsaken  the  worship  of  images, 
and  worshipped  only  the  living  God.  His  father  is  now 
dead,  and  his  brother,  knowing  him  to  be  a  Christian,  has 
refused  to  employ  him.  He  had,  for  some  time  past,  felt 
it  his  duty  to  be  baptized,  and  thought  of  going  to  Penang 
for  the  purpose,  not  knowing  that  I  was  a  missionary  and 
could  administer  the  ordinance.  His  object  in  studying 
English  is,  that  he  may  better  understand  the  Scriptures. 
He  reads  tolerably  well,  but  says  he  does  not  understand 
all  he  reads.  His  countrymen  call  him  a  fool  for  being  so 
much  more  anxious  to  study  English  than  Chinese.  He 
appears  to  have  read  the  Scriptures  carefully,  as  he  gave 
me  a  very  consistent  account  of  what  he  considered  to  be 
its  fundamental  doctrines.  He  professes  to  believe  from 
his  heart,  and  desires  to  be  baptized.  When  I  reminded 
him,  that  should  he  be  baptized,  his  countrymen  would 
persecute,  and  perhaps  kill  him,  he  said,  at  first,  '  They 
will  not  know  it.'  I  told  him,  if  he  lived  according  to  the 
Gospel,  they  could  not  help  knowing  It.  'Well  then,'  he 
replied,  '  Let  them  persecute  me,  let  them  kill  me.  They 
cannot  injure  my  soul.  I  fear  God,  but  I  do  not  fear 
man.  The  present  state  is  but  momentary,  the  future  is 
eternal.'  '  How,'  I  inquired,  '  would  you  feel  in  your 
heart  towards  your  persecutors  V  '  I  could  not  hate  them,' 
he  replied,  '  for  the  same  God  that  made  me  made  them 
also,  they  are  my  brethren.  T  should  beg  of  God  the  for- 
giveness of  their  sins,  as  well  as  my  own.'  I  inquired,  if 
he  thought  his  sins  were  many.  '  Very  many.'  '  Would 
it  be  just  in  God,'  I  continued,  '  to  send  you  to  hell  on 
account  of  your  sins  V  '  Certainly,  he  cannot  do  wrong.' 
I  asked  him  which  he  would  choose,  to  be  a  rich  man, 
or  go  to  heaven  1  He,  supposing  I  inquired  if  he  would 
be  rich  in  heaven,  said,  '  Not  rich,  but  holi/,  like  God.  I 
hope  to  see  God  and  enjoy  him.'  On  my  repeating  my 
inquiry,  he  said,  he  only  wanted  enough  to  eat  and  wear — 
he  had  no  desire  to  be  rich.  '  Are  you  aware,'  said  T, 
*  that  God  is  a  witness  to  all  you  say,  and  knows  the 
thoughts  of  your  heart  V    *  I  am,  I  dare  not  lie  before  him.' 


REV.    G.    D.    BOARDMAN.  183 

Our  conversation  lasted  several  hours;  and  I  feel  con- 
strained to  say,  that  so  far  as  seriousness,  words,  meekness 
of  demeanor  and  outward  appearances  in  general  are  con- 
cerned, he  gave  most  ample  evidence  of  true  piety.  But  I 
must  see  him  more,  and  make  further  inquiries  about  him, 
before  I  can  think  of  baptizing  him. 

''  July  13.  Lord's-day.  In  teaching  Christian  duties 
and  doctrines  to  the  boys  of  the  school,  I  have  taken  par- 
ticular pains  to  inculcate  the  sentiment,  that  neither  the 
practice  of  the  one,  nor  the  belief  of  the  other,  can  be  real, 
or  will  be  acceptable  to  God,  without  a  radical  change  of 
heart.  And  I  am  sure  they  distinctly  understand,  that  a 
new  heart  is  essentially  requisite  to  any  right  action  what- 
ever. But,  contrary  to  the  apprehensions  of  many  persons, 
this  sentiment,  so  early  and  so  firmly  fixed  in  their  minds, 
does  not  hinder  their  praying  in  secret,  or  reading  the 
Scriptures,  or  attending  to  any  of  those  things  commonly 
called  the  means  of  grace.  They  are  not  unfrequently 
overheard  praying,  and  repeating  portions  of  Scripture  at 
the  midnight  hour.  That  I  might  know  whether  they 
pray  with  sense  and  propriety,  I  have  to-day  listened,  and 
heard,  with  satisfaction,  the  two  oldest  in  succession." 

Mr.  Boardman  here  repeats,  as  accurately  as  he  was 
able,  the  substance  of  each  of  these  prayers.  So  far  as 
sentiment  is  concerned,  they  seem  to  be  the  effusions  of 
pious  hearts.  The  eternity,  the  immutability  and  other 
perfections  of  God,  are  first  acknowledged  in  apparently 
profound  adoration.  An  acknowledgment  of  sin,  espe- 
cially the  sin  of  idolatry,  follows,  with  supplication  for  par- 
don and  sanctification  through  the  blood  of  Christ.  Inter- 
cession for  their  wretched  countrymen,  desire  for  further 
instruction  in  divine  things,  and  thanksgivings  for  their 
blessings  and  privileges,  mingle  with  the  prayers.  They 
are  such  as,  if  understood,  would  be  listened  to  in  any 
Christian  congregation  with  interest,  and  bear  ample  testi- 
mony, that  the  instructions  of  their  indefatigable  teacher 
had  not  been  in  vain. 

"July  17.  Ko  JMoung  was  present,  and  listened  atten- 
tively to  all  that  was  said.  Moung  Youk,  an  Ava  man, 
appears  to  relish  the  Gospel  a  little.     He  told  me  he  waa  in 


184  MEMOIR     OF 

suspense ;  but  he  afterwards  told  Moung  Shway-bwen,  the 
Siamese  Christian,  that  he  wished  to  be  my  disciple. 

"  July  18.  Not  having  heard  anything  from  Moung 
Bo  for  several  days,  I  sent  to  know  where  he  was,  and 
learnt  he  was  confined  at  home  with  illness.  But  being  a 
little  better,  he  came  to  the  house,  and  his  conversation 
gave  me  additional  evidence  of  the  truth  of  his  conversion. 
Moung  Youk,  the  Ava  man,  was  present  all  the  afternoon, 
and  said  to  me  as  we  parted,  '  1  shall  probably  join  you 
soon.' 

"  July  20.  Lord's-day.  Moung  Bo  and  Moung  Youk 
came  to  the  house  early  in  the  morning,  and  appeared 
well.  The  latter  said  he  wished  to  attach  himself  to  me 
for  life.  He  professes  a  great  fondness  for  hearing  about 
Christ  and  his  salvation." 

The  same  inquirer  was  with  Mr.  Boardman  at  the  zayat 
on  the  21st,  and  accompanied  him  to  the  house  to  join  in 
the  evening  worship  in  Burman.  He  was  also  present  on 
the  22d,  and  gave  additional  evidence  of  true  conversion. 
On  the  23d,  Moung  Bo  publickly  avowed  his  faith  in 
Christ.  On  the  24th,  a  visiter,  who  entered  the  zayat  the 
day  preceding,  professed  his  decided  belief  of  the  Gospel. 
On  his  return  home,  Mr.  B.  found  several  Karens  waiting 
for  instruction.  They  had  heard  of  him,  and  cam.e  on 
purpose  to  converse  with  him. 

"  July  27.  A  good  number  of  young  persons  listened  to 
the  Gospel  to-day.  Towards  evening,  we  had  the  pleasure 
of  receiving  a  parcel  of  letters  from  Bengal  and  America. 
It  is  now  a  long  time  since  we  have  before  had  letters  from 
home.  We  hope  more  parcels  are  on  the  way,  as  we  under- 
stand a  vessel  has  been  stranded  in  the  river,  which  con- 
tains a  box  for  us. 

*'  July  28.  Towards  evening,  a  friend  brought  us  a  par- 
cel containing  letters  from  our  friends ;  also  magazines 
and  heralds.  He  had  picked  them  up  on  the  beach,  near 
the  wreck  of  the  vessel  mentioned  yesterday.  Some  of 
them  were  so  torn,  and  soaked  with  salt  water,  that  we 
have  not  been  able  to  decipher  a  single  line.  But  we  could 
recognize  the  hand-writing  of  our  dear  parents,  brothers 
and  sisters. 


REV.     G.     D.     BOAR  DM  AN.  186 

*'  July  29.  Ko-Thah-byoo,  the  Karen  Christian,  who 
went  out  five  days  ago  to  visit  a  Karen  village,  returned  to- 
day ;  and  says  all  the  people  of  the  village  listened  to  his 
words. 

"  July  30.  Several  persons  visited  me,  among  whom 
was  Ko  Moung,  who  still  seems  to  halt  between  two  opin- 
ions. He  makes  no  considerable  progress,  and  I  fear  he  is 
still  in  the  gall  of  bitterness  and  in  the  bonds  of  iniquity. 
But  still  there  is  a  little  hope ;  his  mind  is  not  at  rest ;  he 
cannot  go  back  ;  he  dare  not  go  forward.  He  wants  to  go 
to  heaven,  not  in  Christ's,  but  in  Gaudama's  way.  His  good 
sense  is  on  our  side,  and  his  feelings  are  half  at  least  with 
us.  But  Satan  and  all  his  emissaries  are  dissuading  him 
from  embracing  the  truth,  and  I  greatly  fear  they  will  pre- 
vail. O,  may  He,  who  is  stronger  than  the  strong  man 
armed,  enter  in,  and  take  entire  possession  of  his  soul. 

"  July  31.  The  young  Chinese  called  this  morning,  and 
declared  more  fully  than  ever,  his  belief  of  the  Gospel,  and 
his  desire  to  receive  baptism  as  soon  as  I  am  willing  to  ad- 
minister it.  I  have  lately  made  considerable  inquiry  re- 
specting him,  and  have  uniformly  obtained  a  good  report  of 
his  conduct.  In  order  to  try  his  motives,  I  proposed  several 
questions,  but  in  no  case  did  he  betray  anything  wrong.  I 
said,  '  you  are  poor  and  without  a  situation  :  if  you  are 
baptized,  your  countrymen  will  hate  and  deride  you,  and 
perhaps  no  one  else  will  employ  you.'     *  Then,'  he  replied, 

'  God  will  take  care  of  me.'     '  Perhaps,'  said  I,  *  Mr. , 

with  whom  you  wish  to  find  employment,  will  not  care  to 
engage  a  man  who  has  been  baptized.  He  may  repulse 
you  on  account  of  your  profession.'  '  Let  him  do  so,'  was 
his  modest,  but  firm  and  prompt  reply.  '  Why,'  '  I  in- 
quired, '  do  you  wish  to  be  baptized?'  *  Because  Christ 
has  commanded  it.'  Many  similar  questions  were  put  to 
him,  which  he  answered  in  a  manner  equally  satisfactory. 
On  being  asked  when  he  wished  to  be  baptized,  he  replied, 
'  to-day,  or  to-morrow,  as  you  please  ;  only  I  wish  to  be 
baptized  before  long.'  - 

"  Afternoon.  Moung  Ba,  whose  absence  for  a  week  had 
occasioned  me  much  anxiety,  called,  and  after  assigning 
satisfactory  reasons  for  his  long  absence,  requested  the  priv- 
ilege of  being  baptized  on  the  next  Lord's-day.  I  have  ex- 
amined him  frequently  and  closely,  and  feel   satisfied  that 


186  MEMOIR     OF 

he  is  a  converted  man.  He  is  universally  reviled  by  people 
and  priests.  But  he  bears  it  patiently,  and  says  he  can 
pray  for  his  persecutors.  He  thinks  several  persons  with 
whom  he  has  conversed  appear  to  relish  the  Gospel.  Two, 
in  particular,  believe  it  fully. 

**  Among  my  hearers  were  Ko  Moung,  an  old  gentle- 
man, who  asked  many  pertinent  questions,  and  evinced  an 
unusual  interest  in  all  that  was  said.  I  could  not  leave  the 
zayat  till  dark,  and  heard  the  old  man  say  as  he  was  leav- 
ing, that  he  had  many  other  inquiries  to  make.  May  the 
Lord  enlighten  his  mind  and  change  his  heart. 

"  The  evidence  in  favor  of  the  young  Chinese  and  Moung 
Bo,  is  so  satisfactory,  that  I  propose  to  baptize  them  on  the 
ensuing  Lord's-day. 

"August  1,  1828.  Another  interview  with  the  Chinese 
youth  so  often  mentioned  in  the  journal  for  July.  Every 
interview  with  him  strengthens  the  conviction  that  he  is  a 
new  man. 

"  At  the  zayat,  had  thirty  or  forty  hearers,  some  of  whom 
listened  attentively  and  received  portions  of  our  Scrip- 
tures." 

Mr.  Boardman  thus  describes  a  baptismal  scene.  Such 
scenes  must  be  peculiarly  cheering  to  the  spirits  of  a  faith- 
ful missionary.  The  seals  thus*.set  to  his  ministry,  the 
trophies  thus  won  to  Christ  from  the  midst  of  pagan  dark- 
ness and  idolatry,  must  be  invaluable  in  his  esteem.  They 
serve  to  sustain  him  amid  toils  and  perils,  reproach  and 
insult. 

"  August  3.  Lord's-day.  Having  repeatedly  examined 
Moung  Bo,  and  Kee  Keang,  the  two  persons  who  applied 
for  baptism  last  month,  we  could  not,  consistent  with  our 
feelings  of  duty,  defer  their  case  any  longer ;  and  this 
day  has  been  fixed  on  for  administering  the  ordinance. 
Accordingly,  after  worship,  a  little  band  of  us,  passing 
through  that  part  of  the  town  most  sacred  to  Guadama, 
bent  our  way  among  pagodas,  temples  and  kyoungs, — 
alike  unheeded  and  unheeding, — and  entering  the  high 
pagoda  road,  we  passed  on  till  we  came  to  the  baptis- 
mal tank.  Near  the  tank  was  a  tall  pagoda,  pointing  its 
gilded  summit  to  the  skies.  It  being  Burman  as  well 
as  Christian  worship-day,  the   multitudes  were  gathered 


REV.    G.    D.    B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  187 

around  to  pay  their  devotions  to  the  gilded  shrines,  in  that 
tank,  under  the  shadow  of  that  pagoda,  and  in  sight  of  their 
former  companions,  who  now  gazed  with  mingled  astonish- 
ment and  malice,  the  two  young  disciples  solemnly  re- 
nounced their  vain  idols,  and  put  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
by  a  public  profession  of  his  name.  O,  it  was  a  joyful, 
memorable  occasion.  Some  of  the  heavenly  host,  I  doubt 
not,  gazed  on  the  sight  with  approbation ;  and  He  who 
promised  to  be  in  the  midst  of  two  or  three,  assembled  in  his 
name,  was,  I  trust,  in  the  midst  of  us. 

*'  August  7.  Had  the  unspeakable  pleasure  of  hearing 
from  America  by  letters  and  magazines.  Bless  the  Lord, 
O  my  soul,  for  the  newsof  the  prosperity  of  the  Redeemer's 
kingdom  in  our  beloved  native  land. 

"  Moung  Bo  came  and  told  how  happy  he  was,  although 
persecuted  in  every  quarter.  Many  listening  hearers  at  the 
zayat.  There  seems  to  be  a  shaking  among  these  dry 
bones. 

**■*  August  8.  This  morning  received  the  joyful  intelli- 
gence of  the  effusion  of  the  Holy  Spirit  at  Maulmein.  In 
the  afterriD3n  had  a  very  solemn  congregation  at  the  zayat. 
Yesterday  and  to-day  are  among  the  most  pleasant  of  my 
3ife  ;  and  certainly,  the  most  encouraging,  as  respects  use- 
fulness among  the  heathen.  O  that  the  shower  of  grace  which 
has  begun  to  fall  at  Maulmein,  may  soon  reach  Tavoy.  I 
seem  to  see  the  day  dawning.  Rise,  thou  Sun  of  Kighte- 
ousness,  rcitk  healing  in  thy  wings. 

-"  August  10.  Lord's-day.  After  worship  with  the  native 
Christians  in  the  morning,  went  to  the  zayat,  where  we 
had  an  attentive  congregation,  Two  persons  in  particular, 
profess  to  be  convinced  that  the  Gospel  is  true,  and  begged 
for  Christian  books,  After  tea  had  Burman  worship  as 
usual.  Two  Karens  from  the  jungle  were  present.  It  is 
proposed  to  commence  to-morrow,  at  sunrise,  a  daily  devo- 
tional exercise,  at  which  the  Burman  Christians  and  the 
school  boys  are  to  meet  me  at  the  house,  May  the  Lord 
vouchsafe  to  us  his  gracious  presence. 

*^  August  12,  Two  persons  who  had  before  visited  the 
zayat,  and  received  portions  of  the  sacred  Scriptures,  came 
again  to  day,  and  afforded  encouraging  signs  of  an  inquir- 
ing, if  I  may  not  say,  of  a  believing  mind. 

^*  To?day,  one  of  the  native  Christians,  finding  a  book 


188  M  K  M  O  1  R     Of 

whicR  he  had  written  with  much  care,  torn  to  pieces,  '  his 
mind,'  to  use  his  own  expression,  '  rose'  to  an  unwarranta- 
ble pitch.  Being  engaged  at  the  time,  I  itnew  nothing  of 
the  affair,  till  he  had  left  the  house.  Soon  as  I  was  dis- 
charged, the  poor  penitent  came  and  related  the  whole 
story  to  me.  He  was  so  ashamed  of  his  anger  that  he  could 
not  look  me  in  the  face.  This  only  made  me  love  him  the 
more.  He  is  generally  of  a  most  humble  and  quiet  spirit. 
I  doubt  not  God  has  forgiven  him;  but  he  cannot  forgive 
himself  Several  hours  after,  he  said  to  me,  '  My  mind  is 
still  hot,  on  account  of  my  sin.'  On  my  telling  him  God 
would  show  mercy  to  those  who  confess  and  forsake  their 
sins,  he  seemed  relieved." 

The  following  is  a  description  of  the  manner  in  which 
Mr.  Boardman  usually  observed  the  Sabbath. 

"Aug.  17th.  Lord's-day  evening.  The  past  may,  perhaps, 
be  considered  a  fair  specimen  of  the  manner  of  our  spending 
the  Sabbath.  At  6  o'clock  we  have  Burman  worship  with 
the  Christians  and  the  school.  After  this,  till  breakfast,  at 
8,  we  spend  the  time  in  retirement  and  English  reading. 
The  scholars,  meanwhile,  are  taught  the  catechism  by  a 
Burman  Christian.  After  family  worship  and  breakfast, 
Mrs.  B.  and  myself,  with  the  Chinese  Christian,  have  wor- 
ship, and  a  printed  sermon  is  read.  At  the  same  time,  the 
Burman  Christians  hold  a  prayer-meeting  with  the  school, 
in  an  adjoining  room.  After  this,  public  worship  in  Bur- 
man, and  catechising  the  boys.  At  2  o'clock,  P.  M.  I  go 
to  the  zayat,  and  remain  there  till  dark.  After  tea,  Bur- 
man family  worship,  when  one  of  the  native  Christians 
prays.  From  8  till  10  o'clock,  read  the  Scriptures,  perform 
evening  devotions,  &c.  &/C.  Mrs.  Boardman  is  engaged 
in  the  afternoon  and  evening  in  family  cares,  and  in  giving 
religious  instruction  to  the  scholars  and  domestics.  To- 
day, while  I  was  catechising  the  boys  in  the  hall,  the  Bur- 
mans  were  holding  a  religious  meeting  in  the  west  veran- 
dah, and  the  Chinese  Christian  explaining  the  Gospel  to 
a  company  of  his  countrymen  in  the  east  verandah  of  our 
house.  One  of  the  Chinese  has  become  so  far  enlightened 
as  to  refuse  to  worship  images,  by  which  he  has  lost  his 
Bituation.     But  he  says,  *God  will  take  care  of  me.' 


REV.      O.      D.      B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  891 

"  Aug.  20th  and  '21  st.  JMany  Chinese  came  to  converse 
with  Ke  Keang  on  religious.  Moung  Sh  way-Ken,  the 
young  man  mentioiied  on  the  11th  July,  called  at  the  house. 
He  has  experiencoJ  opposition  for  listening  to  me,  and  has 
sought  relief  by  labouring  out  of  town  for  a  month.  During 
all  this  time  he  has  been  thinking  oi  the  Gospel,  and  is 
almost  persuaded  to  be  a  Christian. 

"  Aug.  22d.  Moung  S'l way-  'wen  relates  the  circum- 
stance of  a  very  respectable  CLirman  calling  at  the  zayat 
and  professing  a  conviction  of  the  truth  of  the  Gospel.  He 
first  heard  the  truth  from  Moung  Bo,  ten  days  ago,  and  has 
since  been  constantly  employed  in  considering  it.  He  pro- 
fesses to  be  a  decided  believer. 

"  Aug.  24th.  One  of  my  hearers  at  worship  to-day,  was 
Moung  Shway-Kyah,  a  respectable  and  intelligent  young 
man,  mentioned  in  the  journal  for  July  7th,  as  accompany- 
ing Moung  Bo,  and  thinking  like  him.  He  now  professes 
a  firm  attachment  to  the  Gospel,  and  we  have  reason  to 
hope  he  is  sincere. 

"  Six  Chinese  came  to-day  to  converse  with  Ke  Keang. 
It  appears  that  ten  or  twelve  persons  are  in  the  habit  of 
visiting  him  almost  daily,  at  his  lodgings,  to  converse  re- 
specting the  Gospel.  These  circumstances,  together  with 
a  letter  I  have  recently  perused,  from  a  friend  in  Singa- 
pore, encourage  me  to  hope,  that  the  Holy  Spirit  is  about 
to  be  poured  out  on  '  the  dispersed '  of  this  interesting  peo- 
ple. 

"  Aug.  26th.  About  a  month  since,  an  interesting 
young  Karen  was  found  by  Ko-thah-byoo,  in  the  niche  of  a 
pagoda,  where  he  had  been  fasting  for  two  days.  Know- 
ing only  the  religion  of  Gaudama,  which  he  had  heard  from 
the  Burmans,  he  had  embraced  it  so  far  as  to  practise  this 
austerity,  in  hope  of  obtaining  a  great  reward  in  a  future 
state.  Our  Karen  Christian  explained  to  him  the  folly  of 
fasting  as  practised  by  the  Burmans,  and  invited  the  young 
man  to  our  house,  where  he  paid  a  very  serious  attention  to 
religious  instruction.  After  learning  the  way  of  the  Lord 
more  perfectly,  he  took  a  Christian  book  and  returned  to 
his  native  forest.  Our  prayers  accompanied  him.  We  all 
remarked  something  peculiarly  amiable  and  interesting 
in  his  appearance.  I  have  often  wished  to  have  him  live 
with  me.  in  hopes  he  might  become  truly  pious  and  a  her- 
17 


190  MEMOIR     OF 

aid  of  the  Gospel.  Yesterday  he  returned  to  us,  with  three 
of  his  relations,  to  receive  further  instructions.  After  con- 
versing with  me  for  some  time,  and  attending  Burman  wor- 
ship with  us,  he  went  to  Ko-thah-byoo's  apartment,  where 
I  heard  them  talking  of  the  Gospel  till  near  midnight;  and 
at  break  of  day,  this  morning,  the  conversation  was  re- 
newed. This  afternoon  he  expressed  a  desire  to  live  with 
me,  that  he  might  learn  more  fully  the  great  doctrines  of 
Revelation.  On  my  inquiring  how  long  he  would  be  wil- 
ling to  stay  for  this  purpose,  he  replied,  '  Ten  or  twelve 
years,  till  I  can  learn  fully  about  God  and  Christ.  Many 
of  the  Karens  will  also  come.'  He  says  he  wishes  no  longer 
to  worship  heaps  of  brick — pagodas — but  to  know  and  serve 
the  everlasting  and  true  God. 

"  Attended  the  funeral  of  a  Chinese,  who  had  become  a 
Boodhist,  and  had  expended  15,000  rupees  in  erecting  and 
gilding  pagodas  in  this  place.  When  will  Christians  do  as 
liberally  for  the  true  God  ? 

"  Aug.  27th.  After  evening  worship  in  Burman,  the 
Karen  Christian  having  related  the  adventures  of  the  day, 
said  to  me,  '  There  is  one  subject  on  which  I  wish  to  wait 
your  decision  :  I  wish  you  would  write  to  America  for  more 
teachers  to  be  sent  out.'  The  same  gtibjecthad  rested  with 
much  weight  on  my  own  mind  nearly  all  the  day.  We  are 
in  very  great  need  of  at  least  two  additional  missionaries  in 
the  province  of  Tavoy. 

"  Aug.  30th  to  31st.  We  are  not  left  wholly  without 
encouragement.  Our  school  is  in  a  more  flourishing  state 
than  at  any  former  period  ;  and  one  of  the  boys  seems  some- 
what impressed  with  divine  things.  Many  Karens  have 
heard  the  Gospel,  and  profess  to  believe  it ;  and  we  hope 
that  during  the  last  two  months,  since  the  zayat  was  opened, 
one  or  two  persons  have  been  savingly  converted.  Several 
others  appear  to  be  inquiring,  and  the  Gospel  has  been 
heard,  and  the  Scriptures  read,  by  several  hundred  persons. 
God's  word  will  not  return  to  him  void.  In  the  divine 
promises  alone,  our  hopes  are  fixed  and  firm.  Whatever 
of  good  may  have  been,  or  may  hereafter  be  done,  should 
be  wholly  ascribed  to  the  agency  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  To 
that  blessed  Agent's  care  I  commit  the  interests  of  truth  in 
this  place,  and  again  adopt  the  language  of  the  praying 
prophet,  '  O  Lord,  revive  thy  work  ;  in  the  midst  of  the 
years  make  known  ;  in  wrath  remember  mercy.'  " 


REV.      G.      D.      B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  191 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

Plan  of  enlarged  operations  in  the  department  of  native  schools — 
The  deified  book  of  the  Karens. 

Impressed  with  the  rational  belief  that  a  knowledge  of 
the  useful  sciences  was  an  important  means  of  raising  the 
intellectual  character  of  the  heathen  from  its  depressed  and 
bewildered  state,  a  prominent  object  with  Mr.  Boardman, 
both  at  Maulmein  and  Tavoy,  was  the  establishment  of 
native  schools.  As  these  schools  would  be  under  his  im- 
mediate direction,  they  would  also  afford  him  a  convenient 
opportunity  for  imparting  religious  instruction,  without 
which,  a  knowledge  of  the  sciences  would  be  of  compara- 
tively little  avail.  But  his  own  pecuniary  resources  did  not 
at  this  time  admit  of  any  extended  plan  of  operations  in  this 
department  of  his  labors.  Under  these  circumstances,  it 
must  have  been  peculiarly  cheering  to  his  heart  to  become 
acquainted  with  the  gentleman  named  in  the  following  let- 
ter, who  so  readily  seconded  his  object,  and  so  liberally 
contributed  to  its  support. 

It  will  be  seen  by  the  subjoined  communications,  that 
Mr.  Boardman  had  devised  liberal  things  for  Burmah. 
Had  he  lived  to  carry  his  noble  plans  into  execution,  very 
important  benefits  would  undoubtedly  have  followed. 

Letter  to  Dr.  Bolles. 

Tavoy,  Sept.  8,  1828. 
''Dear  Sir, 

"  A  few  days  since  I  had  an  interview  with  A.  D.  Main- 
gay,  Esq.  civil  commissioner  for  these  provinces,  when, 
jifter  expressing  a  deep  interest  in  native  schools,  he  gen- 
erously authorized  me  to  draw  on  him  monthly,  for  fifty 
Madras  rupees,  to  establish  and  support  a  boys'  day  school, 
for  the  English  and  Burman  languages,  and  the  more 
familiar  and  useful  sciences.  Such  a  school  has  since  been 
opened,  and  nineteen  scholars  are  now  successfully  pursu- 
ing their  studies.     One  of  these  scholars  is  Moung  Shway 


192  MEMOIR     OP 

Bwen,  the  young  Siamese  Christian  ;  four  others,  formerly 
belonged  to  the  boys'  boarding  school ;  the  rest  are  Burman, 
Chinese,  and  Tavoy  boys.  One  third  of  the  day  the'y 
study  Burman  with  Moung  Shway  Bwen  ;  the  other  two 
thirds  they  study  English  with  L.  Ke  Keang,  the  Chinese 
Christian.  After  paying  the  wages  of  these  two  teachers, 
there  will  remain  of  the  fifty  rupees,  I  hope,  enough  to  de- 
fray all  the  incidental  expenses  of  the  school :  such  as 
books,  stationary,  school-room,  &c. 

*'  Soon  as  L.  Ke  Keang  began  to  teach  English,  the 
school  received  a  new  impulse.  Several  applications  have 
been  made  for  admission,  and  considerable  additions  are 
daily  expected.  Many  of  the  parents,  particularly  the  Chi- 
nese, have  requested  that  their  sons  may  be  taught  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  Christian  religion. 

''  It  is  a  very  happy  circumstance  that  both  the  teachers 
are  devoted  Christians.  The  boys  are  daily  called  together 
at  sunrise,  when  I  read  the  Scriptures  and  pray  with  them 
in  Burman. 

"  Moung  Shway  Bwen  has  become  a  boarder,  and  two 
of  the  boys  from  town  have  also  been  admitted  to  the  board- 
ing school,  which  increases  the  number  to  seven.  These 
are  more  fully  taught  the  Christian  religion,  and  are  under 
our  entire  inspection  and  control. 

*'  We  have  endeavored,  by  a  most  rigid  economy,  to  re- 
duce the  expenses  of  the  boarding  school,  and  are  in  hopes 
we  shall  be  able  to  support  a  boy  for  twenty  dollars  a  year, 
perhaps  for  less,  if  the  number  should  be  considerably  in- 
creased. I  am  happy  to  add,  that  the  superintendence  of 
both  schools,  under  the  present  arrangement,  does  not  re- 
quire more  of  my  time  than  that  of  the  boarding  school 
alone,  before  this  arrangement  was  made.  I  hope,  before 
long,  to  submit  to  you  a  digested  plan  of  enlarged  operation 
in  the  department  of  boys'  schools.  The  enterprise  of  the 
American  churches  will,  I  trust,  as  usual,  be  found  equal  to 
every  reasonable  demand  upon  them,  for  an  object  so  impor- 
tant as  that  of  raising  the  cramped  and  depressed,  but  power- 
ful intellect  of  the  Burmese  youth,  to  a  general  knowledge  of 
moral  and  religious  truth.  Let  us  enjoy  a  constant  remem- 
brance in  your  prayers,  and  the  prayers  of  the  American 
churches,  that  a  divine  blessing  may  abundantly  rest  on 
us  in  all  our  attempts  to  instruct  this  degraded,  but  dear 
people." 


REV.    G.    D.    B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  198 

The  following  is  the  "  digested  plan  of  enlarged  opera- 
tions in  the  department  of  boys'  schools,"  just  alluded  to, 
and  was  soon  after  transmitted  to  the  Secretary,  Dr.  Bolles. 
It  is  inserted  here  that  it  may  be  seen  in  connection  with 
the  preceding. 

"  Tavoy,  Sept.  29,  1828. 
*'  Dear  Sir, 

"  In  a  letter  of  the  8th  inst.  I  gave  you  some  account  of 
the  boys'  school  under  our  care.  In  this  letter  I  propose 
to  lay  before  you  a  plan  for  more  extended  operations  in 
this  department  of  missionary  work.  It  seems  highly  im- 
portant that  our  views  and  plans  should  not  be  confined  to 
the  present  time,  or  to  the  present  scene  of  our  labors.  We 
are  not  to  forget  that  we  are  missionaries  to  Burmah,  and 
though  God,  by  a  mysterious  but  wise  providence,  has  per- 
mitted us  for  the  present  to  be  in  a  measure  expelled  from  the 
heart  of  the  Burman  empire,  yet  we  are  to  look  with  a  watch- 
ful and  hopeful  eye,  for  the  first  opening  that  presents  itself 
to  return  and  enter  again  on  missionary  labor  within  the  ter- 
ritories now  subject  to  the  monarch  of  Ava.  In  the  mean 
time  it  becomes  us,  like  the  Jews  when  driven  from  their 
own  country,  to  seek  the  peace  of  the  cities  where  we  dwell, 
and  to  be  making  preparations  for  a  return.  Of  these  pre- 
parations, we  should  consider  the  subjection  of  these  ceded 
provinces  to  the  reign  of  Christ,  as  the  most  important. 
Should  the  Gospel  gain  a  firm  hold  here,  it  will  be  compar- 
atively easy  to  introduce  it  into  the  Burman  empire.  It 
accordingly  becomes  us  to  preach  the  Gospel,  disseminate 
the  Scriptures  and  religious  tracts,  and  to  establish  schools 
in  those  provinces,  not  only  for  the  benefit  of  the  people 
here,  but  that  we  may  be  prepared  ere  long  to  re-enter  Bur- 
mah with  greater  strength  and  surer  hopes  of  success. 
Omitting  for  the  present  any  remarks  on  the  other  parts  of 
our  duty,  allow  me  to  suggest  a  plan  for  a  wider  range  of 
operations  in  the  department  of  native  schools. 

"  From  a  village  about  fifteen  miles  above  this  city  to 
another  about  thirty  miles  below,  is  a  regular  chain  of  vil- 
lages on  both  sides  of  the  Tavoy  river.  The  population  of 
the  different  villages  varies  from  fifty  to  three  or  four  hun- 
dred souls.  The  aggregate  population,  exclusive  of  those 
of  the  city,  is  about  18,000.  In  these  villages  there  are 
17* 


194  MEMOIROF 

but  few  kyoungs,  and  the  boys  are  growing  up  in  a  great 
degree  ignorant  of  even  that  knowledge  which   Barman 
priests  can  impart.     It  is  my  wish  to  see  schools  established 
throughout  these  two  chains  of  villages,  as  well  as  in  the 
city.     My  plan,  in  substance,  is  this  :  Let  the  day-school 
which  is  now  opened  under  the  auspices  of  the  local  gov- 
ernment, be  under  the  careful   superintendence  of  a  mis- 
sionary, and  be  considered  a  central  school,  where  young 
men  shall  be  taught  in  such  branches  as  shall  qualify  them 
to  become  teachers  in  village  schools.     As  fast  as  suitable 
and  well  disposed  youths  are  qualified,  let  them  be  employ- 
ed as  school-masters  in  different  villages.     Thus,  in  a  few 
years,  an  indefinite  number  of  village  schools  may  be  sup- 
plied with  teachers  trained   up  under  our  own  inspection. 
Each  of  these  schools  would  cost  from  ten  to  fifteen  rupees 
per  month.     If  this  plan  is  commenced  soon,  I  am  encour- 
aged to  hope  the  government  would  lend  its  patronage. 
Out  of  the  village  schools,  the  more  promising  boys  may  be 
selected,  and  sent  to  the  central  school  for  a  more  thorough 
education.     Let  the  books  used  be  such  as  will  tend  to  ele- 
vate and  enlarge  the  mind,  inform  the  understanding,  erad- 
icate previously  imbibed  errors,  and  lay  the  foundation  for  a 
superstructure  of  Christian  instruction.     Let  a  self-denying 
missionary  undertake  the  business  of  superintending  these 
schools,  and  of  preaching  in  the  different  villages  ;  let  him 
bend  all  his  energies  to  effect  a  total  reformation  in  moral 
and  religious  instruction  throughout  the  villages.     Here  it 
should  be  mentioned,  that  on  the  east  side  of  the  river,  a 
few  miles  back  from  the  Daway  villages,  is  a  corresponding 
chain  of  Karen  settlements.     In  these  settlements  are  more 
than  two  thousand  souls,  who  have  no  books,  no  written 
language,  no  object  of  worship,  no  religion  ;  but  are  expect- 
ing a  religion   will  soon  be  given  them.     Already  a  large 
number  have  heard  the  Gospel,  and   appear   disposed   to 
embrace  it.     Let  an  itinerating  missionary  visit  their  set- 
tlements, give  them  a  written  language,  establish  schools,  and 
with  the  help  of  Karens  now  in  the  boarding  school,  furnish 
some  elementary  books  preparatory  to  the  translation  of  the 
Scriptures  into  their  language.     Meanwhile  he  can  preach 
to  them  in  Burman,  and  Karens  who  understand  Burman 
can  interpret  to  the  people.     Under  a  divine  blessing,  with- 
out which  nothing  can  be  done  successfully,  we  may  hope  for 


REV.    G.    D.    BOARD  MAN.  195 

great  and  happy  results  from  such  a  system  of  operations. 
Nor  is  Tavoy  alone  to  be  benefited.  Not  only  the  prov- 
inces of  Yay  and  Amherst  on  the  north,  and  Merquin  on 
the  south,  but  Arracan  and  Pagu,  and  ultimately,  Bur- 
mah  Proper,  we  may  reasonably  hope  will  partake  of  the 
benefit,  and  become  scenes  ot  similar  operations.  It  should 
also  be  mentioned  that  Tavoy  is  near  the  borders  of  Siam, 
to  which  country  the  Board  will,  we  trust,  be  ere  long 
sending  missionaries.*  Thus  Siamese,  Daways,  Karens, 
Taliengs,  Burmans,  Arracanese,  and  Chinese  will  probably 
send  their  sons  to  our  schools  ;  and  it  is  not  too  much  to 
hope  that  some  of  the  boys  on  their  return  home,  will  take 
with  them  the  Gospel,  not  printed  on  paper  alone,  but  en- 
graven on  their  hearts.  Especially  may  we  hope  for  this 
from  those  who  enjoy  the  additional  advantages  of  the 
boarding  school.  Nor  should  the  Burman  Chinese  boys  of 
whom  we  have  now  a  number  in  the  school,  be  forgotten. 
These  boys  are  generally  more  intelligent  and  efficient  than 
the  common  Burman  boys,  and  as  they  will  speak  both  En- 
glish and  Burman,  and  in  some  instances  Chinese,  we  may 
hope,  should  divine  grace  be  imparted,  that  some  of  them 
will  become  heralds  of  salvation,  not  only  to  the  Burmese, 
but  to  the  numerous  Chinese  population  who  are  dispersed 
through  the  Burman  dominions. 

"  It  will  be  readily  seen,  that  in  order  to  carry  this  plan 
into  effect,  an  additional  missionary  is  immediately  needed  ; 
and  I  take  the  liberty  to  add,  that  I  very  much  need  an  as- 
sociate to  live  in  Tavoy,  and  divide  with  me  the  multiplied 
and  arduous  labors  now  pressing  upon  me. 

"  Some  may  inquire  whether  the  Burman  boys  are  not 
generally  taught  to  read  and  write  at  the  kyoungs,  and 
whether  it  is  needful  to  spend  missionary  time  and  money 
in  teaching  what  the  priests  would  teach  without  such  ex- 
pense. In  reply  to  the  inquiry  I  remark,  that  it  is  but  a 
small  thing  to  learn  to  read  and  write  as  the  boys  at  the 
kyoungs  are  taught.  Six  months'  instruction  at  our  schools 
would  enable  a  boy  to  read  the  Burman  language  well ;  so 
that  the  expense  after  that  time  is  not  incurred  in  teaching 


*  Mr.  Jones,  a  missionary  of  this  Board,  is  now  in  Bankock,  the  com- 
mercial capital  of  Siam. 


1  96  M  E  M  O  I  R    O  F 

boys  what  the  priests  would  teach  them,  but  in  teaching  them 
better  things.  In  what  are  the  boys  at  the  kyoungs  in- 
structed ?  They  are  regularly  taught  to  be  idolaters.  From 
the  day  of  their  admission  as  pupils,  till  their  course  of 
study  is  completed,  which  is  several  years,  they  are  taught 
nothing  but  error.  The  whole  system  of  Burman  geography 
and  astronomy,  as  well  as  of  morals  and  religion,  is  but 
one  tissue  of  error,  and  the  kyoungs  are  the  theological 
seminaries  where  these  errors  are  inculcated.  The  Bur- 
mans  have  scarcely  an  idea  of  anything  but  deserts  and  the 
ocean,  beyond  Hindostan  and  Ceylon,  on  the  west,  while 
China  is  the  utmost  limits  on  the  east,  and  Penang  on  the 
south.  The  young  pupil's  first  lesson  is  a  sort  of  te  deum 
to  Gaudama,  and  is  followed  by  a  succession  of  similar  les- 
sons during  the  whole  term  of  their  literary  course.  The 
Burmans  have  no  books  into  which  the  vagaries  of  Gauda- 
ma's  theological  hypotheses  are  not  intermingled.  While 
the  boys  are  learning  to  read  at  the  kyoungs,  they  are  contin- 
ually required  to  practise  the  rites  of  idolatry  ;  and  from  the 
time  they  are  able  to  read  till  they  leave  the  schools,  they  are 
continually  employed  in  committing  to  memory  and  reduc- 
ing to  practice  the  instructions  of  their  atheistical  leader. 
TJhese  evils  can  be  corrected  only  by  a  subversion  of  the 
present  system  of  education,  and  the  introduction  of  such 
books  as  will  direct  the  youthful  intellect  into  the  right 
channel.  It  is  not  enough  to  explode  the  dreams  of  Gau- 
dama ;  the  youthful  mind  mast  be  fed  with  wholesome 
knowledge.  Besides,  the  instruction  afforded  at  the  ky- 
oungs, miserable  and  injurious  as  it  is,  is  sought  by  com- 
paratively few.  Of  the  whole  population  of  Tavoy  district, 
not  one  person  in  a  hundred  is  engaged  in  the  pursuit  of 
learning.  Probably  not  more  than  one  person  in  ten  can 
read  or  understand  Burman  books. 

"  I  now  submit  the  subject  to  the  consideration  of  the 
Board.  If  anything  is  to  be  done,  it  should  be  done  soon, 
as  the  government  of  the  place  are  now  deliberating  on  the 
best  plan  to  be  adopted  in  order  to  encourage  a  wider  dif- 
fusion of  knowledge. 

*'  With  sentiments  of  much  respect  and  esteem,  I  am, 
dear  sir,  yours  in  the  service  of  the  Gospel. 

GEORGE  D.  BOARDMAN." 


REV.      G.      D.     B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  197 

In  his  plans  for  the  improvement  of  the  Burman  youth,  Mr. 
B.  was  promptly  seconded  by  his  amiable  companion,  who 
felt  no  less  than  himself,  that  an  important  object  would  be 
gained  by  imparting  to  the  degraded  females  right  notions 
of  the  Creator  and  his  works.  In  relation  to  this  subject 
he  remarks,  "  Mrs.  Boardman  is  about  opening  a  boarding 
school  for  girls ;  but  as  yet  we  can  furnish  no  details  on 
this  subject.  As  her  heart  is  much  set  on  the  object  of  draw- 
ing forth  the  hidden  and  smothered  intellects  of  the  poor 
Burman  females,  and  of  raising  them  to  the  knowledge  of 
God  and  salvation,  of  which  they  are  most  perfectly  igno- 
rant, I  have  no  doubt  her  endeavors  will  prove  eminently 
useful." 

This  plan  of  enlarged  operations  in  the  department  of 
native  schools,  was  afterwards  submitted  to  the  General 
Convention  of  the  Baptist  denomination  in  the  United 
States,  held  at  Philadelphia,  April  29,  1829.  The  com- 
mittee to  whom  was  referred  the  consideration  of  the  Bur- 
man mission,  brought  in  a  report  replete  with  encourage- 
ment and  hope.  In  noticing  the  plan  proposed,  they  say, 
*'  The  plan  submitted  by  Mr.  Boardman,  for  the  establish- 
ment of  native  schools,  is  wise  and  judicious.  It  requires 
no  argument  to  prove,  that  the  most  likely  way  to  the 
demolition  of  the  abominable  idolatries  which  enfetter  the 
souls  of  the  heathen,  is  the  introduction  of  rational  and 
Christian  education  among  the  rising  generation.  We, 
therefore,  earnestly  recommend  the  adoption  of  the  plan, 
as  far  as  may  be  compatible  with  the  means  at  hand." 

The  story  related  in  the  following  extract,  though  per- 
fectly familiar  to  many  into  whose  hands  this  work  may 
fall,  is  invested  with  circumstances,  which  will  always  give 
to  the  perusal  a  lively  interest.  The  verbal  relation  of  it, 
by  one  who  has  so  often  and  so  forcibly  pleaded  the  cause 
of  foreign  missions,  has  sent  a  thrill  of  sympathy  to  their 
hearts,  and  the  ocular  demonstration  of  the  principal  fact 
which  it  records  in  relation  to  the  deified  book  of  the 
KARENS,  has  deeply  and  solemnly  impressed  them  with  the 
extreme  ignorance  and  credulity  of  that  deluded  people. 
Surely  the  rocks  and  the  mountains  among  which  they 
roam  are  covered  with  thick  darkness.  But  that  darkness 
is  beginning  to  be  dispelled ;  the  Sun  of  Righteousness 
has  arisen  on  their  forests ;    the  voice  of  prayer  and  praise 


198  MEMOIR     OF 

is  heard  among  their  native  hills  ;  and  the  blessed  efful- 
gence of  truth  will  spread,  we  trust,  till  these  wild  men  of 
the  wilderness  shall  walk  in  the  light  of  life. 

The  story  is  thus  related  by  Mr.  Boardman  in  hi»  journal  : 

"On  returning  from  the  zayat,  I  found  my  house 
thronged  with  Karens,  and  was  informed  that  the  Karen 
teacher  had  arrived  with  his  much  venerated  book.  After 
tea,  I  called  them  up  and  inquired  what  they  wished  for. 
The  teacher  stood  forward  and  said,  '  My  lord,  your 
humble  servants  have  come  from  the  wilderness,  to  lay 
at  your  lordship's  feet  a  certain  book,  and  to  inquire  of 
your  lordship  whether  it  is  good  or  bad,  true  or  false.  We, 
Karens,  your  humble  servants,  are  an  ignorant  race  of 
people,  we  have  no  books,  no  written  language,  we  know 
nothing  of  God  or  his  law.  When  this  book  was  given  us, 
we  were  charged  to  worship  it,  which  we  have  done  for 
twelve  years.  But  we  know  nothing  of  its  contents,  not 
so  much  as  in  what  language  it  is  written.  We  have 
heard  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  are  persuad- 
ed of  its  truth,  and  we  wish  to  know  if  this  book  con- 
tains the  doctrine  of  that  Gospel.  We  are  persuaded  that 
your  lordship  can  easily  settle  the  question,  and  teach  us 
the  true  way  of  becoming  happy.'  I  requested  them  to 
produce  the  book,  when  the  old  man  opened  a  large  bas- 
ket, and  having  removed  fold  after  fold  of  wrappers,  he 
handed  me  an  old  tattered  duodecimo  volume.  It  was 
none  other  than  the  '  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  with  the 
Psalms,'  published  at  Oxford,  England.  'It  is  a  good 
book,'  said  I,  '  but  it  is  not  good  to  worship  it.  You 
must  worship  the  God  it  reveals.'  We  spent  the  evening 
instructing  these  simple  foresters  in  some  of  the  first  prin- 
ciples of  the  Gospel.  They  listened  with  much  attention  ; 
but  the  old  teacher,  who,  it  seems,  is  a  kind  of  sorcerer,' 
appeared  disa])pointed  at  the  thought,  that  he  had  obtained 
no  claim  to  heaven  by  worshipping  the  book  so  many 
years. 

"  Sept.  9, 1828.  The  Karens  left  us  for  their  native  forest. 
It  was  a  source  of  regret  to  us  all,  that  Ko-thah-byoo  was 
not  present  to  facilitate  our  intercourse  by  interpreting  for 
'us.     Just  before  leaving,  the  old  sorcerer  put  on  his  jogar's 


REV.     G.     D.     BOARD  MAN.  199 

dress,  given  him,  he  said,  nearly  twenty  years  ago,  and 
assumed  some  self-important  airs,  so  that  one  of  our  native 
Christians  felt  it  his  duty  to  administer  a  gentle  reproof, 
and  told  him  there  was  no  good  in  wearing  such  a  dress, 
and  advised  him  to  lay  it  aside  altogether.  '  If,'  said  the 
sorcerer,  '  God  will  not  be  pleased  with  this  dress,  I  am 
ready  to  send  it  afloat  on  yonder  stream.'  He  then  pre- 
sented his  reprover  with  his  wand,  saying  he  had  no  fur- 
ther use  for  it." 

Mr.  Boardman  was  afterwards  informed  that  the  teacher, 
on  his  way  home,  tore  his  jogar's  dress  in  pieces  and  threw 
it  into  a  brook.  What  a  rebuke  is  this  to  the  selfishness  of 
too  many  professing  Christians,  who  refuse  to  relinquish 
habits,  the  practice  of  which,  it  is  most  evident,  is  offen- 
sive to  God.  On  the  evening  of  the  same  date,  he  wrote 
as  follows : 

*'  For  several  days  past,  we  have  observed  a  happy 
change  in  the  largest  of  our  boarding  scholars.  He  has 
been  more  sedate  in  his  deportment,  more  attentive  to 
study,  and  has  often  been  heard  in  the  night,  and  at  break 
of  day,  praying  alone.  He  reads  the  Scriptures  much  of 
the  time,  and  in  a  few  instances  has  been  heard  recom- 
mending the  Gospel  to  his  school-mates  and  to  the  heathen  ; 
and  once  he  has  spoken  to  me  of  his  own  accord  on  the 
subject  of  religion.  This  evening  he  has  conversed  with 
me  somewhat  freely,  and  I  hope  God  is  about  visiting  his 
soul  in  mercy.  I  was  speaking  of  my  intention  to  visit 
the  Karen  settlements,  when  he  said,  *  I  should  like  to 
accompany  you.  Sir.'  '  Were  you  a  believer  in  the  Gos- 
pel yourself,'  said  I,  '  it  might  be  well  for  you  to  go  ; 
but  as  long  as  you  are  an  unbeliever,  you  cannot  profi- 
tably recommend  the  Gospel  to  others.'  '  I  do  believe 
the  Gospel,'  he  replied,  *  with  my  heart,  and  I  pity  the 
poor  Karens,  and  want  to  tell  them  of  the  Saviour.  For 
the  last  nine  or  ten  days,  I  have  been  thinking  of  my 
former  bad  condition  and  my  ill  deserts  ;  I  have  felt  per- 
suaded that  if  I  die  in  unbelief  I  must  sink  to  hell,  where 
there  is  no  deliverance.  I  see  my  past  sins  and  follies 
and  repent  of  them.  I  have  no  hope  but  in  Jesus  Christ, 
who  died  to  save  lost  sinners.     His  mercy  is  very  great, 


200 


MEMOIR      OF 


in  not  only  delivering  from  hell,  but  in  imparting  endless 
bliss  in  heaven.  O,  hovi^  great  is  his  grace.  He  did  not 
spare  his  own  life,  but  laid  it  down  for  us.'  When  I  re- 
minded him  of  the  danger  of  self-deception,  and  its  dread- 
ful consequences,  he  said,  '  If  we  fail  in  this  one  thing, 
the  failure  is  immense.  As  to  gold,  or  silver,  or  worldly 
riches,  they  last  but  a  moment ;  but  the  pains  of  hell  and 
the  joys  of  heaven  are  interminable.  Repentance  in  hell 
may  be  pungent,  but  it  will  be  unavailing.  Now  is  the 
time  to  repent,  that  we  may  be  saved.'  On  my  inquiring 
whether  he  thought  he  could  keep  the  law  of  supreme  love 
to  God,  and  of  love  to  man,  he  said,  'Of  myself,  I  can  do 
nothing  at  all.  If  Christ  grant  me  his  grace,  I  can  fulfil 
the  will  of  God.'  He  said  many  other  things  of  an  en- 
couraging nature. 

"  Sept.  13.  An  interesting,  intelligent  and  amiable 
young  man,  who  has  visited  me  several  times,  and  taken 
some  portions  of  Scripture,  called  again  to-day,  and  gave 
me  some  reasons  to  hope  that  a  work  of  grace  is  begun  in 
his  heart.  He  wishes  to  study  the  English  language,  that 
he  may  understand  the  Scriptures  better. 

''  Sept.  19.  Moung  Yay,  who  on  several  former  occa- 
sions has  visited  the  zayat,  and  urged  me  to  study  the  Bur- 
man  books,  called  again  this  afternoon  ;  and  though  less 
insolent  than  usual,  he  could  not  leave  without  expressing 
his  regret  that  I  had  not  learnt  the  thadah-shutsoung,* 
and  then  uttered  the  usual  adage,  Thadah-ma-tat-tsah- 
ma-tat ;  that  is,  not  to  understand  the  Pali  Grammar,  is 
not  to  understand  books.  I  told  him  1  intended  to  study 
the  Thadah,  and  proposed  to  pay  him  if  he  would  teach  it 
to  me.  '  Ah,'  said  he,  '  I  am  incapable  ;  1  have  not 
studied  it  myself.  On  further  inquiry,  I  found  there  was 
not  a  person  in  Tavoy  qualified  to  teach  me  the  book, 
which  he  declared  must  be  studied,  before  I  could  preach 
to  the  Burmans.  This,  however,  it  was  evident,  was  only 
a  plea  to  get  rid  of  attending  to  the  Gospel. 

"  Sept.  30.  Moung  Oo-lah,  the  interesting  young  man 
mentioned  on  the  13th  instant,  called  at  the  zayat.  Di- 
vine light  seems  to  be  gaining   admission   into  his  mind  ; 


*  That  is,  eight  parts  of  speech,  a  PaK  Grammar,  the  acquisi- 
tion of  which  is  the  highest  attainrment  in  knowledge. 


U  E  V.    G.    D.    BOAUDMAN.  201 

and,  to  use  his  own  words,  he  begins  to  believe  the  Gospel, 
but  is  unable,  of  himself,  to  distinguish  truth  from  error. 
1  was  much  pleased  with  his  childlike  spirit,  and  directed 
him  to  several  passages  of  Scripture,  where  we  are  taught 
to  distrust  our  own  reasonings,  and  to  ask  wisdom  of  God. 
He  seemed  much  affected  at  the  thought  of  God's  enlight- 
ening the  mind,  and  changing  the  heart. 

Oct.  1,  1828.  This  is  the  season  of  the  year  for  several 
general  festivals,  and  the  people  are  so  much  engaged  in 
adorning  their  kyoungs  and  pagodas,  and  in  attending  to 
the  instructions  of  their  priests,  that  our  zayat  is  almost 
deserted.  But  our  trust  is  in  the  Lord,  who,  in  his  own 
time,  will  vindicate  his  cause. 

"  Oct.  8.  Several  persons  at  the  zayat,  among  whom 
was  a  learned  man,  with  whom  I  had  considerable  conver- 
sation. He  has  obtained  a  little  knowledge  of  the  Gospel, 
and  seldom  opposes  ;  but  still  he  says  he  prefers  annihila- 
tion to  heaven. 

"  Oct.  9.  Ko-thah-byoo  returned  from  the  Karen  villa- 
ges, where  he  has  spent  the  last  ten  days  in  making 
known  the  Gospel  to  his  countrymen.  The  Karen  teacher, 
or  rather  conjurer,  mentioned  in  former  journals,  came 
with  him  and  appeared  somewhat  tamed  and  in  his  right 
mind.  He  now  says  he  will  practise  no  more  jogar's  tricks 
and  ceremonies,  but  will,  from  the  heart,  worship  the  eter- 
nal God  and  his  son,  Jesus  Christ. 

"  Oct.  22.  Impressed  with  a  sense  of  our  own  sins,  and 
our  need  of  quickening  grace,  and  the  importance  of  a  re- 
vival of  religion  among  us,  our  little  church,  consisting  of 
six  in  all,  observed  this  day  as  a  season  of  humiliation,  fast- 
ing and  prayer.  We  hope  it  has  not  been  in  vain.  Fer- 
vent prayers  were  offered  up  by  all  the  brethren,  some  in 
English,  and  some  in  the  Burman  language.  May  the 
Lord  graciously  condescend  to  hear  our  supplications. 

"  Oct.  28.  Conversing  with  a  Daway  to-day,  I  inquired 
which  were  the  better  people,  the  Daway's,  withGaudama's 
religion,  or  the  Karens  with  no  religion  at  all.  He  decided 
in  favor  of  the  Karens.  Boodhism  has  many  excellent  pre- 
cepts, but  as  fear  and  hope  are  the  only  passions  to  which  it 
appeals,  it  is  destitute  of  life  and  energy,  and  is  incompe- 
tent to  produce  good  men.  It  tells  of  no  condescending, 
bleeding,  dying  love.  It  points  to  no  expiring  Saviour. 
18 


202  MEMOIR      OF 

No  love  is  kindled  up  in  the  heart  by  the  exhibition  of  a 
*  greater  love.'  Religion  with  a  Boodhist  is  a  mere  bargain 
with  his  own  interest.  Sin  is  not  sinful,  only  as  it  involves 
the  sinner  in  suffering ;  in  like  manner,  goodness  is  not 
good,  only  as  it  has  its  reward.  The  Boodhist  has  no  God 
to  please  or  to  offend,  and  his  own  interest  is  all  the  motive 
that  acts  upon  him.  This  self-interest,  powerful  as  it  is  in 
many  cases,  cannot  restrain  a  man  from  the  present  indul- 
gence of  a  depraved  inclination,  by  the  fear  of  a  distant 
evil,  as  the  hope  of  a  distant  good.  These  remarks  are 
confirmed  by  the  state  of  morals  here,  supposing  even  Bood- 
hism  to  be  the  true  test  of  morality.  Where  we  see  the 
city  wholly  given  up  to  idolatry,  and  yet  negligent  of  the 
morality  which  their  own  idolatry  prescribes,  we  feel  that 
our  work  is  indeed  hard.  But  the  same  divine  energy 
which  gave  life  to  the  bones  in  Ezekiel's  vision,  can  raise  up 
an  exceeding  great  army  in  this  place  to  glorify  his  name. 

"  Oct.  29.  Noung  Boke,  a  learned  Burman,  has  recently 
made  me  frequent  visits  ;  and  though  he  is  haughty,  self-suf- 
ficient, and  sometimes  disrespectful  in  his  manner,  I  have 
some  little  hope  that  he  is  considsi^ing.  To-day  he  made  some 
pertinent  and  serious  inquiries  about  prayer.  On  leaving 
me  he  said,  when  he  should  be  at  leisure  he  w'ould  attend 
more  constantly  on  my  instructions,  and  read  our  books. 
I  fear  that  convenient  time  will  never  come. 

"Nov.  12.  Ko-thah-byoo  returned  from  another  tour  to 
the  Karen  villages,  with  ten  of  his  countrymen,  several  of 
whom  profess  to  have  become  converts  to  Christ.  One  of 
the  more  promising  is  the  chieftain  before  mentioned. 

"  Nov.  14.  Two  of  the  Karens  have  expressed  their  de- 
termination to  live  according  to  the  Gospel,  and  solicited 
further  instruction  preparatory  to  being  baptized. 

"  Moung  Boke,  tlie  learned  man  mentioned  October  29, 
came  and  spent  an  hour  with  me.  He  has  lost  none  of  his 
roughness  or  self-importance.  Still  he  gives  me  a  little 
hope  that  he  feels  some  uneasiness  about  his  state.  He  in- 
quired more  about  prayer,  and  manifested  considerable  in- 
terest in  the  question  whether  God  will  hear  the  prayer  of 
Burmans.  He  said  he  had  two  minds.  I  told  him,  that, 
according  to  the  Apostle  James,  such  a  man  was  '  unstable 
in  all  his  ways.'  He  acknowledged  that  James  was  right. 
After  leaving  the  zayat,  I  heard  him  say  to  himself  as  he 
walked  away,  '  these  words  are  all  good  words.' 


REV.     G.     D.     B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  203 

"  Nov.  23.  Ko-Moung  after  an  absence  of  two  or  three 
months,  came  into  the  zayat  this  afternoon.  He  says  he 
has  been  out  of  town.  He  has  made  no  proficiency  since  I 
last  saw  him,  but  keeps  up  his  old  story,  *  I  dare  not  reject 
your  words,  neither  dare  I  set  at  naught  all  that  my  ances- 
tors and  the  wise  men  and  priests  have  believed  and  taught.' 
'  If,'  said  I,  '  you  should  set  one  of  your  feet  in  one  boat, 
and  the  other  in  another,  and  those  boats  should  separate, 
you  would  surely  sink  between  them.'  He  said  he  under- 
stood me,  but  that  it  was  hard  to  give  up  Gaudama. 
'  H,'  replied  I,  *  you  were  drowning  in  the  ocean,  and  a 
plank  should  float  near  you,  you  would  seize  upon  it.  But 
if  the  plank,  being  insufficient  to  support  you,  was  sinking 
under  you,  and  a  good  safe  boat  should  be  sent  to  relieve 
you,  would  you  not  quit  the  plank  and  take  to  the  boat?' 
He  smiled,  and  said  it  was  fine  reasoning.  This  man  al- 
ways admires  instruction,  but  never  puts  it  in  practice. 

'*  Nov.  30.  Noung  Boke  came  again.  He  is  one  of  the 
most  crusty,  crabbed,  dogmatical,  captious  old  menlhave 
ever  seen.  Hard,  cold,  and  moveless  as  a  pillar  of  stone,  he 
is  not  affected  by  any  of  the  considerations  that  can  be 
urged  upon  him.  Coarse  and  slovenly  in  his  personal  ap- 
pearance, abrupt  and  uncourteous  in  his  address,  he  pos- 
sesses not  a  single  quality  to  win  or  to  please.  Still  he 
hangs  about  me,  and  I  sometimes  think  he  feels  convinced 
that  the  truth  is  on  our  side.  He  seldom  opposes  ;  and  as 
seldom  acknowledges  anything,  but  says  he  comes  to  hear. 
When  he  does  oppose,  it  is  with  his  characteristic  blunt- 
ness. 

"  Dec.  4,  1828.  Received  notice,  that  in  one  month  we 
must  remove  from  the  house  we  now  occupy.  We  must  of 
course  erect  one  of  our  own, — sorry  to  leave  my  favorite 
Work  to  build  houses. 

"  Dec.  8.  A  large  number  of  Karens  came,  and  desired 
me  to  go  out  with  them  to  their  villages.  But  as  they  are 
not  all  prepared  to  receive  my  intended  visit,  and  as  I  am 
very  much  engaged  in  building,  and,  besides,  am  not  quite 
well,  I  have  prevailed  on  them  to  wait  another  month." 

On  the  9th  of  the  month,  Mr.  Boardman  experienced  the 
first  of  those  alarming  symptoms  of  disease, — an  expectora- 
tion of  blood, — which  are  the  almost  certain  precursors  of 


204  MEMOIR     OF 

approaching  dissolution.  We  feel  a  reluctance  at  being 
thus  early  arrested  in  our  anticipations  of  his  future  success 
as  a  missionary.  The  first  discharges  of  blood  were  rather 
copious,  and  continued  through  the  day  ;  though  he  ex- 
pressed some  doubts  as  to  the  source  whence  they  pro- 
ceeded, whether  from  the  lungs  or  from  the  throat.  They 
ceased,  however,  soon  after,  and  on  the  11th  he  remarks, 
*'  I  am  again  as  well  as  usual.  I  desire  to  bless  God  for 
afflicting  and  restoring  mercies." 

"  Dec.  11.  Ko-thah-byoo  accompanied  his  Karen  friends 
in  a  third  tour  to  their  villages  in  the  wilderness.  Before 
leaving  me,  Moung  So,  the  chieftain,  professed  to  be  a  de- 
cided Christian,  and  we  have  some  reason  to  hope  his  pro- 
fession is  sinoere. 

"  Dec.  31.  Our  house,  which  we  began  on  the  9th  inst. 
is  nearly  finished,  and  we  intended  to  remove  into  it  to- 
morrow. But  on  remembering  that  it  is  customary  with 
many  good  people  in  America  to  spend  new  year's  day  in  a  re- 
ligious manner,  we  concluded  to  defer  our  removal  another 
day,  that  we  might  unite  with  our  dear  friends  in  our  na- 
tive land  in  their  devotional  exercises." 

In  the  following  letter  addressed  to  his  parents,  Mr. 
Boardman  among  other  things,  contrasts  the  circumstances 
of  ministers  in  America  with  those  of  the  missionary  in 
heathen  lands. 

*'  Very  dear  Parents, 

"  On  the  27th  of  July,  we  had  the  pleasure  of  receiving 
your  letters  of  May,  1827,  and  in  two  days  from  that  time  had 
the  additional  pleasure  of  receiving  those  written  in  October. 
A  few  days  afterwards,  we  were,  through  the  mercy  of 
our  heavenly  Father,  made  the  joyful  parents  of  a  little  son. 

"  As  to  our  work  among  the  heathen,  we  feel  that  we 
must  plant,  and  water  our  planting  with  tears.  God  alone 
can  give  the  harvest.  Of  ourselves  we  can  do  nothing. 
We  are  often  ashamed  and  confounded  under  a  sense  of 
our  inadequacy  to  the  great  work  before  us,  and  wonder 
that  God  should  deign  to  employ  such  unworthy  means  in 
accomplishing  his  great  designs  of  love  and  mercy  to  the 
heathen.     We  regard  it  as  our  greatest  privilege  to  spend 


li  E  V.    G,    D.    BOARD  MAN.  205 

and  be  spent  in  this  cause  ;  but  we  want  to  enjoy  more 
daily  communion  with  God  in  order  to  the  acceptableness 
of  our  services,  and  to  the  animated  and  cheerful  endurance 
of  the  discouragements  connected  with  our  station.  '  My 
leanness,  my  leanness,'  is  the  almost  daily  language  of  my 
heart.  But  Christ  strengthens  us  a  little,  and  we  urge  on 
our  way.  Heaven  is  a  word  which  sounds  inexpressibly 
sweet  to  our  ears.  Rest !  rest  from  sin  and  impurity, 
in  a  view  of  God  and  the  Lamb  that  shall  change  us  entirely 
into  the  same  image  ;    these  are  the  things  we  want. 

"  As  to  outward  trials  we  have  no  disposition  to  complain. 
We  can  endure  the  burning  suns  of  India, — can  subsist  on 
a  diet  to  which  we  were  wholly  unaccustomed  in  early 
life, — can  be  separated  from  Christian  society  and  the  dear 
friends  we  most  tenderly  love ;  we  can  submit  to  many 
things  which  to  persons  engaged  in  other  pursuits  would  be 
deemed  hardships ;  we  can  endure  toil,  and  fatigue,  and 
sufferings,  without  complaining  ;  but  we  are  pained  to  see 
so  many  heathen  urging  their  way  on  to  perdition  without 
knowing  whither  they  are  bound.  To  us,  a  life  of  inac- 
tivity and  unprofitableness  seems  more  to  be  deprecated, 
than  one  of  fatigue  and  suffering  in  the  cause  of  our  divine 
Master.  A  sense  of  our  responsibility  sometimes  fills  our 
hearts  with  solemn  dread.  We  are  situated  among  a  peo- 
ple, where  there  is  not  more  than  one  missionary  to  thirty 
thousand  souls.  People  in  America  have  all  learnt  some- 
thing of  the  Gospel  ;  they  have  seen  it  exemplified  in  the 
lives  of  the  pious  ;  they  are  literally  trained  up  in  the  knowl- 
edge of  God.  Not  so  with  the  people  among  whom  we 
live.  They  know  not  the  simplest  rudiments  of  the  Gospel, 
have  never  seen  it  exemplified,  and  have  not  the  most  dis- 
tant idea  of  a  God,  who  made  and  governs  the  world.  A 
pastor  in  America  has  the  co-operation  of  the  officers  of  the 
church,  and  of  other  active  and  efficient  members,  whose 
counsel  he  can  take  in  cases  of  emergency.  Many  also  of 
his  people  can  give  a  word  of  exhortation, — engage  in 
prayer,  and  conduct  the  devotions  in  social  worship.  Many 
too  are  actively  engaged  in  Sabbath  school  instruction,  and 
various  other  means  of  promoting  the  spiritual  interest  of 
his  congregation.  The  missionary  here  has  no  such  helps. 
He  has  no  officers  in  his  church  on  whom  to  depend, — 
none  to  exhort,  to  engage  in  public  prayer,  to  conduct  the 
18* 


206  MEMOIR     OF 

services  at  social  meetings,  and  to  impart  religious  instruc- 
tion to  the  rising  generation.  His  most  able  and  best  in- 
formed church  members,  if  he  have  any,  are  but  novices  in 
religion,  and  need  his  constant  care  and  nursing.  The 
pastor  in  America  has  brethren  in  the  ministry  near  at 
hand,  whose  assistance  and  advice  he  may  easily  obtain. 
But  the  missionary  sees  no  Christian's  face  perhaps  for 
months,  and  however  great  his  trials,  he  may  mourn  over 
them  alone.  Were  the  large  congregations  in  America  to 
sink  down  to  the  state  of  ours  in  this  place,  Jeremiah's 
lamentations  would  not  be  mournful  enough  to  express  the 
sorrows  of  the  pastor's  heart." 

In  a  letter  to  the  Corresponding  Secretary,  he  thus  speaks 
of  some  of  the  peculiar  discouragements  attending  his  labors 
at  Tavoy. 

"  In  all  our  operations  here,  we  have  one  serious  imped- 
iment, of  which  I  have  taken  but  little  notice  in  my  journal. 
The  language  spoken  by  the  Daways,  especially  the  women, 
differs  so  materially  from  pure  Burman,  that  many  Burmans, 
who  have  resided  in  Tavoy  ten  or  fifteen  years,  have  told 
me  that  they  could  not  speak  it,  or  even  understand  it  when 
spoken  by  others.  It  is  a  peculiar  dialect,  not  to  be  found 
in  any  books,  and  can  be  learnt  only  by  accurate  attention 
to  words  and  sounds  as  uttered  by  Tavoy  people.  This  cir- 
cumstance renders  it  almost  impossible  to  speak  to  some 
classes  of  persons,  especially  to  females. 

"  Another  discouraging  circumstance  is  the  entire  want 
of  principle  among  the  people.  Though  Boodhists  by  pro- 
fession, and  very  zealous  on  worship  and  festival  days,  they 
are  notoriously  addicted  to  drunkenness,  falsehood,  opium- 
smoking,  gambling,  cock-fighting,  buffalo-baiting,  and  their 
kindred  vices,  all  which  are  now  prohibited  in  their  own 
sacred  books.  Their  consciences,  by  such  constant  viola- 
tions, become  defiled  and  hardened.  Besides,  several  per- 
sons who  first  encouraged  us  to  hope  that  they  were  under 
some  serious  impressions  of  truth,  have  turned  out  to  be 
bad  men,  and  on  finding  that  I  discountenanced  their  per- 
nicious habits,  they  left  us  altogether.  Our  only  trust  is  in 
God.  Our  heart's  desire  and  prayer  is,  that  he  will  appear 
and  revive  his  work." 


REV.     G.     D.     BOAR  DM  AN.  207 

In  addition  to  the  above  discouragements,  he  had  expe- 
rienced others  still  more  severe.  One  of  the  native  con- 
verts, who  had  given  satisfactory  evidence  of  piety,  and  had 
received  the  sacrament,  became  guilty  of  immoral  conduct, 
and  was  afterwards  excluded  from  their  little  church. 
This,  to  Mr.  B.  was  like  the  cutting  off  of  his  right  hand. 
He  thus  speaks  of  it :  "  For  some  time  past  the  conduct  of 
Moung  Bo  has  given  us  pain.  We  are  now  called  to  sor- 
row over  those,  who,  till  lately,  have  given  us  uniform  plea- 
sure. The  evidence  that  he  had  been  indulging  in  sins 
covertly  from  the  first,  was  so  satisfactory,  that  we  found  it 
necessary  to  exclude  him  from  our  little  church.  How 
painful  was  the  stroke  to  us  all !  O,  who  can  tell  the  ago- 
nies we  have  this  evening  felt !  These  are  a  missionary's 
trials,  and  we  expected  to  experience  such  things.  May 
God  sanctify  them  to  us." 

In  view  of  these  disheartening  circumstances  we  are  not 
surprised  when  we  hear  him  holding  the  following  plaintive 
language  : 

"  It  is  now  several  months  since  I  began  to  preach  the 
Gospel  publicly  in  this  place.  A  large  number  of  people 
attended  at  first,  and  gave  me  some  encouragement  to  hope 
they  would  become  true  converts.  But  when  the  novelty 
of  the  subject  ceased,  and  curiosity  was  gratified,  and 
especially  when  the  priests  saw  the  tendency  of  the  Gospel 
to  subvert  idolatry,  the  people  left  me.  The  Gospel  is  now 
known  in  some  small  degree  by  many  in  Tavoy,  and  is 
known  only  to  be  despised  and  neglected.  The  zayat  is 
nearly  deserted ;  many  who  once  offered  us  some  encour- 
agement, have  fallen  off  like  blighted  blossoms,  and  we  are 
left  to  trust  entirely  to  the  promises  of  God.  I  scarcely 
know  a  single  outward  circumstance  suited  to  encourage 
us.  Every  thing  looks  dark  and  unpromising.  How  long 
affairs  will  remain  so,  is  known  only  to  Him  in  whose  name 
we  trust.  We  are  not  required  to  convert  the  heathen,  but 
to  preach  the  Gospel  to  them^  and  God,  in  his  own  time  and 
way,  will  bestow  converting  grace.  We  feel  deeply  im- 
pressed with  our  own  helplessness  and  insufficiency.  But 
if  God  has  a  work  for  us  to  do  here,  we  are  willing  and 
waiting  to  execute  his  commands.     We  have  no  other  ob- 


208  M  E  M  O  I  R     O  P 

ject  on  earth  to  accomplish  but  to  serve  God  and  our  fellow 
men.  For  this,  and  we  trust,  for  this  alone,  do  we  desire 
our  hitherto  unprofitable  lives  to  be  protracted.  Yes,  we 
are  willing  to  spend  our  life,  whether  it  be  long  or  short,  in 
this  service. 

"  At  present  none  come  to  the  house,  or  to  the  zayat  for 
instruction.  The  ways  of  our  little  Zion  truly  mourn  be- 
cause few  come  to  her  solemn  feasts.  Lord,  wilt  thou  not 
revive  us  again,  that  thy  people  may  rejoice  in  thee  ?  If 
these  troubles  serve  truly  to  humble  us,  and  make  us  feel 
our  entire  dependence  on  God,  they  will  not  have  been  sent 
in  vain. 

''  The  great  confusion  we  are  in  at  present,  being  just 
on  the  point  of  removing  to  our  new  habitation,  prevents  my 
making  such  reflections  in  my  journal  as  the  close  of  the 
year  would  seem  to  suggest  and  demand.  I  cannot,  how- 
ever, suppress  our  conviction  of  the  importance  of  our  look- 
ing more  constantly  to  God  for  grace  to  qualify  us  for  our 
work,  and  for  success  to  attend  our  efforts.  We  have  been, 
of  late,  more  deeply  impressed  than  ever,  with  the  necessity 
of  our  being  entirely  engaged,  both  body  and  soul,  in  our 
work.  At  the  same  time,  we  are  fully  aware  that  God 
alone  can  give  us  success  in  our  toils.  But  this  circum- 
stance, instead  of  discouraging  us,  should  only  excite  our 
zeal  in  labor,  and  our  importunity  in  prayer." 

In  tracing  Mr.  Boardman's  movements  thus  far,  we  see 
nothing  deserving  of  censure,  but  much  to  admire  and  imi- 
tate. If  his  success  had  not  been  quite  equal  to  his  expec- 
tations, it  was  such  as  ought  certainly  to  have  afforded,  and 
probably  did  afford  encouragement  in  relation  to  the  future. 
The  prospects  which  opened  upon  him  with  so  much  prom- 
ise, on  his  entrance  into  Tavoy,  had  indeed  become  a  little 
obscured  by  the  madness  of  the  heathen  upon  their  idols, 
their  refusal  to  receive  religious  instruction,  and  by  the 
apostacy  of  some  who  had  avowed  themselves  the  disciples 
of  Christ.  These  things  were  calculated  to  operate  as  dis- 
couragements, and  to  try  the  strength  of  his  Christian 
graces;  they  composed  a  part  of  the  preparatory  discipline 
by  which  God  was  fitting  him  for  more  extensive  usefulness. 
Brighter  and  better  days  were  in  reserve  for  him,  as  to  the 
success  of  his  enterprise,  and  he  hailed  them,  as  we  shall 
hereafter  learn,  with  devout  gratitude  to  God. 


REV.    G.    D.    B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  209 

While  he  was  thus  toiling  alone  at  Tavoy,  not  indeed 
without  considerable  success,  but  in  the  midst  of  opposition 
and  discouragement,  his  brethren  at  Maulmein  were  enjoy- 
ing a  season  of  refreshing  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord, 
the  fruits  of  which  served  greatly  to  encourage  their  hearts, 
as  well  as  to  awaken  a  deeper  and  more  general  interest 
in  the  American  churches.  Up  to  the  twentieth  of  May, 
a  number  had  given  evidence  of  piety,  six  of  whom  had 
been  baptized,  five  males  and  one  female.  Among  those 
baptized  were  two  who  gave  pleasing  evidence  that  God 
had  called  them  to  testify  the  Gospel  of  his  grace  to  their 
benighted  countrymen.  Several  others  who  had  not  been 
baptized,  were  hopefully  pious. 


210  MEMOIR     OF 


CHAPTER  XV. 


Mr.  Boardman's  first  tour  into  the  Karen  jungle — Baptisms — Visit  to 
the  prison  in  Tavoy — Execution  of  a  bandit. 

On  the  2d  of  Jan.  1829,  Mr.  Boardman  with  his  family 
removed  into  the  house  which  he  had  erected  for  himself 
on  a  site  best  calculated  to  facilitate  his  intercourse  with 
the  people  of  Tavoy.  Having  become  quietly  settled  again 
in  his  own  habitation,  he  resumed  his  labors  with  fresh 
ardor.  Towards  the  close  of  the  month,  two  Karens,  who 
had  travelled  several  days'  journey  with  the  expectation  of 
finding  him  at  some  of  their  settlements,  on  being  disap- 
pointed, came  three  days'  journey  further  to  see  him  at  the 
mission  premises,  and  to  receive  his  instructions.  One  of 
them  was  from  the  province  of  Mergui.  He  informed  Mr. 
Boardman  that  the  Karens  in  Tavoy,  Mergui,  and  Tenas- 
serim,  had  heard  of  him  and  were  desirous  to  receive  his 
instruction.  Soon  after,  several  others  arrived  from  the 
eastern  settlements.  They  stated  to  him  that  the  people 
in  those  places  were  anxiously  waiting  his  arrival  among 
them.  A  number  of  them  had  some  time  previously  ex- 
pressed a  desire  to  be  baptized,  but  had  been  advised  to 
defer  the  ordinance  for  a  season,  that  they  might  become 
better  acquainted  with  the  nature  of  that  sacrament,  and 
with  the  general  principles  of  the  Gospel. 

The  following  is  a  sketch  of  his  first  tour  to  the  Karen 
villages : 

"  Feb.  5th,  Having  committed  my  beloved  family,  the 
little  church,  and  the  schools,  to  the  care  of  an  ever  kind 
and  watchful  Providence,  I  set  out  this  morning  on  my 
long  expected  visit  to  the  Karens.  Besides  myself,  the 
company  consists  of  Ko-thah-byoo,  and  another  Karen,  who 
professes  to  believe  in  Christ,  two  of  the  largest  boys  in  the 
school,  and  a  Malabar  man  who  serves  as  cook.  We  left 
home  at  9  o'clock,  A.  M.  and  directed  our  course  eastward 
towards  Tshick-koo,  the  village  of  Moung  So.  For  the 
first  two  hours  and  a  half,  we  passed  along  a  winding  foot- 


REV.      G.     D.      BOARD  MAN.  211 

path,  over  hills  and  rice-fields,  with  here  and  there  a  little 
hamlet,  or  a  single  hut,  and  almost  as  often  a  pagoda  on 
the  summit  of  a  hill  or  cliff.  In  this  region,  almost  every 
conspicuous  point  of  land,  promontory,  cliff  and  peak,  is 
tipped  with  a  pagoda.  At  noon  we  entered  into  the  thick 
jungle  of  bamboos,  and  pursued  our  way,  a  little  relieved 
by  the  shade  from  the  scorching  rays  of  a  tropical  sun. 
Soon  after  we  met  a  company  of  men  sent  by  the  governor 
of  the  city,  to  await  the  arrival  of  a  large  party  of  Taleings 
and  Karens,  with  elephants,  from  Bankock,  the  capital  of 
Siam  ;  for  narrow,  unfrequented,  and  untrodden,  as  our 
pathway  was,  it  was  the  high  road  between  Siam  and  Ta- 
voy.  At  two  o'clock,  we  were  overtaken  with  a  heavy 
shower,  for  which  we  were  quite  unprepared,  this  being  the 
driest  and  hottest  season  of  the  year.  A  considerable  part 
of  our  baggage  was  wet,  but,  providentially,  my  papers  and 
books,  consisting  of  a  Bible,  Brainerd's  Memoirs,  and  a 
few  portions  of  Scripture,  were  preserved.  At  four  o'clock, 
after  ascending  a  steep  hill  by  a  path  entirely  paved  with 
bricks,  we  came  in  sight  of  a  pagoda,  perched  on  the  tip 
of  a  ragged  cliff.  On  ascending  by  a  ladder  the  lower 
story  of  the  pagoda,  I  cast  my  eyes  down,  and  almost 
directly  under  my  feet  lay  a  large  sheet  of  water,  blackened 
by  a  countless  number  of  small  lish.  On  inquiry,  I  learnt 
that  the  priests  having  pronounced  them  sacred  to  the  pa- 
goda, and  having  imprecated  the  most  dreadful  curses,  such 
as  leprosy,  fever,  death  and  hell,  on  all  who  shall  presume 
to  take  them,  the  Daways  and  Karens  not  only  leave  them 
to  multiply  and  fill  the  waters,  but  deem  it  an  act  of  merit 
to  feed  them  with  rice  and  fruits  ;  and  offerings  which  they 
have  so  long  been  accustomed  to  receive  from  passing  trav- 
ellers and  worshippers  at  the  pagoda,  have  made  them 
familiar  with  the  sight  of  man,  and  taught  them  to  regard 
him  as  their  friend  ;  and  like  their  patrons,  the  priests,  they 
wait  to  receive  tribute  from  all  that  pass.  Their  boldness 
on  our  passing,  cost  one  of  them  his  life,  and  furnished  us  a 
good  repast  for  the  evening.  One  of  our  company,  not 
fearing  the  wrath  nor  the  curses  of  the  priests,  struck  a 
spear  into  the  water,  which  transfixed  one  of  the  fattest  of 
them. 

"  At  five  o'clock,  we  encamped,  having  travelled  about 
eighteen  miles.     As  there  was  no  house  in  the  region,  we 


212  MEMOIR    OF 

were  obliged  to  lodge  in  the  open  air,  which  cost  us 
another  drenching,  much  more  complete  than  that  we  re- 
ceived in  the  afternoon.  While  we  were  taking  our  food, 
a  heavy  black  cloud  arose  in  the  east,  accompanied  with 
lightning  ;  and  the  increasingly  loud  peals  of  thunder  ad- 
monished us  to  provide  ourselves  a  shelter.  But  before  we 
could  collect  suitable  materials,  the  rain  began  to  pour 
down  in  torrents,  and  we  exposed  our  persons  to  the  pelt- 
ings  of  the  shower,  rather  than  our  books  and  remaining 
dry  clothes.  Having  covered  these  with  leaves,  we  took 
patiently  what  fell  upon  us.  Some  lay  down  on  the  wet, 
cold  ground,  without  a  covering,  and  sleep  soon  made 
them  insensible  to  the  severity  of  the  storm.  Others 
kindled  a  fire  and  gathered  around  it,  waiting  for  the  rain 
to  cease.  This  afforded  us  some  opportunity  for  spiritual 
conversation,  after  which  one  of  the  company  engaged  in 
prayer.  During  the  day,  I  had  been  affected  with  the 
thought  of  my  unworthiness  to  be  employed  in  carrying 
the  tidings  of  salvation,  even  to  the  wild  men  of  the  wil- 
derness, and  had  appropriated  to  myself  the  language  of 
Moses,  '  If  thy  presence  go  not  with  us,  carry  us  not  up 
hence.'  With  these  sentiments,  after  imploring  a  divine 
blessing  on  my  absent  family,  and  the  church,  and  our 
present  undertaking,  1  prepared  for  rest.  At  midnight 
the  rain  ceased,  the  stars  shone  forth,  and  I  lay  down  and 
rested  in  quiet  until  the  morning. 

"  Feb.  6.  Rose  early,  and  felt  truly  grateful  that  we 
had  been  so  much  refreshed,  and  had  been  preserved  from 
illness,  and  from  the  tigers  and  wild  elephants  which  infest 
:this  forest.  After  breakfast  and  worship,  we  proceeded  on 
our  journey.  W^e  soon  began  to  meet  detached  parts  of 
the  company  from  Siam,  and  as  they  had  never  seen  a 
white  man  before,  some  of  them  were  a  little  startled  at 
meeting  me.  In  one  case,  an  alarm  was  struck,  as  a 
warning  to  the  people  to  be  on  their  guard.  At  noon  we 
began  to  pass  the  high  range  of  mountains,  which  sepa- 
rates the  Karen  settlements  from  the  Daway  villages.  The 
ascent  was  extremely  difficult  and  fatiguing,  as  our  route 
lay  mostly  over  cliffs  and  precipices,  often  also  across 
large  streams,  which  run  through  the  defiles  in  the  moun- 
tains, and  formed  the  way-marks  of  our  path.  The  banks 
on  each  side  rose  mountains  high,  and  shut  out  from  our 


R  E  V.    G.    D      B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  213 

view  the  whole  surrounding  scenery.  Spent  with  hunger 
and  fatigue,  at  four  o'clock  we  left  the  mountains,  and 
having  passed  several  remains  of  old  stockades,  erected  by 
the  Burmese  to  prevent  the  incursions  of  the  Siamese,  we 
were  so  happy,  at  six  o'clock,  as  to  descry  at  a  little  dis- 
tance a  miserable  hut,  the  first  abode  of  man  we  had  seen 
since  yesterday  noon.  It  was  occupied  by  two  or  three 
families  of  Karens,  but  soon  as  we  reached  it,  the  hospita- 
ble people  gave  up  their  own  rooms  to  us,  spread  a  mat 
for  my  bed  and  a  bamboo  for  my  pillow.  I  threw  myself 
upon  these,  and  soon  forgot  that  my  bed  was  hard.  Sel- 
dom, if  ever  in  my  life,  have  1  been  so  much  fatigued. 
Our  hosts  soon  set  before  us  a  good  plate  of  rice,  on  which 
we  fed  with  thankful  hearts.  After  worship,  in  which  our 
hosts  united  with  us,  we  lay  down  and  slept. 

"  Feb.  7.  At  eleven  o'clock  we  reached  the  village  of 
Moung  Pyee,  the  chief  man  of  the  largest  district  of 
Karens  in  the  province  of  Tavoy.  But  as  he  had  been  ill 
for  several  weeks,  and  had  removed  to  another  place,  no 
preparation  had  been  made  to  receive  us,  and  we  passed 
on,  thinking  that  on  our  return,  we  might  find  some  of  the 
people  in  readiness  to  assemble  and  hear  the  Gospel.  At 
noon  we  met  a  younger  brother  of  Moung  So,  and  several 
others,  who,  hearing  of  our  approach,  had  come  out  to 
welcome  us,  and  assist  in  conveying  our  baggage.  At 
this,  I  '  thanked  God  and  took  courage,'  judging  that  the 
people  felt  interested  in  our  visit.  After  refreshing  our- 
selves, and  receiving  much  hospitality  at  a  village  called 
Ky-wai-thah-khoung,  we  proceeded,  and  through  the  kind- 
ness and  preserving  care  of  our  heavenly  Father,  at  three 
o'clock  we  arrived  in  safety  at  Tshick-kar,  the  village  of 
Moung  So. 

"  This  is  the  utmost  eastern  limit  of  our  journey,  and, 
indeed,  of  the  settlements  this  side  of  Siam.  Here  we 
found  a  very  convenient  zayat  erected  for  our  accommoda- 
tion, and  large  enough  for  the  whole  village,  consisting  of 
sixty  or  seventy  persons.  The  people  soon  began  to  as- 
semble, and  showed  us  all  the  kindness  in  their  power ; 
bringing  us  presents  of  fowls,  ducks'  eggs,  yams,  fish, 
plantains,  various  sorts  of  rice,  and  everything  which  the 
village  could  furnish.  Their  countenances  beamed  with 
joy  ett  seeing  us,  and  they  said,  '  Ah,  you  have  come  at 
19 


214 


ai  E  M  O  I  R     OF 


last;  we  have  long  been  wishing  to  see  you.'  Moung  So, 
ill  as  he  was  with  a  fever,  soon  came  and  continued  day 
and  night  with  us  in  the  zayat.  In  the  evening  about 
thirty  persons  assembled,  and  I  addressed  them  from  John 
iii.  16,  '  God  so  loved  the  world,'  &lc.  They  listened  at- 
tentively, and  many  of  them  spent  the  whole  night  in  the 
zayat  with  me.  Moung  So,  Moung  Kyah  and  Moung 
Kyah's  father-in-law,  in  particular,  seemed  perfectly  de- 
lighted, and  gave  the  profoundest  attention  to  the  words 
both  of  myself,  and  of  Ko-thah-byoo,  who  interpreted,  in 
Karen,  as  much  of  my  discourse  as  he  could  recollect.  By 
this  means,  the  women  and  others  who  did  not  understand 
Burmau,  were  enabled  to  hear,  in  their  own  language,  the 
wonderful  works  of  God. 

"Feb.  8.  Lord's-day.  Early  in  the  morning,  people  of 
both  sexes  and  all  ages,  about  fifty  in  number,  came  with 
presents.  After  breakfast,  I  addressed  them  from  Acts 
xvi.  31 ;  '  Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou  shalt 
be  saved.'  After  I  had  done  speaking,  while  Ko-thah- 
byoo  was  interpreting  in  Karen,  I  took  up  Brainerd's 
Memoirs,  and  felt  condemned  and  humbled,  from  the  con- 
sciousness that  1  had  so  little  fervor  of  devotion,  so  little 
spiritual-mindedness,  so  little,  in  fine,  of  all  those  quali- 
fications required  in  a  missionary  to  the  heathen.  Still, 
I  felt  that  I  had  a  little  compassion  for  the  poor  Karens, 
and  some  ardent  desires  for  their  conversion.  Lord,  in- 
crease my  faith,  my  love,  my  zeal  for  thy  glory,  and  for 
the  salvation  of  sinners. 

"  At  noon  preached  from  Matthew  ;  '  Come  unto  me,  all 
ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy  laden,'  &c.  About  fifty  per- 
sons were  present,  and  the  attention  was  better  than  in 
the  morning.  The  people  seemed  to  understand  and  rel- 
ish the  word  spoken.  During  the  afternoon  the  people 
dispersed,  and  I  had  some  pleasure  in  retirement  and 
prayer.  The  words  of  the  Apostle,  '  receive  with  meek- 
ness the  ingrafted  word,  which  is  able  to  save  your  souls,' 
were  very  comforting  to  me.  In  the  evening  preached 
again  to  the  usual  congregation,  on  love  to  God  and  our 
neighbor.  The  people  paid  respectful  attention,  and 
seemed  unwilling  to  leave  the  place.  Fatigued  now  with 
the  labors  of  the  day,  I  prepared  for  rest ;  but  just  as  I 
was  about  to  retire,  five  persons  came  forward  and  declared 


REV.    n.    D.    BOARD  M  A  N.  215 

their  faith  in  Christ,  and  their  desire  to  be  baptized.  The 
names  of  three  of  them  were  Moung  So,  Moung  Kyah  and 
Moung  Kyah's  father-in-law.  They  had,  several  months 
previous,  requested  baptism,  and  although  they  gave  some 
evidence  of  piety,  it  was  thought  best  to  defer  the  adminis- 
tration of  the  ordinance  till  I  should  visit  them.  Their 
appearance  and  conduct  since  I  came  among  them,  has 
strengthened  my  hope  respecting  them.  Of  the  other  two, 
one  was  Apyah-thee,  the"  old  sorcerer,  who  had  been  the 
depositary  of  the  book,  mentioned  in  former  journals.  The 
fifth" was  a  disciple  of  the  old  man;  his  name  is  Shau- 
oung.  Of  the  two  last,  I  have  many  fears ;  but  con- 
cluded to  suspend  judgment  respecting  them  all  till 
morning. 

*'  Feb.  9.  The  people  assembled  early.  Endeavored 
to  decide  on  the  proper  course  to  be  pursued  in  relation 
to  the  applicants  for  baptism.  After  much  deliberation 
and  prayer,  I  thought  best  to  defer  the  ordinance.  At 
nine  o'clock,  addressed  the  people  from  Paul's  discourse 
on  Mars'  Hill.  The  consciences  of  not  a  few  gave  testi- 
mony, we  hope,  in  favor  of  divine  truth.  The  attention 
was  close  and  solemn.  Before  services  were  ended,  mes- 
sengers arrived  to  inform  us  that  a  zayat  was  ready,  and 
the  people  waiting  to  receive  us  at  the  small  village  where 
we  refreshed  ourselves  on  the  day  of  our  arrival  at  this 
place.  As  we  had  finished  our  business  at  Tshick-koo,  I 
promised  the  messengers  T  would  come  to  their  village 
early  to-morrow  morning,  and  spend  the  day  with  them. 
With  this  arrangement  they  seemed  much  pleased.  May 
the  Lord  be  with  us  there,  as  we  trust  he  has  been  with  us 
here.  Had  a  comfortable  season  this  morning  in  prayer 
for  myself,  my  dear  family,  the  church,  the  schools,  and 
the  cause  of  Christ  in  general.  In  the  evening  discoursed 
to  the  people  from  the  decalogue,  together  with  the  spirit- 
ual comment  on  it  given  by  our  Lord.  Much  interest  was 
manifested  by  all,  and  at  the  close,  many  inquired  to  know 
how  they  could  remember  (recollect)  the  Sabbath  day. 
The  interest  they  manifested  on  this  subject,  greatly  en- 
couraged me  to  hope  that  they  are  truly  desirous  of  being 
conformed  in  their  lives  and  conduct  to  the  requisitions  of 
God's  word.  After  much  conversation,  we  composed  our- 
selves to  sleep,  nearly  half  the   congregation  remaining  in 


216 


MEMOIR     OF 


the  zayat  all  night,  that  they  might  take  leave  of  me  in 
the  morning. 

''  Feb.  10.  Rose  early,  and  addressed  the  people  from 
the  19th  Psalm,  after  which,  I  gave  them  a  copy  of  the 
Psalms  so  far  as  they  are  translated  into  Burman.  This 
fulfils  my  engagement  with  the  old  sorcerer,  on  his  giving 
up  his  Prayer  Book  with  the  Psalms. 

"  On  leaving,  Moung  Kyah  and  his  father-in-law  accom- 
panied us  to  the  next  village,  to  hear  more  of  the  word  of 
life,  and  to  assist  in  carrying  the  baggage.  Moung  So 
would  doubtless  have  gone  with  us,  but  the  state  of  his 
health  would  not  allow.  He  was  so  anxious  to  hear  all  that 
was  said,  that  he  scarcely  left  the  zayat  from  the  evening 
of  our  arrival  at  his  village,  till  we  took  our  leave.  We 
left  Tshick-koo  at  7,  and  at  9  o'clock  arrived  at  Kywai- 
thah-khoung,  the  village  to  which  we  had  been  invited. 
The  people  soon  began  to  collect,  small  and  great,  with 
presents,  all  seeming  desirous  to  please  and  make  us  com- 
fortable. After  breakfast,  Ko-thah-byoo  discoursed  to  them 
in  Karen,  an  hour  or  two,  on  the  being  and  perfections  of 
God.  They  seemed  not  quite  so  attentive  and  serious  as 
at  Tshick-koo,  but  the  two  candidates  for  baptism,  who  had 
accompanied  us,  set  them  an  example  of  listening  with 
most  profound  attention.  In  the  afternoon,  and  again  in 
the  evening,  I  spoke  to  them  on  the  duty  and  subject  of 
prayer.  The  congregation  consisted  of  about  forty,  only  a 
small  number  of  whom  understood  Burman.  The  atten- 
tion, however,  was  serious,  especially  in  the  evening. 

''During  the  interval  of  worship,  had  much  satisfaction 
in  reading  and  meditating  on  Col.  chap.  3. — descriptive 
of  the  future  glorification  of  the  saints.  In  prayer,  also, 
had  much  enlargement  of  soul.  The  world  and  all  its 
allurements  lost  their  charms,  and  I  desired  to  live  entirely 
to  God  and  his  precious  cause. 

"  Feb.  12th.  Rose  early,  and  enjoyed  some  comfort  in 
prayer  in  the  woods,  also,  in  reading  Brainerd's  Memoirs. 
After  a  most  fatiguing  journey  of  twenty-two  miles  over 
rocks  and  mountains,  in  ascending  one  of  which,  one  of 
our  company  threw  himself  upon  the  ground  as  if  to  die, 
we  at  last  reached  the  place  of  our  destination,  and  found 
the  zayat  prepared  for  our  accommodation.  Thah-shee 
was  ill  of  a  fever,  but  the  people  soon   began  to  assemble, 


REV.     G.    D.     BOARD  MAN.  217 

and  one  man,  who  had  heard  the  Gospel  repeatedly  from 
Ko-thah-byoo,  presented  a  request  for  Christian  baptism. 
Shortly  after,  another  man  made  a  similar  request.  I  ad- 
vised them  to  defer  the  ordinance  for  the  present.  After 
delivering  a  short  address  to  the  people  and  engaging  in 
prayer,  we  retired  to  rest.  But  our  rest  was  short.  Before 
we  had  all  fallen  asleep,  the  rain  began  to  pour  down  in 
torrents,  and  as  the  zayat  was  covered  only  with  bamboo 
mats,  with  nothing  to  screen  us  from  the  wind  and  rain  at 
the  sides,  both  we  and  our  baggage  were  soon  drenched  in 
the  shower.  It  was  in  vain  that  we  spread  additional  mats 
over  us.  AH  our  wearing  apparel  was  wet,  and  the  rain 
beat  through  the  mats  incessantly.  At  midnight  it  was 
proposed  to  remove  from  the  zayat  to  a  small  house  not  far 
distant,  which  the  hospitable  inhabitants  had  vacated  for 
our  use.  Having  removed  and  kindled  a  large  fire,  we 
dried  a  few  clothes  to  sleep  in,  and  lay  down  again  in 
quietness  till  morning.  This  is  the  second  night  we  have 
been  without  a  shelter  since  we  left  home.  Each  of  these 
nights  it  has  rained,  yet,  with  gratitude  we  acknov*'ledge  it, 
we  have  not  taken  the  slightest  cold. 

"  Feb,  I4th.  After  addressing  a  few  people,  who  assem- 
bled early  in  the  morning,  we  took  our  leave  and  proceeded 
homeward.  The  hope  of  soon  being  in  the  bosom  of  my 
dear  family,  gave  strength  to  my  limbs  and  agility  to  my 
feet.  The  golden  pagodas  of  the  city  soon  rose  in  the  dis- 
tance, and  at  four  o'clock,  after  having  travelled  more  than 
a  hundred  miles  in  the  wilderness,  and  preached  seventeen 
times,  1  had  the  pleasure  of  reaching  home,  and  of  finding 
all  healthful  and  happy.  My  heart  throbbed  with  love, 
gratitude,  and  praise. 

*'  Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul,  and  all  that  is  Avithin  me, 
bless  his  holy  name.  Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul,  and  for- 
get not  all  his  benefits." 

The  state  of  readiness  toreceive  him,  in  which  Mr.  B.  found 
the  villages  visited  in  this  tour,  the  kindness  and  humanity 
manifested  by  many  in  relinquishing  their  own  homes  to 
furnish  him  with  a  shelter  from  the  storm,  their  hospitality 
as  expressed  in  their  little  rustic  presents  for  refreshment 
after  his  long  and  tedious  journey,  and  above  all,  the  fixed 
attention  of  the  people  to  his  instructions,  their  apparent 
19* 


218  MEMOIR     OF 

interest  in  all  that  he  said,  and  their  earnest  solicitations 
for  further  instruction,  all  conspired  to  render  this  first  ex- 
cursion into  the  wilderness  of  the  Karens,  one  of  cheering 
interest  and  promise.  Unless  frequent  disappointments  had 
checked  the  ardor  of  expectation,  he  must  have  returned 
to  his  family  with  high  hopes  that  the  light  of  the  Gospel 
was  about  to  pour  in  among  those  hills  and  mountains, 
guiding  the  wild  men  of  the  forest  to  the  Lamb  of  God. 

But  events  in  divine  providence  are  often  such  as  to 
humble  the  pride  of  man,  and  destroy  within  him  the  spirit 
of  self-complacency.  The  day  of  adversity  may  generally 
be  expected  to  follow,  and  at  no  great  distance  the  day  of 
prosperity.  God  hath  set  the  one  over  against  the  other. 
In  relation  to  the  little  company  of  hopeful  converts  to 
Christ,  Mr.  Boardman,  on  his  return  from  this  deeply  in- 
teresting tour,  did  not  find  all  things  as  he  could  have 
wished.  On  a  former  occasion,  he  was  called,  as  we  have 
seen,  to  withdraw  fellowship  from  one  of  their  small  church, 
viz.  Moung  Bo.  Other  trials  of  a  similar  nature  now 
awaited  him.  The  reader  will  perceive  that  a  tinge  of 
melancholy  rested  upon  his  spirit  while  he  described  the 
circumstance  alluded  to.  The  apostacy  of  an  individual  in 
any  church  is  deeply  painful  to  the  heart  of  the  faithful 
pastor ;  much  more  so  to  the  heart  of  the  missionary  who 
has  the  charge  of  a  little  handful  only  of  professed  disci- 
ples, whom  he  has  been  instrumental  in  rescuing  from  the 
darkness  of  paganism.  Here  the  loss  is  more  severely  felt, 
because  the  number  is  so  small ;  but  most,  because  a  stain 
is  brought  upon  the  Christian  profession  in  the  sight  of  the 
heathen.     Under  the  following  date,  he  thus  writes : 

*'  March  2d.  It  is  now  about  four  months  since  God 
began  to  chastise  this  little  church.  Not  long  after  our 
arrival  at  Tavoy,  we  began  to  entertain  hopes  that  the  arm 
of  the  Lord  was  about  to  be  made  bare  in  the  salvation  of 
sinners.  Two  persons,  young  men  of  talents  and  promise, 
professed  their  attachment  to  the  Gospel,  and  as  far  as  we 
with  our  limited  experience  could  judge,  were  truly  con- 
verted. They  were  accordingly  baptized,  and  the  day  of 
their  baptism  was  to  us  a  day  of  triumph  and  holy  exulta- 
tion. At  the  same  time  six  others  professed  to  be  con- 
verted, and  requested  baptism.     V/e  thought  that  the  day 


R  E  V.    G.      D.      BOARD  MAN.  219 

of  emancipation  from  the  darkness  and  thraldom  of  idolatry 
had  begun  to  dawn  on  the  people  of  Tavoy.  But  our  re- 
joicing was  short.  Soon  one  of  the  baptized  began  to 
grieve  us,  and  though  he  sometimes  appeared  to  relent,  we 
saw  with  deep  anguish  of  soul  that  he  daily  became  more 
alienated  from  us  and  from  Christ.  Admonition,  expostu- 
lation, and  temporary  suspension  were  tried,  but  in  vain. 
A  day  of  fasting  and  prayer  was  appointed,  and  he  attended. 
He  appeared  for  the  time  to  be  penitent,  but  soon  relapsed 
further  than  before,  and  quite  forsook  us." 

Mr.  Boardman  here  descants  in  melancholy  strains  on  a 
variety  of  other  discouraging  circumstances  connected  with 
the  history  of  the  mission.  He  then,  alluding  to  his  recent 
absence  among  the  Karens,  proceeds  as  follows  : 

"  Meanwhile,  the  second  of  the  baptized  had  dishonored 
his  profession.  After  an  ineffectual  trial  of  all  the  mild 
means  of  Christian  discipline,  we  were  obliged  to  separate 
him  entirely  from  our  fellowship.  Our  church  is  now  re- 
duced to  four.  Every  outward  circumstance  is  discourag- 
ing, and  the  burden  of  our  hearts  is  increased  rather  than 
diminished.  Under  these  circumstances,  we  have  resolved 
to  seek  the  Lord's  face  and  favor,  until  we  find  some  miti- 
gation of  our  sorrow ;  and  at  the  same  time  to  direct  our 
labors  more  particularly  to  the  children  of  the  schools,  and 
other  persons  connected  with  our  family,  or  under  our  in- 
fluence. And  O,  may  God,  in  infinite  compassion,  look 
upon  us  and  send  relief" 

Extract  of  a  letter  to  Mr.  T.  B.  R ,  of  Bangor,  Me. 

"  Tavoy,  April  7th,  1829. 
"Dear  Brother, 

"  We  are  happy  to  hear  of  the  prosperity  of  Zion  in  other 
places,  if  her  ways  mourn  here.  Pray  for  us  that  we  also 
may  be  revived,  that  we  may  again  rejoice  in  the  God  of 
our  salvation. 

"  We  have  had  much  trouble  in  our  little  church.  It 
seems  sometimes  as  if  Satan  not  only  desired  to  have  us, 
but  had  actually  taken  us,  and  would  sift  us  as  wheat.  If 
our  faith  fail  not  under  our  sore  trials,  I  hope  we  may  be 
such  monuments  of  grace  as  to  strengthen  our  brethren. 


220  MEMOIR     OF 

"  For  a  few  weeks  past,  our  church  has  had  a  little  re- 
viving in  her  bondage,  and  two  precious  souls,  which  one 
year  ago  were  dark  as  midnight,  appear  to  be  enjoying  the 
light  of  life.  But  the  great  mass  of  the  people  here  remain 
yet  unaffected.  O,  it  is  heart-rending  to  witness  their  utter 
heedlessness.  Conscious  to  themselves  that  they  are  living 
almost  entirely  contrary  to  the  precepts  of  their  own  re- 
ligion, and  knowing  of  no  way  whatever  for  a  poor  sinner 
to  escape  the  punishment  due  to  his  sins,  they  have  no  ear 
to  hear,  no  heart  to  understand  the  truths  of  the  Gospel. 
But  I  bless  God  that  the  time  is  coming  when  it  will  not  be 
so.  Where  sin  has  abounded,  grace  will  superabound. 
Christ  shall  reign.  The  truth  shall  prosper;  and  whether 
it  be  during  the  short  space  of  my  life  or  not,  is  a  matter  of 
little  moment.  God  will  accomplish  his  work.  Only  we 
want  more  prayers.  Give  us  more  prayers  and  more  mis- 
sionaries, and  the  work  will  go  on." 

Journal  continued. 

"  March  3.  Moung  So,  the  head  man  of  Tshick-koo  vil- 
lage, with  another  Karen,  who  requested  baptism  during 
my  late  tour,  arrived  at  this  place  on  Lord's-day  evening, 
and  repeated  their  request  to  be  received.  As  we  are  all  en- 
couraged to  hope  well  of  them,  they  will,  probably,  be 
received  before  long.  We  feel,  however,  the  need  of  pro- 
ceeding with  cautious  steps. 

"  March  4.  A  very  respectable  looking  old  Karen,  said 
to  be  the  chief  of  his  nation  in  the  province  of  Mergui, 
was  introduced  by  Ko-thah-byoo.  He  states  that  all  the 
Karens  in  Mergui  and  Tenasserim  have  heard  of  us,  and 
his  great  desire  to  see  us  had  brought  him  thus  far  from 
home.  After  listening  to  the  Gospel  awhile,  he  took  his 
leave,  saying  he  would  return  in  the  evening. 

*' Ko-thah-byoo  has  concluded,  with  our  approbation,  to 
go  out  on  a  missionary  tour  of  several  weeks.  It  is  sur- 
prising how  magnanimous  a  naturally  weak  man  becomes, 
when  the  spirit  of  Christ  and  the  love  of  souls  inspire  him. 
This  poor  Karen,  who,  to  say  the  least,  does  not  exult  in 
intellectual  endowment  or  human  learning,  is  continually 
devising  new  and  judicious  plans  of  doing  good.  *  There 
are,'  said  he,  '  the  districts  of  Pai   and  Palan,  and  several 


REV.    G.    D.    BOARD  MAN. 


231 


other  places  near  the  mouth  of  the  river,  where  there  are 
many  Karen  settlements,  which  I  wish  to  visit.  There 
are  also  many  Karens  in  the  province  of  Mergui ;  I  wish 
to  declare  the  Gospel  to  them  all.  And,  before  long,  I 
want  to  go  across  and  visit  the  Karens  in  Siam,  and  after- 
wards to  visit  Bassein,  my  native  placJe,  near  Rangoon. 
Many  Karens  live  there.'  " 

**  Such,  in  general,  are  the  old  man's  plans.  An  event 
has  occurred  this  evening,  which  seems  a  providential  in- 
dication of  present  duty.  The  old  Karen  chief,  who  was 
here  this  morning,  has  desired  Moung-thah-byoo  to  accom- 
pany him  to  Mergui  in  his  boat,  promising,  at  the  same 
time,  to  see  that  he  shall  be  conducted  from  one  Karen 
village  to  another,  till  he  shall  reach  the  province  again. 
Should  he  go,  he  expects  to  be  absent  five  or  six  weeks. 

"  March  5.  While  conversing  this  morning  with  the 
two  Karens,  who  are  waiting  to  be  baptized,  three  of  the 
largest  boys  in  the  school  came,  and  with  much  trepi- 
dation desired  that  they,  too,  might  receive  the  ordinance. 
They  have  all  exhibited  pleasing  evidence  of  religious 
impressions  for  some  time  past,  and  we  hope  well  of  them 
all.  One  of  them  is  a  Karen,  whom  we  took  into  our 
boarding-school  last  May.  His  name  is  Sekkyee.  Another, 
named  Shway  Hmong,  is  an  Indo-Chinese,  seventeen  years 
of  age.  He  was  formerly  a  Boodhist,  and  wore  the  yellow 
cloth  for  about  a  year  before  coming  to  live  with  us.  His 
prejudices  against  us  were,  at  first,  very  strong,  but  for  the 
last  three  months  they  have  been  giving  way,  and  from 
being  very  refractory  and  ungovernable,  has  become  quiet 
and  amiable.  The  other  is  Shway  Kyo,  (Stephen  Chapin) 
the  son  of  good  old  Ma  Men-lay.  For  a  long  time  he  has 
been  somewhat  serious,  and  has  often  been  heard  at  mid- 
night engaged  in  prayer.  He  has  a  volatility  of  character 
which  is  unfavorable,  and  we  have  our  anxieties  lest  his 
goodness  should  prove  like  the  morning  cloud  and  early 
dew.  He  is,  however,  a  child  of  many  prayers,  and  we 
have  our  hopes.  He  and  Shway  Hmong  accompanied  me 
in  my  late  tour  among  the  Karens,  and  it  was  during  that 
tour,  that  the  latter  says  his  mind  became  decided  in  favor 
of  the  Gospel. 


222 


MEMOIR     OF 


"  Evening.  The  members  of  the  church  and  about  ten 
spectators,  spent  the  time  from  dark  till  near  eleven 
o'clock,  in  prayer  and  religious  conversation,  and  in  the 
examination  of  the  three  youths  above  named.  Ma  Ay, 
also,  Ko-thah-byoo's  wife,  underwent  an  examination  in 
relation  to  her  Christian  experience.  She  was  formerly 
very  ignorant  and  very  wicked,  but  under  the  care  and 
instruction  of  her  husband  and  Mrs.  Boardman,  she  has, 
within  the  last  few  months,  become  a  very  hopeful  in- 
quirer, and  now  appears  to  be  truly  converted.  She  re- 
quested baptism  three  months  ago.  This  has  been  the 
most  encouraging  season  we  have  enjoyed  since  coming 
to  Tavoy.  Those  present  appeared  deeply  affected  by  a 
sense  of  divine  things.  It  was  truly  delightful  to  see  so 
many  persons  attend  in  solemn  silence,  and  hang  around 
the  place  till  the  late  hour  of  the  evening  admonished  us  to 
dissolve  the  meeting.  No  decision  was  formed  respecting 
the  applicants  for  baptism.  May  the  Lord  direct  us  in 
these  responsible  duties. 

"  March  8.  A  good  number  of  Karens  are  now  with 
us,  and  Ko-thah-byoo  spends  night  and  day  in  reading  and 
explaining  to  them  the  words  of  eternal  life.  It  seems  as 
though  the  time  for' favoring  this  people  had  come. 

"  March  10.  Ma  Ay,  Ko-thah-byoo's  wife,  having  given 
us  satisfactory  evidence  of  piety,  was  this  day  baptized. 
The  scene  was  solemn,  but  our  feelings  on  the  occasion 
were  somewhat  chastened,  by  recollecting  the  unworthy 
conduct  of  those  last  admitted  to  this  ordinance.  May  the 
Lord  give  stability  and  perseverance  to  his  handmaid,  and 
enable  her  to  remain  steadfast  unto  the  end.  After  the 
baptism,  Ko-thah-byoo  took  leave  of  us,  to  go  on  his  tour 
among  his  countrymen. 

*'  March  16.  1  have  lately  made  inquiries  in  order  to 
ascertain  how  many  children  are  learning  to  read  in  this 
city;  and  according  to  the  best  computation  1  can  make, 
there  are  not  more  than  five  girls  and  one  hundred  and 
forty  boys,  learning  to  read,  out  of  a  Burman  population  of 
six  thousand.  It  has  been  ascertained,  by  a  recent  survey 
of  schools  in  this  whole  province,  that  not  one  person  in  a 
hundred  is  engaged  in  literary  pursuits.  We  have  felt 
that  there  is  a  demand,  an  imperious  demand,  for  an  ex- 
traordinary effort  in  this  department  of  labor ;     and  we  are 


REV.     G,     D.     BOARD  MAN.  223 

now  using  means  for  the  establishment  of  schools  through- 
out the  town.  Our  plans,  if  successful,  will  involve  ex- 
penses, and  funds  are  requisite  to  carry  them  into  effect; 
but  we  feel  assured  that  the  Christian  public  in  America, 
will  not  allow  so  useful  a  department  of  missionary  labor 
to  languish  for  want  of  support. 

"  March  2D.  Moung  So,  who  came  again  on  the  I7th 
instant,  and  gave  additional  evidence  of  being  a  sincere 
Christian,  was  to-day  baptized.  Before  going  to  the  water- 
side, our  family  and  schools  were  called  together  for  a 
prayer-meeting.  Besides  a  discourse  appropriate  to  the 
occasion,  three  prayers  were  successively  offered  to  the 
throne  of  grace.  Prayers  again  at  the  water.  The  scene 
was  solemn  and  affecting.  May  the  God  of  all  grace  mer- 
cifully smile  on  our  poor  endeavors  to  promote  his  king- 
dom." 

Mr.  Boardman  visits  the  prison  at  Tavoy,  and  describes 

the  execution  of  a  noted  biiidit. 

"  March  24.  At  the  suggestion  of  Major  Burney,  I  vis- 
ited the  jxil  to-day,  to  converse  with  Nya-No,  a  notable  thief 
and  murderer,  who  is  to  be  executed  this  afternoon.  For  sev- 
eral years  past,  this  man  has  been  the  dread  of  this  city  and 
neighborhood.  He  has  become  so  expert  in  iniquity  and 
in  escaping  the  hands  of  his  pursuers,  that  he  has  been  sup- 
posed by  the  natives  to  have  intercourse  with  unseen  spirits, 
and  to  be  both  invincible  and  invulnerable.  For  two  years 
past  he  has  kept  himself  concealed,  or  rather,  I  should  say, 
has  been  harbored,  in  a  small  village  near  the  city.  Large 
rewards  have  been  offered  in  vain  to  such  as  would  deliver 
him  up  into  the  hands  of  justice.  Suspicions  having  arisen 
that  he  was  concealed  by  the  principal  people  of  the  village, 
search  was  made,  but  in  vain.  The  headman  was  deposed 
from  office,  and  a  new  one  placed  in  his  stead.  But  all 
these  plans  proved  abortive.  Two  months  ago,  it  was  re- 
ported that  he  had  been  seen  in  the  village,  and  the  whole 
town  went  out  to  seize  him.  He  was  found,  but  could  not 
be  taken.  He  had  armed  himself  with  large  knives,  and 
threatened  instant  death  to  the  man  that  should  come  nigh 
him.  One  person  ventured,  but  receiving  a  deep  wound 
in  the  attempt,  was  forced  to  retreat.     The  inhabitants  of 


234  MEMOIR     OF 

the  village  were  now  called  up  before  the  governor,  and  re- 
quired to  deliver  him  up  within  fifteen  days,  or  to  pay  a  fine 
of  10,000  rupees,  and  have  their  wives  and  children  sold  as 
slaves.  This  had  the  desired  effect.  The  culprit  was  soon 
delivered  up  into  the  hands  of  justice,  and  to-day  he  is  to 
suffer  the  penalty  of  the  law.  But  in  the  full  view  of  death, 
he  protests  his  innocence,  and  my  heart  sunk  at  witnessing 
his  indifference  and  apathy  in  reference  to  a  future  state. 
After  expatiating  on  the  nature  and  magnitude  of  his  sins, 
and  the  only  way  of  acceptance  and  pardon,  he  replied 
coldly,  that  he  had  lived  in  the  daily  practice  of  religious 
rites,  and  only  begged  that  his  life  might  be  spared.  The 
Lord  have  mercy  on  his  soul. 

"  After  conversing  with  him,  I  went  through  the  prison 
to  see  its  inmates.  It  grieved  and  surprised  me  to  find  here 
one  of  my  old  acquaintances,  a  learned  man  with  whom  I 
had  had  some  religious  conversation  at  the  zayat,  sitting  in 
chains  among  the  rabble.  Close  by  him  lay  sleeping  another 
head  man,  who  had  had  the  reputation  of  being  a  very  re- 
ligious character  ;  but  having  been  detected  in  defrauding 
the  public  revenue  to  a  great  extent,  and  in  receiving  bribes 
and  perquisites  which  did  not  belong  to  his  office,  had  been 
drummed  through  the  town  in  disgrace,  and  sentenced  to 
three  years  imprisonment.  Next  to  him  sat  another  inferior 
officer,  whom  I  recognized  as  one  of  the  city  police.  In 
\  another  part  of  the  prison,  I  found  a  man  who  had  left  the 
priesthood  so  lately  that  his  hair,  in  priestly  style^  was  still 
too  short  to  be  tied  up. 

"  P.  M.  The  prisoner  has  just  gone  past  the  zayat  to 
the  place  of  execution.  Miserable  man  !  He  will  soon 
find  himself,  I  fear,  in  a  company  of  beings  still  more 
diabolical,  if  possible,  than  himself  and  his  former  associates. 
O,  when  will  this  sinful  world  be  converted  to  God  !  When 
will  the  last  platform  be  dropped ;  the  last  executioner's 
office  be  performed,  and  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  learn 
righteousness ! 

My  heart  is  pained, 


My  soul  is  sick  with  every  day's  report 

Of  wrong  and  outrage  with  which  earth  is  filled.' 

The  culprit  will  be  swung  off  in  a  few  moments.     O,  what 
a  boon  is  time  of  probation  !  a  time  to  repent  in,  and  a  time 


REV.     G.      D.      BOARDMAN. 

to  pray,  a  time  to  prepare  for  death  and  judgment.  Soon 
the  great  executioner  will  perform  his  last  office  upon  us 
all.  May  God  enable  me  to  spend  the  remnant  of  my  daya 
in  works  of  piety  and  labors  of  love  to  this  benighted 
people. 

*'  March  25.  While  in  the  prison  yesterday,  the  thought 
occured  to  me  that  Christian  books  distributed  among  the 
prisoners,  might  be  read  by  them  in  their  leisure  hours, 
and  thus  prove  a  blessing  to  their  souls.  I  accordingly 
visited  the  prison  this  morning,  and  after  some  religious 
conversation  left  them  a  book  to  read.  I  intend  to  visit  the 
prison  on  Lord's-days,  and  converse  with  the  inmates,  as 
they  are  all  within  doors  and  at  leisure  on  that  day. 

*'  March  31.  Boodhism  is  a  long  established  religion 
with  this  people,  and  though  we  believe  the  Spirit  of  God 
can  easily  subvert  it,  we  have  reason  to  suppose,  from  the 
known  character  of  the  divine  dispensations,  that  no  small 
effort  must  be  made  to  break  in  upon  the  fortresses,  and  to 
demolish  the  strong  holds  in  which  this  people  are  intrenched. 
They  consider  their  religion  their  birth-right,  and  whether 
it  be  true  or  false, — a  fact  which  they  take  no  pains  to  set- 
tle,— they  are  determined  to  abide  by  it  to  the  last  extrem- 
ity. The  question,  '  What  is  truth,'  is  not  in  their  creed. 
But  '  Cut  me  in  fifty  pieces,'  said  a  man  the  other  day,  *  Cut 
me  in  fifty  pieces ;  I  will  not  give  up  the  religion  of  my 
ancestors.  Whether  it  be  true  or  false,  I  cannot  tell ;  but 
I  will  part  with  life  sooner  than  with  it.' 

*'  April  8, 1829.  Had  a  spirited  conversation  with  several 
Burmans.  At  first  they  endeavored  to  silence  me  by  sneer- 
ing, laughing,  and  jesting.  But  being  filled  with  compas- 
sion for  their  souls,  I  spoke  freely  of  Christ's  sufferings 
and  death,  and  a  future  judgment.  At  length  they  became 
silent  and  attentive.  Was  never  so  badly  used  while  ex- 
hibiting truth,  and  never  felt  so  much  pleasure  in  suffering 
reproach  for  Jesus'  sake. 

'•'  April  12.  Lord's-day.  In  making  a  comparison  to- 
day between  the  present  and  the  past,  I  thought  it  worthy 
of  observation,  that  although  I  have  not  half  so  many  visi- 
ters at  the  zayat  as  formerly,  those  who  do  come  stay  longer, 
listen  more  attentively,  and  cavil  less.  Whether  this  is 
owing  to  any  change  in  my  mode  of  address,  I  cannot  tell. 
Formerly  it  was  my  custom  to  begin  my  discourses  by  tell- 
20 


226  MEMOIR     OF 

ing  the  people  of  a  Supreme  God,  against  whom  they  had 
sinned,  and  that  therefore  they  stood  in  need  of  a  Saviour. 
But  the  passage  to  the  dear  Saviour  was  so  much  disputed 
that  I  could  seldom  introduce  him  to  advantage.  I  now  in- 
troduce the  Saviour  first, — tell  of  his  glories,  his  compassion, 
his  pardoning  mercy,  his  sufferings  and  death  in  our  stead, 
and  propose  to  the  people  to  choose  Whom  they  will  worship, 
one  who  can,  or  one  who  cannot  save  them  from  sin. 
They  all  acknowledge  that  the  doctrine  of  salvation  from 
sin  is  entirely  new  to  them.  They  do  not  pretend  that 
Gaudama  or  any  other  Boodh  can  save  from  sin.  They 
trust  entirely  to  their  own  good  works.  In  their  dreams, 
they  are  floating  by  the  buoyancy  of  their  own  meritorious 
deeds,  over  the  ocean  of  existence  to  the  opposite  shore — 
annihilation — when  existence  itself  is  no  more,  and  when 
happiness  and  misery  cease  with  the  final  wreck  of  their 
being. 

*'  May  1.  Ko-thah-byoo  arrived,  having  spent  the  last 
seven  weeks  in  the  wilderness,  making  known  the  Gospel 
to  his  countrymen.  His  account  of  his  travels  is  interest- 
ing and  encouraging.  We  are  concerned,  however,  to  find 
that  he  is  in  a  bad  state  of  health.  May  the  Lord  spare 
him  for  much  usefulness  to  the  wild  wanderers  among  his 
native  mountains." 


R  B  V.    G.    D.    B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  32T 


CHAPTER  XVI. 


Voyage  of  health  to  Mergui— Description  of  Mergui— Death  of  little 

Sarah — Review  of  the  past  year. 

Mrs.  Boardman's  health  which  had  generally  been  good, 
now  became  considerably  impaired.  With  the  hope  that 
a  short  respite  from  her  arduous  and  unceasing  labors,  and  a 
change  of  air  and  scenery,  would  recruit  her  wasted  strength, 
Mr.  Boardman  resolved  on  a  visit  to  Mergui.  This  place 
lies  in  a  southerly  direction  from  Tavoy,  and  is  about  two 
day's  sail,  with  good  wind.  They  embarked  on  the  13th 
of  May,  but  owing  to  adverse  winds,  they  did  not  arrive 
till  the  24th,  having  been  eleven  days  on  the  passage. 
This  circumstance,  however,  he  regarded  as  a  providential 
favor,  as  it  gave  them  an  opportunity  to  enjoy  the  sea-air 
and  sea-bathing,  the  principal  means  on  which  he  depend- 
ed for  the  restoration  of  Mrs.  Boardman's  health.  In  his 
journal  of  May  25,  he  gives  the  following  sketch  of  Mergui : 

"  This  town  is  healthfully  situated  on  an  island,  enjoys  a 
constant  sea-breeze,  and  is  generally  considered  one  of  the 
most  pleasant  places  in  all  the  coast.  The  population  is 
upwards  of  four  thousand,  principally  Burmans.  But  there 
are  some  Moosoolmans,  and  about  one  hundred  and  fifty 
Portuguese,  with  a  padre  or  priest,  and  a  church.  It  may 
be  supposed,  however,  from  reports,  that  the  Christian  reli- 
gion is  little  known,  and  the  Christian  spirit  little  felt  by 
either  priest  or  people.  Mergui  is  certainly  an  inviting 
field  for  missionary  labor.  It  will  be  recollected  that  Moung 
Ing,  the  first  Burman  missionary,  spent  the  rainy  season  of 
1827  in  this  place  ;  and  he  says  the  news  of  an  eternal 
God  and  salvation  is  known  throughout  the  town. 

"  During  our  stay  in  town,  we  are  very  hospitably  enter- 
tained by  the  civil  magistrate  of  this  place.  This  is  the  sea- 
son for  mangoostiens,  considered  by  some  the  most  delicious 
fruit  in  India.  A  gentleman  of  the  deputation  from  the 
London  Missionary  Society,  said,  if  he  were  to  describe 
the  food  of  the  gods,  he  would  say  that  they  ate,  not  am- 


228  MEMOIR     OF 

brosia,  according  to  heathen  mythology,  but  mangoostiens. 
This  delicious  fruit  is  very  abundant  in  this  place." 

On  the  27th  they  left  Mergui  for  Tavoy,  and  arrived 
there  on  the  evening  of  the  29th.  They  were  happy  on 
returning  to  find  that  the  schools,  which  they  had  intrusted 
to  the  care  of  the  native  teachers,  had  been  well  conducted, 
and  that  the  native  Christians  were  living  in  love  and  har- 
mony. Having  completed  the  arrangements  necessary  after 
their  trip  to  Mergui,  they  prepared  to  resume  their  mission- 
ary labors.  On  the  ninth  of  July,  Mr.  Boardman,  at  the 
expense  of  the  government,  employed  a  man  by  the  name 
of  Richardson  to  teach  English  in  the  day  school.  *  This 
arrangement,'  he  remarks,  '  secures  more  instruction  to  the 
youth  than  I  could  give,  and  saves  me  considerable  more 
time  for  missionary  duties.' 

"  June  16.  Baptized  Moung  Shway  Kyo,  Stephen  Cha- 
pin,  the  eldest  son  of  good  old  Mahmen-lay.  He  was  the 
first  boy  admitted  to  our  boarding-school  at  Maulmein,  and 
though  on  our  first  arrival  here  he  gave  us  considerable 
trouble  and  anxiety,  he  has  since  conducted  with  propriety, 
and  for  the  last  four  months  has  given  evidence  of  piety. 

"June  21st.  Baptized  two  of  the  boarding  scholars, 
Moung  Lek-kyee,  a  Karen  youth,  the  first  who  entered  the 
school  at  Tavoy,  and  Shway  Hmoung,  an  Indo  Chinese, 
fifteen  years  of  age,  who  was  admitted  to  the  school  nine 
months  since.  These  two  persons,  with  Stephen  Chapin, 
applied  for  baptism  several  months  ago,  and  have  ever  since 
given  pleasing  evidence  of  piety.  They  are  noticed  in  my 
journal  for  March,  and  were  with  me  in  my  tour  among  the 
Karens.  They  read  Burman,  and  are  studying  English. 
We  hope  they  may  eventually  become  useful  to  the  perish- 
ing heathen  around  them. 

*'  July  6.  A  rich  feast  on  the  letters  and  magazines 
brought  us  by  the  Arabella,  from  Boston." 

The  following  lines  from  Mrs.  Heman's  Hour  of  Death , 
beautifully  express  a  truth,  which  Mr.  Boardman  had  now 
been  taught  by  painful  experience  in  the  death  of  his  first- 
born. 


REV.     G.     D.     B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  929 

"  Leaves  have  their  time  to  fall, 

And  flowers  to  wither  at  the  north  wind's  breath, 
And  stars  to  set — but  all, 

Thou  hast  all  seasons  for  thine  own,  O  death  ! 

Youth  and  the  opening  rose 

May  look  like  things  too  glorious  for  decay, 
And  smile  at  thee  ! — but  thou  art  not  of  those 

That  wait  the  ripen'd  blossom  to  seize  their  prey. 

We  know  when  moons  shall  wane, 

When  summer-birds  from  far  shall  cross  the  sea. 

When  autumn's  hue  shall  tinge  the  golden  grain  ; 
But  who  shall  teach  us  when  to  look  for  thee .'' 

Is  it  when  spring's  first  gale 

Comes  forth  to  whisper  where  the  violets  lie  ? 
Is  it  when  roses  in  our  paths  grow  pale  ? 

They  have  one  season — all  are  ours  to  die. 

Leaves  have  their  time  to  fall, 

And  flowers  to  wither  at  the  north  wind's  breath, 
And  stars  to  set — but  all, 

Thou  hast  all  seasons  for  thine  own,  O  death." 

In    a  letter    to  Mr.    C.   ,  of   New  York  city, 

dated    July,    1829,    Mr.    Boardman   thus   speaks   of  that 
afflictive  event : 

**  Dear  Brother, 

'*  My  letter  to  you  now  is  a  messenger  of  heavy  tidings. 
Our  first  born,  our  dear  Sarah,  after  an  illness  of  more  than 
a  fortnight,  has  left  us  in  tears.  Our  anxieties  about  her 
are  now  over ;  but  O,  how  affection  still  clings  to  her,  and 
often  sets  her  ruddy,  beauteous  form  before  our  eyes 
*  *  *  *  jt  comforts  us  to  think  that  her  sufferings 
were  comparatively  light.  But  ah,  what  a  void  has  her  loss 
made  in  our  little  family,  and  in  our  aching  hearts !  It 
grieves  me  to  think,  that  I  was  so  sinful  as  to  need  such  an 
afflictive  stroke. 

"  George,  our  only  surviving  child,  is  very  ill,  and  we 
scarcely  hope  for  his  recovery.  Mrs.  Boardman's  health, 
as  well  as  my  own,  is  also  feeble.  I  think  I  can  bless  God 
for  affliction  as  well  as  for  prosperity.  The  hand  that 
afflicts  is  no  less  kind,  than  that  which  is  opened  for  the 
supply  of  our  daily  wants.  Affection  clings  round  its  be- 
20* 


230  MEMOIR     OF 

loved  object,  and  when  it  can  cling  no  longer ,  it  hovers 

. However,  all  is  peace  within,  and  I  think 

I  can  say,  '  Thy  will,  O  God,  be  done.' " 

Speaking  of  this  event  in  his  journal,  he  says,  July  13th, 

"  At  7  o'clock  this  morning,  we  committed  the  dear  re- 
mains of  our  first-born  to  the  grave.  By  her  side  are  re- 
served places  for  her  heart-stricken  parents  to  sleep.  May 
we,  at  this  time  of  the  Lord's  dealings  with  us,  be  able  to 
lay  open  our  hearts  to  the  influence  of  divine  grace,  and 
receive  any  impression  which  the  Holy  Spirit  may  see  fit 
to  impart." 

Letter  to  Dr.  Bolles. 

"  Tavoy,  July,  1829. 
«  Dear  Sir, 

"  Totally  deprived  as  we  are  of  the  personal  '  Christian 
intercourse  which  tends  to  alleviate  burdens  and  soothe  the 
spirit  of  care,'  we  most  highly  prize  the  devotional  hints 
and  expressions  of  pious  condolence,  which  the  epistles  of  our 
Christian  friends  in  America  generally  contain.  We  partic- 
ularly value  every  assurance  we  receive  of  our  having  a  re- 
membrance in  the  daily  intercessions  of  those  who  frequent 
the  throne  of  grace.  Such  hints  and  assurances  are  to  us 
*  rills  of  comfort,'  which  tend,  I  hope,  to  keep  alive  and 
heighten  our  relish  for  the  blessed  fountain,  from  which  all 
holy  joys  and  sympathies  emanate. 

*'The  decease  of  our  lamented  brother  Price  has  disap- 
pointed many  an  ardent  hope  respecting  Ava.  Surely, 
God's  ways  are  mysterious,  and  it  becomes  short-sighted, 
erring  men  to  bow  in  submission  to  divine  sovereignty. 
The  unsettled  and  critical  state  of  affairs  between  the  Hon- 
orable Company  and  the  Burman  Government,  seems  un- 
favorable to  our  renewing  missionary  operations  at  the 
Burman  capital,  especially  as  we  have  heard  since  brother 
Price's  death,  that  our  mission  is  watched  by  the  King  and 
Court  with  an  eye  of  confirmed  jealousy. 

**  In  reference  to  schools,  we  have  found  it  extremely 
difficult  to  establish  and  sustain  them  in  Tavoy.  The  day 
school  now  consists  of  a  iew  Karens,  a  few  Portuguese, 


REV,      G.      D.      BOA  RDM  AN.  281 

eight  or  ten  Indoo  Chinese,  and  five  others  who  accom- 
panied us  from  Maulmein.  More  than  half  of  them  belong 
to  the  boarding  school,  and  it  gives  me  pleasure  to  add, 
that  the  five  eldest,  including  Moung  Shvvay-Bwen,  who 
was  baptized  at  Maulmein,  are  hopefully  pious.  Three  of 
them  were  baptized  a  few  days  since.  It  is  a  circumstance 
which  argues  strongly  in  favor  of  boarding  schools,  that 
while  none  of  those  who  are  not  boarders  seem  affected 
with  divine  things,  there  is  not  one  boarder  of  those  arrived 
at  years  of  reflection,  who  has  not  manifested  more  or  less 
religious  concern.  I  have  been  endeavoring  for  three 
months  past,  to  establish  boys'  day  schools  throughout  the 
town  ;  but  up  to  this  day,  I  have  found  only  one  competent 
person  who  is  willing  to  engage  under  my  direction  for  a 
fair  compensation  ;  and  he  has  hitherto  failed  for  want  of 
scholars. 

"  Mrs.  Boardman  has,  for  a  long  time,  been  endeavoring 
to  establish  girls'  day  schools  on  the  plan  of  those  in  Ben- 
gal, but  has  met  with  one  continued  series  of  opposition 
and  discouragement,  till  within  the  last  three  months.  At 
first,  she  could  find  no  person  who  was  competent  and  wil- 
ling to  teach.  But  the  prospect  at  present  is  more  encour- 
aging. She  has  now  a  most  interesting  and  flourishing 
school  of  twenty-one  scholars,  taught  by  a  Tavoy  female. 
We  consider  the  existence  of  this  school,  and  its  contin- 
uance and  increase  amid  so  much  opposition,  a  very  im- 
portant point  gained.  Nothing  but  the  divine  blessing  on 
Mrs.  Boardman's  most  untiring  efforts,  could  have  gained 
it.  We  hope  the  charm  is  now  broken,  and  that  prejudice 
will  now  gradually  give  way.  Indeed,  when  we  reflect, 
that  in  Bengal  the  missionaries  were  eighteen  months  in 
collecting  the  first  five  scholars,  and  that  shortly  after, 
hundreds  were  collected  in  their  schools,  and  that  female 
education  received  the  approbation  of  many  learned  and 
rich  and  respectable  Hindoos,  we  feel  greatly  encouraged. 
As  to  the  expenses  of  a  day  school,  we  are  not  prepared  to 
speak  with  certainty.  Mrs.  Boardman  has  adopted  a  plan 
by  which  the  teacher's  pay  is  in  proportion  to  the  progress 
of  her  pupils.  Four  rupees  is  the  price  for  teaching  a  sin- 
gle girl  to  read.  A  plan  somewhat  similar  is  under  con- 
sideration in  reference  to  those  who  have  already  learnt  to 
read.     If  this  plan  can  be  brought  into  general  use   and 


232  MEMOIR     OF 

application,  it  will  secure  a  useful  appropriation  of  all  the 
money  expended,  more  effectually  than  any  other  plan  with 
which  we  are  acquainted." 

The  following  is  Mr.  Boardman's  review  of  the  year  end- 
ing July  25,  1829.  Other  missionaries  have  endured  more 
bodily  sufferings  than  he,  but  few,  it  is  believed,  have  en- 
dured in  a  single  year,  a  greater  amount  of  exquisite  mental 
sufferings.  The  result  of  his  afflictions  affords  a  happy 
illustration  of  the  Scripture,  "  When  he  hath  tried  me,  I 
shall  come  forth  as  gold." 

'■'  Tavoy,  July  25,  1829. 

"  Thinking  it  may  be  profitable  to  me,  at  some  future 
time,  to  review  parts  of  my  past  experience  of  God's  deal- 
ings with  me,  I  here  record  some  of  the  particulars  which 
have  marked  my  course  during  the  last  year.  Few  afflic- 
tions had  previously  fallen  to  my  lot,  and  a  continued  series 
of  mercies  had,  perhaps,  led  to  the  conclusion  in  my  own 
mind,  that  infinite  wisdom  and  goodness  saw  fit  to  lead 
me  with  the  cords  of  love,  rather  than  to  drive  me  with  the 
scourge  of  affliction.  I  recollected,  that,  on  advancing  this 
sentiment  in  presence  of  a  pious  lady,  on  a  certain  occa- 
sion, she  looked  at  me  with  an  expression  of  pity,  and  said, 
'  Remember,  my  brother,  that  the  day  of  adversity  is  set 
over  against  the  day  of  prosperity.'  The  propriety  and 
truth  of  the  remark  will  appear  from  the  following  narrative 
of  facts. 

"  The  first  of  those  providences,  which  have  contributed 
to  bring  me  to  my  present  state  of  feeling,  was  a  small  loss 
of  property  by  shipwreck.  The  actual  value  of  the  articles 
lost,  was  very  small,  but  as  they  were  the  necessaries  of 
life,  which  cannot  be  procured  here,  I  felt  the  loss,  though 
without  repining.  Although  I  attributed  it  to  providence, 
I  now  see  that  I  had  no  very  devout  thoughts  on  the  sub- 
ject. 

"  In  the  course  of  a  few  weeks  afterwards,  I  sustained  a 
similar  loss  from  a  similar  cause.  This,  though  not  of 
more  value  than  the  first,  was  more  severely  felt,  as  the 
supplies  for  my  family  seemed  to  be  cut  off.  Not  long 
after,  I  received  a  letter  from  a  Christian  friend,  sympa- 
thising in   my  repeated  losses,  and   suggesting  to  me  the 


REV.    G.    D.    BO  A  RDM  AN.  233 

propriety  of  examining  my  own  heart  and  conduct,  to  see 
wherefore  God  thus  contended  with  me.  At  first,  I  re- 
garded the  suggestion  as  superstitious,  thinking  that  my 
losses  were  among  those  common  events  to  which  all  are 
alike  exposed.  These  things,  however,  were  not  sufficient 
to  bring  me  to  a  proper  state  of  feeling.  '  For  all  this,  his 
anger  was  not  turned  away  from  «ne,  but  his  hand  was 
stretched  out  still.' 

"  In  our  church  we  had  three  native  members,  the  ami- 
able manners  of  one,  the  learning  and  eloquence  of  another, 
and  the  union  of  all  these  accomplishments  in  the  third  of 
whom,  rendered  all  of  them  the  objects  of  my  complai- 
sance, affection  and  confidence.  In  September  or  Octo- 
ber, one  of  these  idolized  disciples  became  irregular  in  his 
conduct.  I  immediately  called  the  offending  brother  to 
account,  expostulated  with  him  on  the  immorality  of  his 
behavior,  warned,  reproved  and  exhorted  him  to  repent- 
ance. My  efforts,  for  a  season,  seemed  to  have  the  desired 
effect.  We  appointed  a  day  of  fasting  and  prayer,  and  the 
church  united  in  imploring  restraining  grace  in  behalf  of 
the  offender.  Our  hopes  were  raised,  but  only  to  be 
dashed  to  the  very  dust.  A  speedy  relapse  convinced  us 
that  something  else  was  needed  ;  but  every  effort  made  for 
his  recovery  proved  unavailing,  and  the  day  was  appointed 
for  the  church  to  meet  and  amputate  this  diseased  limb, 
which  gave  the  body  so  much  pain.  But  to  add  to  our 
grief,  on  the  very  evening  appointed  for  this  painful  work, 
the  two  others,  in  whom  I  had  rejoiced,  were  overtaken  in 
different,  but  public  and  disgraceful  sins.  Thus  the 
flowers  of  our  church  faded.  My  heart  was  overwhelmed 
with  sorrow.  The  first  offender  was  excluded,  and  the 
other  two  suspended  from  communion  for  a^  season.  As 
they  soon  after  confessed  their  faults  and  appeared  truly 
penitent,  they  were  restored  to  the  fellowship  of  the  church. 

"  These  trials  seemed  to  rouse  me,  in  a  degree,  from  my 
slumbers,  and  led  me  to  inquire  if  there  was  not  a  cause, 
in  myself,  for  all  these  evils  to  come  upon  me.  Soon 
after,  my  dear  wife  became  so  deeply  impressed  with  di- 
vine things,  and  particularly  with  a  sense  of  her  own  sin- 
fulness, that  she  had  no  rest  night  nor  day.  Such  was  the 
state  of  our  feelings,  that  nearly  all  our  conversation  was 
of  a  religious  character.     We  endeavored  to  return  to  the 


234  MEMOIR     OF 

Lord,  from  whom  we  had  strayed  ;  but  our  path,  especially 
that  of  Mrs.  B.,  led  hard  by  the  borders  of  despair.  But 
through  sovereign  mercy  we  both  escaped  ;  not,  however, 
to  enjoy  rest  and  safety,  but  to  be  tossed  by  other  billows, 
and  to  encounter  other  dangers. 

"  A  little  relieved  from  despair,  we  endeavored  to  ascer- 
tain why  such  a  cloud  #iung  over  us.  We  confessed  our 
sins  to  the  Lord  and  to  one  another.  We  considered  our- 
selves worthy  to  be  trodden  under  foot  of  men,  and  were 
astonished  to  think  of  our  pride  and  selfishness.  But,  '  for 
all  this,  the  anger  of  the  Lord  was  not  turned  away  from 
us,  but  his  hand  was  stretched  out  still.'  That  member  of 
the  church  who  had  given  us  the  most  pleasure,  and  from 
whom  we  had  entertained  the  fondest  hopes,  now  began  to 
give  us  repeated  occasions  for  sorrow  and  humiliation. 
Expostulation  and  reproof  had  less  and  less  effect  on  him, 
and  the  instances  of  his  obliquity  became  more  and  more 
frequent.  But  the  crisis  of  his  disgrace  and  ours  was 
not  yet. 

"  About  this  time  we  sustained  a  third  loss,  by  ship- 
wreck, and  began  to  think  that  the  Lord  was  displeased 
with  us.  We  accordingly  retrenched,  both  in  food  and 
apparel.  We  submitted  to  the  plainest  fare,  and  thought 
ourselves  happy  in  thus  having  it  in  our  power  to  do  more 
by  way  of  charity.  But  the  health  of  Mrs.  B.  evidently 
declined,  and  with  it  that  of  her  nursing  child,  so  that  she 
was  obliged  to  resume  her  former  diet. 

"  During  all  this  time,  we  were  filled  with  the  most  dis- 
tressing views  of  our  utter  sinfulness  in  the  sight  of  a  holy 
God.  We  prayed,  but  found  no  relief.  Heart  sins  were 
what  distressed  us,  such  as  pride,  selfishness,  thirst  for  the 
approbation  of  God's  people. 

"  To  increase  our  sufferings,  the  conduct  of  one  of  the 
church,  already  twice  alluded  to,  was  continually  grieving 
our  hearts,  and  rendering  the  Christian  cause  in  the  place 
contemptible.  Hopeful  inquirers  ceased  visiting  us,  and 
all  seemed  to  stand  aloof  fi-om  our  dwelling.  The  sick- 
ness in  my  family  was  such,  that  I  could  spend  but  little 
time  in  missionary  labors.  Finally,  I  was  again  attacked 
with  an  expectoration  of  blood,  more  copious  and  alarming 
than  before.  The  symptoms,  however,  soon  abated,  and 
through  divine  mercy,  I  was  permitted  to  resume  my  daily 


REV.      G.      D.      B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  235 

labors.  But  other  circumstances  soon  prevented  me  from 
engaging  in  public  preaching  as  I  wished,  and  none  came 
to  me  to  inquire  how  to  obtain  eternal  life.  The  last 
hopeful  inquirer  forsook  me,  and  I  felt  that  the  cause  of 
Christ  in  Tavoy  was  lower  than  on  the  day  of  our  arrival 
in  the  place.  Then  Christianity  was  not  known  ;  now  it 
was  known  only  to  be  despised  and  ridiculed.  At  length, 
outward  circumstances  becoming  more  favorable,  I  thought 
to  resume  public  labors ;  when  my  family  had  a  relapse  of 
their  former  illness,  from  which  they  had  not  fully  re- 
covered. Attendance  on  them  by  day,  and  watchfulness 
by  night,  added  to  the  anxiety  and  mental  distress  I 
suffered,  entirely  disqualified  me  from  public  duties  ;  and 
even  if  I  had  a  leisure  hour  to  spend  in  the  zayat,  no  one 
came  near  me,  through  fear  of  my  dangerous,  heretical 
sentiments.  An  encouraging  remission  of  disease  now 
took  place  in  my  family,  and  I  prepared  to  take  a  mission- 
ary tour  into  the  interior.  But  sickness  again  returned, 
and  I  was  obliged  again  to  defer  my  long  promised  tour 
to  a  more  convenient  season. 

"  The  misconduct  of  our  offending  church  member  now 
became  still  more  evident,  and  gave  us  reason  to  fear  that 
we  must  give  him  up,  also,  as  past  recovery.  Afterwards, 
while  I  was  absent  on  my  tour  among  the  Karen  settle- 
ments, his  conduct  was  such,  that  on  my  return,  we  felt 
obliged  to  exclude  him  entirely  from  our  fellowship  and 
society.  In  this  painful  event,  I  felt  a  double  stroke,  as  I 
was  not  only  deprived  of  his  society,  but  was  left  to  feel 
that  my  reputation,  as  a  cautious,  prudent,  discerning  mis- 
sionary, would  greatly  suffer  in  the  judgment  of  wise  and 
good  people.  That  I  should  be  obliged  so  soon  to  inform 
the  Christian  world,  that  two  persons,  whom  I  had  re- 
ceived, baptized,  and  spoken  of  in  such  high  terms,  had 
apostatized  and  disgraced  the  Christian  profession,  seemed 
almost  too  much  for  me  to  bear.  But  there  was  no  rem- 
edy. After  mourning  for  several  days  over  my  ruined 
honor,  which,  by  the  way,  was  professedly  identified  with 
the  honor  of  the  Christian  cause,  my  proud  heart  began  to 
yield  and  to  melt.  I  gave  up  the  point,  and  resolved  to 
give  the  Christian  world  a  fair  expose  of  the  conduct  of 
the  apostates,  whom  I  had  in  times  past  idolized.  My 
mind  was  some  relieved,  and  prayer  became  a  more  de- 


236  MEMOIR    OP 

lightful  duty.  But  every  day  shed  new  light  on  the  dark- 
ness, impurity,  pride  and  selfishness  of  my  heart.  The 
burden  of  sin  was  almost  insupportable.  My  only  relief 
was  in  prayer,  confession  and  reading  the  Scriptures. 
The  attributes  of  a  compassionate,  long-suffering  and  for- 
giving God,  absorbed  my  thoughts,  and,  in  a  degree,  re- 
lieved my  burdened  heart.  But  still  I  mourned,  because 
I  could  not  more  deeply  lament  over  my  sins.  The  house 
of  prayer,  the  closet,  the  retired  spot,  were  places  to  which 
I  loved  to  resort.  But  still  my  heart  was  in  a  degree 
heavy.  Black,  heavy  sins,  in  unbroken  succession,  rolled 
over  my  poor  soul,  and  I  enjoyed  rest  only  in  anticipation. 

"  I  now  saw,  most  clearly,  that  my  heavenly  Father 
had  been,  for  several  weeks,  leading  me  through  a  fur- 
nace of  affliction  to  purify  me,  and  I  began  to  Jove  the 
fire  which  consumed  my  dross.  Still,  I  was  distressed  to 
think,  that  after  all  1  had  suffered,  such  a  mass  of  sin  and 
corruption  yet  remained  to  be  purged  away.  The  hand  of 
God  was  so  evident  in  all  these  afflictions,  that  I  rejoiced, 
even  in  adversity,  and  blessed  the  hand  which  held  the 
rod.  I  resigned  myself  to  the  divine  chastisement,  and 
desired  that  God  would  continue  his  corrections  till  I 
should  be  entirely  subdued  to  the  obedience  of  Christ. 
I  admired  and  adored  the  forbearance  and  grace  of  God, 
that  had  spared  so  vile  a  wretch  for  so  long  a  time.  The 
greatest  comfort  I  could  find,  was  in  reading  of  the  won- 
derful acts  of  God's  forbearing  and  forgiving  love.  Christ, 
Christ  was  my  only  hope.  I  longed  for  the  Spirit's  influ- 
ence to  mould  me  entirely  into  his  image. 

"  This  state  of  mind  was  soon  after  succeeded  by  a 
peculiar  languor  and  coldness  of  religious  affections,  which 
pervaded  all  my  duties  and  devotions.  The  approach  and 
increase  of  this  languor,  I  saw  with  pain,  but  was  utterly 
unable  to  overcome  it.  Like  an  incurable  disease,  it  daily 
gained  upon  me,  and  I  had  daily  less  and  less  power  to 
oppose  it.  All  my  religious  enjoyment  seemed  now  to 
have  vanished.  At  the  same  time,  Mrs.  B.  and  her  child 
were  again  visited  with  disease.  A  short  voyage  was  tried 
for  their  improvement,  and  with  some  success.  But  while 
tJieir  hodily  health  improved,  my  spiritual  health  daily  di- 
minished. 

'*  Scarcely  had  we  become  settled  at  home,  after  our 


REV.      G.      D.      B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  237 

short  voyage,  when  I  was  again  visited  with  sickness,  from 
which  I  have  but  just  now  recovered.  But  it  soon  became 
apparent,  that  all  we  had  suffered,  proving  insufficient  to 
accomplish  the  purposes  of  divine  wisdom  and  goodness, 
was  to  be  followed  by  a  still  more  heavy  affliction.  Our 
children  again  became  unwell.  Medical  advice  was  im- 
mediately procured,  but  it  proved  unsuccessful,  and  we 
were  concerned  to  see  a  gradual  increase  of  their  com- 
plaints. After  a  fortnight's  illness,  our  oldest  child  was 
suddenly  taken  more  unwell,  and  her  symptoms  soon  be- 
came alarming.  We  hardly  thought  of  losing  her,  how- 
ever, till  we  found,  on  the  morning  of  the  third  day,  that 
the  icy  arms  of  death  had  embraced  her.  In  an  hour 
afterwards,  she  sweetly  fell  asleep.  Thus,  at  the  interest- 
ing age  of  two  years  and  six  months,  our  dearly  beloved, 
oxxx  jirst-horn,  the  beautiful  and  engaging  Sarah  Ann,  sur- 
rendered her  spirit  to  Him  who  gave  it,  and  left  her  afflicted 
parents  to  mourn  the  wreck  of  their  fondest  hopes. 

"  All  our  anxieties  were  now  transferred  to  ourselves, 
and  the  little  sickly  child  that  survived.  We  considered 
his  case  as  critical,  aiid  even  dangerous.  And  on  Lord's- 
day  evening,  the  night  after  dear  Sarah  Ann  took  her 
heavenward  flight,  her  little  brother,  as  if  loath  to  remain 
behind  in  this  vale  of  sorrows,  seemed  just  ready  to  wing 
his  way  to  that  brighter  world,  and  mingle  spirits  with  her  he 
so  much  loved.  And  while  we  were  watching,  as  we  sup- 
posed, his  expiring  moments,  it  pleased  God  to  send  relief, 
and  spare  to  us  a  little  longer  our  son,  our  only  child. 

"  Such  is  the  detail  of  the  chastisements  with  which 
it  has  pleased  God  to  visit  us  during  the  past  year.  What 
here  remains  for  me,  is  merely  to  record  my  present  state 
of  feeling  under  these  repeated  corrections.  I  feel  myself 
happy  to  be  in  the  hands  of  God,  assured  that  my  afflic- 
tions were  not  sent  in  anger,  but  to  take  away  sin.  Yet 
when  I  have  felt  the  divine  hand  tearing  asunder  some 
of  the  strongest  cords  that  twined  about  my  heart,  I  have 
said,  '  my  flesh  trembleth  for  fear  of  thee ;  I  am  afraid  of 
thy  judgments.'  I  dare  not  at  all  times  say,  '  Purge  me 
till  I  am  pure ;'  but,  at  other  times,  I  am  ready  to  say, 
'  remove  not  thy  hand,  till  its  purpose  is  fully  accom- 
plished.' " 

21 


238  MEMOIR      OF 

The  subjoined  extract  of  a  letter  to  Mr.  N.  W.  W. 
though  of  a  later  date,  will  here  find  an  appropriate  place, 
as  it  has  reference  to  events  just  specified. 

"  My  dear  Brother, 

"  Before  this  letter  arrives,  you  will  have  heard  of  the 
repeated  afflictions  with  which  we  have  been  visited  ;  that 
our  first-born  has  been  called  away,  that  we  have  had  sor- 
row and  trouble  in  our  church,  and  that,  for  several  days 
in  succession,  during  the  late  revolt,  our  lives  were  in 
constant  jeopardy.  But  our  heavenly  Father  delivered  us, 
and  blessed  be  his  holy  name.  I  feel  that  no  outward 
mercies  in  my  life  call  more  loudly  for  gratitude  and  love, 
than  these  successive  afflictions.  They  have  led  me, 
through  sanctifying  grace,  to  take  a  nearer  view  of  eternal 
things.  I  had,  for  ten  years,  as  it  seems  to  me,  been  in  a 
deep  and  dangerous  spiritual  sleep.  I  knew  but  little,  and 
felt  less  of  religion.  I  knew  the  Saviour,  but  followed 
him  at  too  great  a  distance.  A  worldly  temper,  wholly 
uncongenial  with  the  temper  of  the  Gospel,  possessed  my 
heart.  Now  I  see  its  awful  sinfulness.  Pray  for  me,  that 
God  may  in  infinite  mercy  forgive  me. 

'*  But  I  now  sometimes  think  that  I  see  such  a  beauty 
and  loveliness  in  Christ,  that  I  would  give  up  all  for  him, 
be  poor,  despised  and  persecuted  like  him.  I  fain  would 
be  wholly  like  him,  would  feel  that  I  have  not  where  on 
earth  to  lay  my  head,  would  bear  his  cross  for  him,  suffer 
with  him,  would  be  crucified  and  die  with  him,  yea,  would 
rather  live  with  him  that  new  and  mysterious  life,  which  is 
hid  with  him  in  God.  But  yet  I  seem  to  know  nothing  of 
Christian  experience  as  I  ought  to  know.  O  how  highly 
should  I  value  an  evening's  interview  with  an  old,  experi- 
enced Christian,  who  has  travelled  the  whole  distance 
from  earth,  and  is  just  entering  the  heavenly  world." 


REV.     G.     D.     BOARDMAN.  239 


CHAPTER  XVII. 


Revolt  of  Tavoy — Mrs.  Boardman  repairs  toMaulmein — Mr.  Board- 
man  follows,  but  soon  returns  to  Tavoy,  and  resumes  his  labors. 

Only  about  four  weeks  had  now  elapsed  since  the  death 
of  little  Sarah,  when  another  event  as  trying  perhaps  to  his 
faith  and  patience  as  any  he  had  yet  experienced,  was  per- 
mitted to  interrupt  his  labors.  The  event  alluded  to  is  thus 
described  in  a  letter  to  Dr.  Bolles  : 

"  Hon.  Company's  Steam  Vessel,  Diana, 

Tavoy  River,  Aug.  20,  1829. 
"  Dear  Sir, 

"  The  province  of  Tavoy  has  engaged  in  an  open  revolt 
against  the  British  government.  On  Lord's-day  morning 
the  9th  inst.  at  four  o'clock,  we  were  aroused  from  our 
slumbers  by  the  cry  of  '  Teacher,  Master,  Tavoy  rebels,' 
and  ringing  at  all  our  doors  and  windows.  We  were  soon 
apprised  of  our  extreme  danger  by  the  continual  report  of 
musketry  within  the  town,  and  the  balls  that  were  whistling 
over  our  heads  and  passing  through  our  house.  In  a  few 
moments  a  large  company  of  Tavoys  collected  near  our 
gate,  and  gave  us  reason  to  suspect  they  were  consulting 
what  to  do  with  us.  We  lifted  our  hearts  to  God  for  pro- 
tection, and  Mrs.  Boardman  and  little  George  with  a  few 
attendants  were  hastened  away  through  a  back  door,  to  a 
retired  building  in  the  rear.  I  remained  in  the  house  with 
a  single  Burman  boy,  to  watch  and  communicate  the  first 
intelligence.  After  an  hour  of  the  greatest  anxiety  and 
uncertainty,  I  had  the  happiness  of  seeing  the  Sepoys  in 
possession  of  the  city  gate,  just  in  front  of  our  house.  We 
soon  ascertained  that  a  party  of  about  two  hundred  and  fifty 
men  had  in  the  first  instance  attacked  the  powder  magazine 
and  gun  shed,  which  were  very  near  our  house,  but  that  a 
guard  of  six  Sepoys  with  a  native  officer  had  repulsed 
them.  This  we  considered  a  great  mercy,  for  had  the  in- 
surgents obtained  the  arms  and  ammunition,  our  situation 
would  have  been  most  deplorable.     A  second  party  of  sixty 


240  MEMOIR    or 

had  attacked  the  house  of  the  principal  native  officer  of  the 
town,  while  a  third  party  had  fallen  upon  the  guard  at  the 
prison,  and  let  loose  all  the  prisoners,  one  hundred  in  num- 
ber, who  as  soon  as  their  irons  were  knocked  off,  be- 
came the  most  desperate  of  all  the  insurgents.  We  now 
received  an  urgent  invitation  from  Mrs.  Burney,  the  lady  of 
Major  Burney,  who  was  then  at  Maulmein,  to  remove  into 
town,  and  occupy  a  part  of  the  government  house.  We 
were  at  first  disposed  to  decline  the  invitation,  thinking  that 
tranquillity  would  soon  be  restored,  and  that  we  might,  per- 
haps, be  respected  on  account  of  our  religious  character. 
But  the  leader  of  the  party  which  attacked  the  magazine 
being  taken  prisoner,  deposed  that  the  whole  province  was 
engaged  in  the  rebellion,  and  that  large  reinforcements 
from  all  quarters  might  be  hourly  expected.  The  high- 
est degree  of  alarm  now  run  through  all  the  city  ;  and  al- 
though the  Sepoys  had  possession  of  the  city  gates,  the  in- 
surgents, supposed  to  be  twenty  times  as  numerous,  were 
surrounding  the  wall  on  every  side.  In  a  few  moments  a 
force  of  several  hundred  was  seen  advancing  along  the 
wall-road  towards  our  house.  Our  danger  was  now  immi- 
nent, for  had  an  engagement  ensued,  we  were  directly  in 
range  of  the  rebels'  fire.  I  called  my  family  together,  and 
advised  the  native  brethren  to  assemble  for  prayer.  The 
rebel  forces  along  the  wall-road  immediately  changed  their 
position  from  the  west  to  the  north  side  of  our  house,  where 
a  slight  skirmish  speedily  ensued.  Our  danger,  which  arose 
from  our  being  situated  on  what  was  likely  to  be  the  battle 
ground,  induced  us  to  accept  Mrs.  Burney's  kindness,  and 
to  remove  into  the  government  house.  We  caught  a  few 
light  articles  on  which  we  could  lay  our  hands,  and  with 
the  native  Christians  fled  for  safety.  I  visited  the  house 
several  times  after  this,  and  saved  a  few  cloths  and  papers, 
but  the  firing  being  near,  rendered  it  hazardous  to  remain  ; 
and  the  last  time  I  went  I  found  the  house  plundered.  A 
large  part  of  our  books,  furniture  and  clothes,  which  had 
remained  behind,  were  either  taken  away  or  destroyed. 
We  had  been  at  the  government  house  but  a  short  time, 
when  it  was  agreed  to  evacuate  the  town  and  retire  to  the 
wharf  In  the  hurry  of  our  second  removal,  many  things 
which  we  had  brought  from  our  house,  were  necessarily 
left  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  plunderers.     We  soon  found 


REV.    G.    D.    BOARD  MAN.  241 

ourselves  at  the  wharf;  a  large  wooden  building  of  six 
rooms,  into  which,  besides  the  Europeans,  were  huddled 
all  the  Sepoys,  with  their  baggage  and  ours,  and  several 
hundreds  of  women  and  children  belonging  to  Portuguese 
and  others,  who  looked  to  the  English  for  protection.  Our 
greatest  danger  at  this  time  arose  from  having  in  one  of  the 
rooms,  where  many  were  to  sleep,  and  all  of  us  were  con- 
tinually passing,  several  hundred  barrels  of  gun-powder,  to 
which,  if  fire  should  be  communicated  accidentally  by  our- 
selves, or  by  the  stratagems  of  our  enemies,  we  must  all 
have  perished  at  once.  The  next  danger  was  from  the 
rebels,  who,  if  they  could  rush  upon  us,  or  take  us  by  sur- 
prise, would  doubtless  have  massacred  us  on  the  spot.  We 
lifted  our  hearts  to  God,  and  he  heard  us  from  his  holy 
habitation.  We  were  preserved  in  safety  through  the  night, 
but  were  unable  to  compose  ourselves  to  sleep.  All  our  at- 
tempts to  communicate  intelligence  of  our  situation  to  the 
people  in  Maulmein  and  Mergui  were  defeated,  and  the 
heavy  rains  soon  affected  the  health  of  the  Sepoys.  We 
had  but  a  small  supply  of  rice  near  the  wharf,  and  that  was 
in  continual  danger  of  being  destroyed.  But  through  the 
kind  care  of  our  heavenly  Father,  we  were  preserved  alive, 
and  nothing  of  importance  occurred  till  the  morning  of 
Thursday  the  thirteenth,  a  little  before  break  of  day,  when 
a  party  of  five  hundred  advanced  upon  us  from  the  town, 
and  set  fire  to  several  houses  and  vessels  near  the  wharf. 
But  here  again  God  interposed  in  our  behalf,  and  sent  a 
heavy  shower  of  rain,  which  extinguished  the  fires,  while  the 
Sepoys  repelled  the  assailants.  Soon  after,  on  the  same 
morning,  we  had  the  happiness  of  seeing  the  steam  vessel 
Diana  coming  up  the  river  with  Major  Burney  on  board. 
Our  hearts  bounded  with  gratitude  to  God.  It  was  soon 
agreed  that  the  Diana  should  return  immediately  to  Maul- 
mein, for  a  reinforcem.ent  of  troops,  and  Major  Burney  had 
the  kindness  to  offer  a  passage  for  Mrs.  Boardman  and 
our  family,  together  with  his  own.  After  looking  to  God 
for  direction,  I  concluded  to  remain  behind,  partly  in  com- 
pliance with  Major  Burney's  advice,  and  partly  in  hope  of 
being  useful  as  an  interpreter  and  negotiator,  and  a  pre- 
server from  bloodshed.  With  painful  pleasure  I  took  a 
hasty  leave  of  my  dear  family,  and  in  the  evening  the  Diana 
left  us,  not  however  without  having  several  heavy  shots 
21* 


242  M  E  M  O  I  R    O  F 

from  cannon  fired  at  her  by  people  on  the  city  walls. 
The  English  forces,  small  and  weak,  and  sick  as  they 
were,  were  now  throwing  up  breastworks  ;  and  on  Saturday 
the  15th  inst.  it  was  agreed  to  make  an  attack  on  the  town, 
in  order,  if  possible,  to  take  from  the  wall  the  large  guns 
that  bore  upon  us,  and  to  try  the  strength  of  the  rebel  party. 
I  stood  at  the  post  of  observation,  with  a  spy-glass  to 
watch  and  give  the  earliest  notice  of  the  event  of  the 
action.  I  soon  had  the  pleasure  of  announcing,  that  the  offi- 
cer and  Sepoys  had  scaled  the  walls,  and  were  pitching  down 
outside  the  large  guns  that  were  mounted  there,  while  friend- 
ly Chinese  were  employed  in  conveying  them  to  the  wharf. 
The  success  was  complete,  and  nothing  remained  but  to 
rescue  the  prisoners,  (about  sixty  in  number)  whom  the 
rebels  had  taken  and  confined.  After  a  short  cessation 
and  a  little  refreshment,  a  second  attack  was  made,  during 
which  the  prisoners  escaped,  and  the  city  was  evacuated  by 
the  rebel  party.  A  second  battery  was  also  taken  and 
brought  to  the  wharf  In  the  morning  we  walked  at  large 
in  the  town ;  but  what  desolation,  what  barbarous  destruc- 
tion was  every  where  exhibited  !  Every  thing  that  could 
not  be  carried  away,  had  been  cut  and  destroyed  in  the 
most  wanton  manner.  Our  own  house  was  cut  to  pieces, 
our  books  scattered,  torn  and  destroyed  ;  our  furniture 
either  cut,  or  carried  off",  or  broken  in  pieces ;  and  the 
house  itself  and  the  zayat,  converted  into  cook-houses  and 
barracks.  During  the  last  three  days,  we  have  been  picking 
up  the  scattered  fragments  of  our  furniture,  books,  6lc.  and 
repairing  our  house.  Nga-Dah,  the  ringleader  of  the  re- 
bellion, and  eleven  of  his  principal  adherents,  have  been 
caught.  The  inhabitants  are  now  coming  in  with  white 
flags,  and  occupying  their  houses.  The  bazar  is  open,  and 
the  work  of  repairs  is  going  on.  Yesterday  morning  the 
Diana  arrived  with  a  reinforcement  of  European  soldiers, 
and  to-day  I  have  come  on  board,  expecting  to  proceed  to 
Maulmein  immediately.  My  present  plan  is,  if  my  brethren 
approve,  to  return  with  my  family  by  the  first  opportunity, 
and  resume  missionary  labors.  Of  the  native  members  of 
the  church,  the  four  Karens  are  in  the  Karen  jungles, 
with  the  two  little  Karen  boys,  one  of  whom  is  named 
David  Jones.  They  will  probably  come  into  town  as  soon 
as  they  hear  of  our  return.     Of  the  rest,  one  is  with  Mrs. 


REV.    G.    D.    BOARD  MAN.  243 

Boardman,  at  Maulmein,  one  is  with  me,  and  one  is  left  to 
guard  the  house.  All  the  boarding  scholars  are  with  us,  ex- 
cept three  Karens. 

"  Our  preservation  and  deliverance  from  such  imminent 
peril,  should  awaken  in  our  hearts  the  warmest  gratitude  to 
our  heavenly  Father,  and  the  most  unwavering  confidence 
in  his  parental  care.  The  foregoing  account  should  revive 
and  deepen  the  impression  made  by  previous  events,  in  re- 
gard to  this  mission,  that  we  stand  in  need  of  the  continual 
and  fervent  prayers  of  Christians  in  America,  not  for  our 
preservation  only,  but  for  divine  guidance  in  all  our 
affairs." 

Mr.  Boardman  arrived  at  Maulmein  Saturday  evening, 
August  22d,  and  had  the  happiness  to  find  his  family  and  his 
missionary  associates  in  health.  He  remained  there  but  one 
week,  during  which  time  he  enjoyed  in  a  high  degree  the 
society  of  his  Christian  friends  in  that  place.  Lord's-day 
evening,  he  writes,  "  Enjoyed  the  pleasure  of  uniting  in 
worship  with  my  dear  brethren  and  the  native  Christians. 
Eighteen  months  have  now  elapsed  since  I  have  been  fa- 
vored with  such  a  privilege,  or  seen  the  face  of  an  individ- 
ual who  professes  to  be  an  experimental  Christian,  except 
the  members  of  our  little  church  at  Tavoy.  Have  felt  much 
pleasure  in  beholding  the  delightful  state  of  things  at  this 
station.  Our  missionary  associates  appear  much  engaged 
in  their  work,  and  the  native  members  of  the  church  seem 
united  and  happy."  August  29th,  he  says,  "  After  much 
deliberation,  it  is  unanimously  agreed  by  the  brethren,  that 
I  had  better  leave  my  family  here,  till  affairs  are  more  set- 
tled, and  to  wait  the  openings  of  Providence  in  order  to 
know  our  subsequent  duty.  I  expect  if  God  will,  to  em- 
bark for  Tavoy  to-morrow  morning.  And,  O,  that  the 
spirit  of  all  grace  may  go  with  me." 

The  month  of  September,  which  is  passed  over  in  the 
journal  without  notice,  was  probably  employed  by  Mr. 
Boardman  in  completing  the  repairs  of  the  mission  house, 
which  had  suffered  much  from  the  insurrection,  and  in 
making  other  necessary  arrangements  for  the  renewal  of 
their  missionary  labors.  Having  completed  these  arrange- 
ments, we  next  find  him,  on  the  1st  of  October  following, 
at  Maulmein,  whither  he  had  gone  to  accompany  his  family 
on  their  return  to  Tavoy. 


244  MEMOIR     OP 

"  Maulmein,  Oct.  1st,  1829.  We  were  to  have  embarked 
for  Tavoy  to-day ;  but  the  Diana  not  being  in  readiness, 
we  are  obliged  to  wait. 

"  Oct.  4th.  Evening.  Embarked  for  Tavoy.  We  are 
grieved  at  parting  with  our  dear  friends  here,  whom  we 
love  more  than  ever ;  but  we  hope  to  meet  them  again,  if 
not  here,  in  a  brighter  world.  Besides  our  former  company, 
we  have  with  us  Mah  Hla,  an  excellent  mother  in  Israel, 
from  the  church  in  Maulmein.  She  accompanies  us  in 
hope  of  being  useful  to  Mrs.  Boardman  in  teaching  the 
females  of  Tavoy. 

*'  Oct.  5th.  Amherst.  Arrived  here  this  morning  at  10 
o'clock.  We  have  had  an  agreeable,  and  I  hope  profitable 
interview  with  the  few  native  Christians  who  live  here. 
After  prayers  in  the  old  mission  house,  which  is  now  quite 
in  ruins,  we  took  leave  of  our  friends,  and  embarked 
again." 

Notwithstanding  the  desolations  which  reigned  around 
the  old  mission  premises  at  Amherst,  and  indeed  through- 
out the  town,  as  is  learned  from  other  parts  of  the  journal, 
there  was  one  spot  still  sacred  to  their  recollection,  full  of 
pleasant  and  mournful  associations — the  grave  of  the 
lamented  Mrs,  Judson,  on  the  bank  of  the  Martaban.  To 
visit  the  spot  hallowed  by  the  memory  of  one  so  dear  to 
those  who  have  learned  her  history,  must  be  considered  as 
a  high  privilege  to  all  the  friends  of  piety  and  missions, 
especially  to  the  missionary  himself;  for  it  is  here  that  he 
beholds  one  of  the  brightest  human  examples  of  toil  and 
suffering,  of  zeal  tempered  with  knowledge,  of  decision, 
patience,  and  perseverance,  which  the  world  has  ever  wit- 
nessed. Reminded  while  here  of  the  most  remarkable  in- 
cidents in  the  life  of  that  truly  excellent  woman,  he  cannot 
but  feel  a  kindred  spirit  waking  up  within  him,  prompting 
him  to  new  and  more  vigorous  action,  and  urging  him  for- 
ward to  a  holy  emulation  of  her  noble  deeds. 

On  this  occasion,  Mr.  Boardman  left  a  permanent  token 
of  his  respect  for  the  memory  of  Mrs.  Judson  and  her 
"  sweet  Maria,"  by  making  arrangements  with  a  gentleman 
of  the  place,  to  erect  a  small  tumulus,  (or  hillock)  of  brick 
over  the  grave,  that  the  spot  might  not  be  entirely  forgotten. 
He  had  not  been  apprised  of  the  measures  which  were  then 


R  E  V.    G.      D.      BOARD  MAN.  245 

in  progress  for  the   erection  of  the  monument,  which  has 
since  been  erected  over  their  grave. 

"  Oct.  6th.  We  left  Amherst  harbor  at  sunset  last 
evening,  and  arrived  at  the  mouth  of  the  Tavoy  river  at  10 
o'clock  this  evening.  The  passage  has  been  remarkably 
quick  and  pleasant." 

At  seven  o'clock  the  next  morning,  they  arrived  opposite 
the  city.  On  resuming  his  labors,  he  was  happy  to  find 
that  the  number  of  inquirers  began  to  increase,  that  his 
congregations  at  worship  were  larger  than  at  any  preceding 
period,  and  that  a  greater  degree  of  solemnity  marked  their 
attendance  on  his  instructions.  The  school  also  imme- 
diately became  larger  than  ever  before.  It  was  encourag- 
ing to  learn  that  his  Karens,  having  been  informed  of  his 
critical  situation  at  the  time  of  the  revolt,  had  felt  great 
solicitude  for  his  safety,  and  were  making  inquiries  respect- 
ing him  in  every  quarter.  A  large  number  of  them,  so 
soon  as  they  heard  of  his  safe  arrival,  hastened  from  their 
jungles  to  present  him  their  congratulations.  Three  of 
the  number,  one  of  whom  was  a  man  of  sixty-five  years 
of  age,  came  for  the  purpose  of  receiving  baptism.  They 
had  applied  to  be  admitted  to  the  ordinance  several  months 
previous,  and  had  given  satisfactory  evidence  of  piety. 
"  Is  it  not,"  says  Mr.  B.  "  a  pleasing  proof  of  the  power 
of  the  Gospel  on  the  heart,  that  these  persons,  uninduced 
by  any  earthly  prospects,  should,  in  their  old  age,  have 
given  up  the  customs  of  their  ancestors,  and  that  they 
should,  decrepid  as  they  are,  traverse  mountains  and  rocks 
and  hills  and  streams  a  distance  of  fifty  miles,  to  receive 
Christian  baptism?" 

Mr.  Boardman  thus  speaks  of  their  baptism  : 

"  Oct.  25th.  Lord's-day.  Our  congregation  was  larger 
and  more  solemn  than  usual.  Towards  evening,  as  we 
proceeded,  about  thirty  in  number,  to  the  baptismal  tank, 
we  were  joined  by  twenty  or  thirty  other  persons,  and  the 
whole  company  having  seated  themselves,  listened  with 
solemn  attention.  During  the  whole  service,  including- 
a  discourse,  a  prayer,  and  the  administration  of  the  or- 
dinance to  the  three  candidates,  the  utmost  stillness  and 
solemnity  prevailed,  and  some  remained  on  the  spot  to 
make    further   inquiries  respecting   the  Gospel.      In   the 


246  MEMOIR     OF 

evening  we  had,  as  is  usual  with  us,  a  conference  or  cov- 
enant meeting.  On  this  occasion  one  of  the  persons  just 
baptized  seemed  to  rejoice  abundantly.  '  I  feel,'  said  he, 
'as  if  I  had  almost  arrived  at  the  feet  of  Jesus.'  '  Are 
you  so  near,'  I  inquired,  '  that  you  do  not  wish  to  ap- 
proach nearer  V  '  No,'  he  replied,  '  I  wish  to  get  nearer 
still.'  I  inquired  if  he  would  not  ere  long  grow  weary,  and 
wish  to  depart  from  the  Saviour's  feet?  'No,  I  wish  to 
abide  there  forever,'  was  his  answer. 

"  Nov.  12th.  The  church  has  observed  this  day  as  a 
season  of  fasting  and  prayer,  preparatory  to  the  participa- 
tion of  the  Lord's  Supper,  which  is  to  be  administered  next 
Sabbath.  A  good  degree  of  solemnity  and  fervor  character- 
ized the  prayers  of  the  native  Christians. 

"  Nov.  15th.  Lord's-day.  Preached  in  the  morning 
from  the  parable  of  the  barren  fig-tree,  and  at  the  close 
solemnly  admonished  Shway  Kyo,  for  several  recent  un- 
worthy acts,  which  I  should  perhaps  have  never  known, 
had  I  not  particularly  enjoined  it  on  all  the  church  mem- 
bers, that  if  they  knew  of  any  sin  in  their  brethren,  they 
should  be  faithful  to  the  offender,  and  not  dare  approach 
the  Lord's  table,  suffering  sin  on  a  brother.  In  the  after- 
noon administered  the  Supper  the  first  time  for  several 
months.  We  think  that  in  order  to  make  these  seasons 
profitable,  it  is  desirable  to  devote  a  portion  of  time  pre- 
viously to  prayer,  self-examination.  Christian  watchfulness 
and  brotherly  reproof  The  admini'stration  of  the  ordinance 
once  in  four  months,  preceded  by  such  a  course  of  prepara- 
tion, would,  we  think,  be  more  likely  to  prove  useful,  than 
when  occurring  monthly  without  such  preparation." 

Encouraged  by  the  increasing  attention  given  to  his  in- 
structions by  the  natives,  and  desirous  to  extend  the  sphere 
of  his  usefulness,  Mr.  Boardman  now  commenced  a  course 
of  itinerary  preaching.  He  thought  it  important  that  the 
villages  surrounding  Tavoy,  and  ultimately  those  at  a 
greater  distance,  should  be  frequently  visited,  with  the  de- 
sign of  more  extensively  diffusing  the  knowledge  of  the 
Gospel.  He  entered  upon  these  new  and  laborious  duties  on 
the  17th  of  November.  He  usually  visited  from  three  to 
four  villages  a  week.  In  these  visits,  he  taught  publicly 
and  from  house  to  house,  discoursing  with  those  whom  he 
met  by  the   way,  and  giving  such  instruction   as  seemed 


REV.     G.     D.     BOAR  DM  AN.  247 

adapted  to  their  condition.  These  tours  gave  him  abetter 
opportunity  to  study  the  character  of  the  Burmans  than  he 
had  yet  enjoyed,  as  he  here  fell  in  with  them  at  all 
seasons  and  under  all  circumstances.  Although  human 
nature  is  everywhere  essentially  the  same,  yet  there  are 
shades  of  difference  which  it  is  profitable  to  contemplate. 
The  shrewdness  which  he  sometimes  met  with,  especially 
among  the  priests,  as  he  travelled  from  village  to  village,  is 
a  pleasing  evidence  that  the  Burmans  are  not  wanting  in 
intellect,  and  would  be  amusing,  were  it  not  displayed  in 
warding  off  truths  of  the  most  solemn  importance. 

We  present  a  few  extracts  from  his  journal  illustrative 
of  the  nature  of  his  visits  in  general : 

"  Nov.  23d.  Visited  a  village  east  of  the  town,  where  a 
priest,  eighty-three  years  of  age,  listened  very  attentively 
to  the  Gospel,  and  begged  a  book.  Twenty  or  thirty  other 
persons  were  present,  and  gave  different  degrees  of  atten- 
tion. On  my  way  home,  visited  a  kyoung  near  the  princi- 
pal pagoda  in  town.  The  priest  heard  me  without  opposi- 
tion, and  desired  me  to  repeat  my  visit.  *  I  like  what  you 
say,'  said  he  ;  '  come  again  at  an  early  part  of  the  day.' 
Moung  So,  the  baptized  Karen,  and  head  man  of  his  village, 
having  lost  his  mother  lately,  fears  that  the  other  relatives 
of  the  deceased  will  wish  to  perform  the  heathenish  cus- 
toms practised  among  the  people  subsequent  to  the  funeral ; 
and  to  counteract  the  bad  effects  of  such  practices,  he  pro- 
poses to  erect  a  preaching  zayat  near  the  grave,  and  has 
invited  Ko-thah-byoo  and  his  wife  to  go  with  him  and  pro- 
claim the  w^ord  of  life,  while  the  heathen  around  may  be 
indulging  in  their  wicked  customs.  They  are  to  leave  to- 
morrow. 

"  Nov.  24.  Visited  a  village  six  miles  south-east  of  the 
town.  Spent  several  hours  with  the  head  priest  of  the  vil- 
lage, who  seemed  pleased  with  the  Gospel,  but  was  afraid 
to  accept  one  of  our  books.  Towards  night  visited  another 
small  village,  and  at  sunset  called  on  the  head  priest  of  all 
this  region.  He  received  me  courteously.  He  has  the 
reputation  of  being  an  assemblage  of  everything  that  is 
lovely  and  of  good  report.  I  had  conversed  with  him  but 
a  short  time,  when,  with  no  small  address,  and  with  the 
design,  probably,  to  evade  my  close  appeals,  he  said,  pleas- 


248  MEMOIR     OF 

antly,  '  You,  teacher,  and  myself,  are  not  like  other 
people.  You  are  better,  and  1  am  better.  We  are  not  so 
wicked.'  '  Ah,  teacher,'  said  I,  '  that  speech  came  from  a 
heart  that  feels  not  the  burden  of  its  own  sinfulness.  We 
should  reflect,  not  on  the  sins  we  have  avoided,  or  on  what 
duties  we  have  performed,  but  on  those  points  in  which  we 
have  transgressed,  or  have  not  attained  to  the  perfect  rule 
of  duty.  By  doing  so,  we  shall  avoid  the  sin  of  boasting, 
which  is  very  abominable  in  the  sight  of  God.' 

"  Nov.  27.  Paid  an  early  visit  to  the  priest,  mentioned 
on  the  23d,  who  then  invited  me  to  call  again.  He  and 
his  disciples  paid  me  no  less  attention  than  before,  and 
after  listening  to  the  Gospel  two  hours,  they  begged  me 
to  accept  a  small  present  of  eatables,  which  they  said  they 
gave  out  of  love  to  me  and  my  doctrine.  On  leaving,  he 
desired  me  to  call  again. 

"  Nov.  28.  Crossed  the  river  and  visited  two  villages. 
In  one  of  them  was  a  kyoung,  where  I  preached  the  Gos- 
pel to  a  priest  of  eighty-six,  and  to  a  noviciate  of  eighty- 
three.  Many  of  the  villagers  assembled,  and  after  hearing 
the  Gospel  several  hours,  the  head  man  desired  me  to  give 
him  a  form  of  prayer  in  Burman,  which  he  copied,  and 
said  he  would  teach  it  to  his  people,  and  then  they  would 
come  to  me  for  further  instruction.  The  head  man  of 
another  village  followed  us  several  miles,  and  professed  to 
be  much  pleased  with  the  Gospel.  On  my  way  home,  had 
some  serious  conversation  with  my  fellow-travellers,  and  at 
sunset  visited  a  large  kyoung  outside  the  town.  The 
priest  is  an  affable  man,  and  heard  my  words  for  awhile  ; 
but  when  he  felt  a  little  cramped  by  the  truth,  he  betook 
himself  to  flattering  me,  in  order,  as  I  supposed,  to  induce 
me  to  press  lighter.  In  the  evening,  had  some  close  con- 
versation with  Ko-long.  He  is  a  shrewd,  old  hard-faced 
Burman. 

"  Nov.  30.  Spent  the  day  in  making  preparations  for  a 
short  tour  among  the  villages  south  of  the  town.  One  of 
the  disciples  and  two  of  the  school-boys  accompany  jue." 

He  left  home  December  1st,  and  returned  on  the  5th. 
"  Many  thanks,"  he  remarks,  "  are  due  to  the  Father  of 
mercies,  for  his  kindness  to  those  that  went  out,  and 
those  who  remained  at  home."     In  the  course  of  his  tour, 


REV.      G.      D.     B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  249 

he  visited  ten  villages,  most  of  them  both  in  going  and 
returning.  During  his  absence,  he  had  the  privilege  of 
preaching  the  Gospel  of  the  grace  of  God  to  more  than 
two  hundred  persons,  some  of  whom  heard  him  with  en- 
couraging attention.  He  visited  six  kyoungs,  and  preached 
Chiist  crucified  to  priests  and  people.  In  most  cases,  the 
priests  showed  but  little  regard,  either  for  him  or  for  his 
doctrine,  though  some  appeared  favorably  disposed.  In 
several  instances,  especially  in  the  plains  of  Oo-too,  he 
was  urged  to  prolong  his  visit,  or  soon  to  repeat  it. 
''  Mah  Hla,"  he  observes,  "  the  Christian  matron,  who 
accompanied  us  from  Maulmein,  has  been  of  much  ser- 
vice to  me  in  explaining  our  object  to  the  people,  and  in 
removing  their  fears.  It  being  harvest  time,  most  of  the 
villagers,  both  men  and  women,  are  now  living  in  small 
sheds,  erected  in  the  rice-fields  for  the  occasion.  This 
is  the  reason  why  we  found  so  few  of  the  people  at  home 
in  the  villages.  We  sometimes  went  into  the  rice-fields 
and  sat  down  upon  the  grass  near  the  reapers,  and 
preached  the  Gospel  to  companies  of  fifteen  or  twenty  per- 
sons. Were  I  to  take  a  second  tour  through  these  vil- 
lages, I  should  wish  to  allow  a  larger  portion  of  time  to 
each  village.  But  rapid  as  our  progress  was,  we  hope 
some  seed  has  been  sown,  w^hich  will  bear  fruit  unto  life 
eternal. 

"  Dec.  8.  An  elderly  Talcing  man  from  a  village  across 
the  river,  twenty  miles  from  town,  called  at  the  zayat  this 
afternoon,  and  earnestly  plead  for  a  Christian  book.  It 
appeared,  that  several  months  since,  he  had  seen  a  book, 
(the  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians,  I  judge,  from  his  account  of 
it)  which  condemned  idolatry  ;  and  from  that  time,  he 
says,  he  has  not  dared  to  worship  idols  or  pagodas,  and 
from  a  conviction  that  the  book  he  had  seen  was  true,  he 
had  resolved,  that  whenever  he  should  visit  the  city,  he 
would  call  on  me  and  request  the  favor  of  a  book.  After 
an  hour's  serious  conversation  with  him,  I  gave  him  Ephe- 
sians and  the  catechism,  and  having  closed  the  door  of 
my  little  room,  proposed  to  engage  in  prayer  with  him. 
Of  his  own  accord  he  knelt  down,  (Burman  fashion,  pros- 
trate,) and  repeated  after  me.  He  appeared  really  to  feel 
what  he  said,  and  to  be  in  earnest  in  seeking  a  Saviour. 
He  invited  me  to  visit  his  village,  promised  to  come  and 
22 


250  MEMOIR     OF 

conduct  me  on  my  way,  and  to  provide  for  my  entertain- 
ment after  my  arrival.  This  is  not  the  first  instance  I 
have  known,  since  leaving  America,  of  the  word  of  Gody 
without  note,  or  comment,  or  preacher,  being  instrumental 
in  enlightening  a  benighted  soul.  Lord,  perfect  thy  work 
in  this  man. 

'*  Dec.  12.  Another  visit  from  our  Karen  brother, 
Moung  Khway.  He  has  visited  us  about  once  a  fort- 
night ever  since  our  return  from  Maulmein.  This,  con- 
sidering his  village  is  eighteen  miles  distant,  is  a  pleasing 
circumstance  in  his  favor.  Whenever  he  comes  to  us,  or 
goes  away,  he  throws  himself  prostrate  on  the  floor,  and 
implores  a  blessing  upon  us.  And,  surely,  we  ought  to 
value  such  a  prayer,  offered  up  to  God  for  us  by  an  un- 
tutored Karen,  more  highly  than  all  the  applauses  of  the 
wise  and  great  of  this  world." 

On  the  14th  Mr,  Boardman  set  out  on  his  second  south- 
ern tour,  in  the  mission-boat,  which  he  had  lately  pur- 
chased, and  returned  on  the  19th.  In  this  tour,  he  visited 
and  preached  the  Gospel  in  five  villages,  besides  conversing 
with  several  individuals  from  other  places.  *  Many  inter- 
esting cases,'  he  remarks,  '  have  occurred  during  this 
journey,  and  we  hope  much  good  will  follow.  Several 
persons  professed  to  be  convinced  of  their  errors,  and  of 
the  truth  of  the  Gospel.  Others  appeared  deeply  im- 
pressed with  divine  truth,  and  many  received  our  books 
with  demonstrations  of  joy  and  gratitude.  During  the 
week,  I  have  exhibited  the  crucified  Saviour,  more  or  less 
fully,  to  perhaps  one  hundred  and  fifty  persons.  On 
reaching  home,  1  found  several  Karens  waiting  my  arrival. 
I  had  scarcely  seated  myself,  when  Ko-thah-byoo,  and  two 
of  the  baptized,  and  several  others  from  Moung  So's  vil- 
lage arrived.  After  a  short  discourse  in  Burman,  prayers 
and  thanks  were  offered  to  God,  in  both  Burman  and  Ka- 
ren. Twelve  Karens  were  present.  Of  these,  two  had 
come  to  solicit  baptism.  Two  were  females,  who  have 
been  listening  to  Mrs.  Boardman's  instructions  during  the 
past  year.  Three  were  head  men  of  villages,  among  whom 
was  our  hitherto  faithful  brother,  Moung  So.  He  and  Ko- 
thah-byoo  report,  that  during  the  heathenish  ceremonies 
occasioned  by  the  recent  decease  of  his  mother,  Moung 


REV.    G.    D.    BOARD  MAN.  251 

So,  and  the  other  Christians  of  his  village,  having  built  a 
zayat  near  the  grave,  spent  the  time  in  listening  to  reli- 
gious instruction. 

"  Dec.  20.  Lord's-day.  With  the  school  and  the  visit- 
ing Karens,  we  had  a  large  congregation.  After  worship, 
the  two  candidates  for  baptism  were  examined.  We  ad- 
vised them  to  wait  for  a  season.  Ko-thah-byoo  has  long 
wished  to  go  across  the  great  mountains,  and  visit  the  Ka- 
rens in  Siam  ;  and  having  lately  seen  some  of  them,  who 
earnestly  invited  him  over,  he  has  laid  the  subject  before 
us  for  our  consideration  and  decision, 

"  Dec.  21.  Moung  Sek-kyee,  the  Karen  youth,  who 
entered  our  school  soon  after  our  arrival  in  Tavoy,  and 
was  baptized  last  rainy  season,  has  to-day  requested  leave 
to  return  and  dwell  in  his  native  jungle,  where  he  hopes  to 
be  useful  to  his  countrymen.  As  he  can  read  the  Burman 
translation  of  the  Scriptures  tolerably  well,  I  felt  no  hesi- 
tation in  dismissing  him  ;  and  as  he  is  a  remarkably 
steady  and  exemplary  youth,  we  hope  he  may  do  much 
good.  We  have  given  our  assent  that  Ko-thah-byoo  should 
visit  Siam.  The  journey  across  the  mountains  will  occupy 
six  or  seven  days.  He  will  be  absent  seven  or  eight 
weeks. 

"  Dec.  22.  Having  solemnly  commended  the  Karens, 
and  especially  Moung  Thah-byoo,  to  the  divine  blessing, 
we  sent  him  on  his  journey  this  morning.  I  gave  him  an 
affectionate  letter  of  introduction  and  commendation,  writ- 
ten both  in  Burman  and  English,  to  the  people  and  '  the 
powers  that  be.'  This,  with  the  word  of  God,  is  all  the 
credentials  he  takes.  Whether  they  will  be  sufficient  for 
him,  we  cannot  tell.  Moung  So  and  Moung  Kyah  have 
volunteered  to  accompany  him  to  the  Siamese  frontier. 
May  the  Lord  go  with  them,  and  give  them  much  success ! 

"  Dec.  28.  Several  days  ago,  we  had  intimation  that 
the  two  sons  of  our  late  lamented  brother  Price,  were  on 
their  way  to  us.  To-day  they  have  arrived,  two  pretty 
little  boys,  and  with  them  numerous  letters  and  pamphlets 
from  America,  to  gladden  our  hearts.  The  executors  of 
Dr.  Price's  will  have  requested  us  to  take  charge  of  the 
two  orphan  boys,  and  we  have  given  our  consent.  We 
hope  they  may  become  useful  men.  They  speak  English 
a  little,  and  Burman  perfectly." 


252  MEMOIROF 

The  sickness  of  JMr.  Boardman's  family  prevented  him 
from  making  such  reflections  in  his  journal,  as  the  close  of 
the  year  would  naturally  suggest.  The  following  letter, 
written  in  June,  1830,  and  addressed  to  the  Correspond- 
ing Secretary,  must  be  regarded  as  a  most  happy  supple- 
ment, and  will  be  read  with  lively  interest. 

"  Tavoi/,June21,  1830. 
"  My  dear  Sir, 

"  The  Lord  in  his  loving  kindness  and  tender  mercy, 
having  recovered  my  dear  companion  from  that  severe  and 
alarming  illness,  which  prevented  me  from  appending  to 
my  journal  of  December,  certain  reflections  and  observa- 
tions which  the  close  of  the  year  naturally  suggested,  I 
will  now  subjoin  them,  with  the  design  of  giving  you  a 
general  view  of  what  has  been  done  during  the  past  year, 
and  of  our  present  circumstances.  This  station  has  been 
occupied  so  short  a  time,  we  are  so  few  in  number,  and 
our  strength  is  so  feeble,  the  sphere  of  our  labor  so  cir- 
cumscribed, our  ability  to  labor  efficiently  so  small,  on 
account  of  our  inexperience  and  ignorance  of  the  Burman 
language,  especially  of  the  language  as  spoken  in  Tavoy  ; 
and  our  success  comparatively  so  inconsiderable,  that  a 
lencfthened  detail  of  duties  performed,  projects  and  plans 
accomplished,  hopes  realized,  extensive  influence  exerted, 
and  conversions  effected,  ought  not,  as  yet,  to  be  expected. 
Trusting,  however,  in  the  promise  of  the  Holy  Spirit's 
agency  and  co-operation,  and  hoping  that  every  new  year 
some  new  achievements  may  be  won,  I  will  send  you  an 
annual  review,  and  begin  by  noticing, 

"  1.  The  labor  in  the  zayat.  These  have  been  neither 
abundant  nor  very  successful.  Nothing  worthy  of  particu- 
lar notice  has  occurred  but  what  has  been  mentioned  in 
my  journal  for  the  time.  The  curiosity  of  the  public  re- 
specting my  object  in  coming  here,  having  been  gratified, 
the  people  have  not  come  to  visit  me  so  much  as  formerly ; 
and  not  finding  my  time  fully  occupied  with  visiters,  I 
have  fitted  up  a  small  room  in  my  zayat,  where  I  sit,  when 
not  otherwise  engaged,  and  converse  with  such  as  come 
in,  spending  the  leisure  time  in  reading,  writing,  studying, 
and  such  other  employments,  as  tend  to  promote  the  great 


REV.      G.      D.      B  6  A  R  D  M  A  N.  253 

object  I  have  in  view.  In  some  cases,  especially  in  the 
early  part  of  the  year,  I  visited  other  zayats  in  the  town, 
and  conversed  with  such  persons  as  1  met.  Both  in  my 
own,  and  in  other  zayats,  I  have  often  held  conversations, 
which  I  cannot  but  hope  will  be  followed  by  permanent 
good. 

*'  2.  Village  preaching.  Besides  several  thousand  for- 
eigners, there  are,  in  this  city,  more  than  six  thousand 
Burmans  and  Tavoys  ;  in  the  surrounding  villages,  about 
twenty  thousand  more,  and  in  the  jungle  about  three  thou- 
sand Karens,  making  the  whole  population  of  the  province 
of  Tavoy,  more  than  thirty  thousand  souls.  This  is  liter- 
ally a  population  of  atheists,  who  believe  not  only  that 
there  is  not,  but  that  there  cannot  be,  any  eternal  God, 
any  Supreme  Being  to  govern  the  world,  or  call  its  inhabi- 
tants to  an  account.  Among  all  these  people,  there  is  no 
one  to  teach  them  the  knowledge  of  God  and  salvation,  of 
heaven  and  hell,  but  ourselves.  An  extensive  and  weighty 
charge — an  awful  responsibility  rests  upon  us.  And  what 
are  we  among  so  many  ?  In  the  city  alone,  there  are  ar- 
rayed against  us  about  fifty  monasteries,  with  two  hundred 
men  in  the  sacerdotal  garb,  all  of  whom,  when  employed 
at  all,  are  employed  in  teaching  atheism  and  metempsy- 
chosis. Similar  monasteries  are  scattered  here  and  there 
throughout  the  whole  province.  Against  this  strong  tide 
of  fatal  error,  there  is,  as  I  have  said,  no  one  to  oppose  an 
embankment  but  ourselves.  But  with  God  on  our  side, 
we  will  do  what  we  can.  The  question  has  often  occur- 
red. How  can  we  do  the  greatest  amount  of  good  to  this 
whole  population  ?  How  can  we  best  promote  those  eter- 
nal interests  of  theirs,  whose  importance,  instead  of  being 
diminished,  will  be  increased  ten  thousand  fold,  when  all 
other  interests  shall  be  forgotten  as  insignificant  ?  By  what 
course  of  conduct,  by  what  plan  of  operation,  can  we 
probably  advance,  in  the  gr-eatest  degree,  the  highest  inter- 
ests of  this  thirty  thousand  people,  most  of  whom  are  dis- 
persed through  the  province,  in  villages  of  from  ten  to  five 
hundred  inhabitants.  Village  preaching  is  most  obviously 
required  ;  and  out  of  the  time  that  could  be  spared  from 
the  business  of  the  family,  the  zayat,  the  church  and  the 
schools,  I  have  visited,  within  the  last  two  months,  be- 
tween twenty  and  thirty  of  the  villages,  and  preached 
22* 


254  MEMOIR     OF 

Christ  crucified  to  both  priests  and  people.  In  a  few  in- 
stances, I  have  been  received  and  treated  but  coolly — 
in  most,  respectfully — in  some,  gladly.  Hundreds  of  per- 
sons have  thus  heard  of  the  Redeemer,  who  never  before 
heard  of  any  salvation,  nor  hoped  for  any  relief  from  sin 
and  misery,  except  by  undergoing  countless  transmigra- 
tions of  the  soul,  and  finally  obtaining  release  on  the 
shores  of  annihilation.  Christian  books  have  also  been 
widely  circulated  ;  and  in  more  instances  than  one,  I  have 
heard  of  their  having  been  read  with  interest  and  hopeful 
advantage.  Many  persons  have  acknowledged  their  doubts 
of  the  truth  of  Boodhism,  and  some  have  even  boldly 
avowed  their  preference  of  the  Gospel.  The  Karens  have 
justly  occupied  a  considerable  share  of  our  attention. 
They  seem  to  be,  in  general,  a  people  prepared  for  the 
Lord.  A  large  portion  of  them  in  this  province,  and  some 
of  those  in  Mergui  and  Tenasserim,  and  some  in  Siam, 
profess  themselves  Christians  ;  and  in  the  judgment  of 
charity,  a  number  of  them  (perhaps  ten,)  are  truly  con- 
verted to  Christ.  In  February  last,  I  visited  a  few  of 
their  settlements  ;  but  as  I  gave  in  my  journal  for  the 
time,  a  detailed  account  of  the  visit,  I  will  only  add  here, 
that  since  that  time,  they  have  manifested  a  greater  inter- 
est in  the  Gospel  than  formerly.  Large  numbers  of  them 
have  visited  us,  and  spent  several  days  in  succession  at 
our  house  ;  not  unfrequently  ten,  fifteen  or  twenty  being 
present  at  once,  though  their  settlements  are  thirty,  fifty 
and  even  seventy  miles  distant.  Repeated  applications 
have  been  made  for  me  to  visit  them  ;  and  when,  unable  to 
go  myself,  I  have  sent  Ko-thah-byoo,  they  have  received 
him  with  the  utmost  cordiality.  In  one  of  the  villages 
which  I  visited,  the  head  man  and  two  others  have  been 
baptized.  Four  others  (the  sorcerer  and  his  principal  dis- 
ciple,) have  requested  baptism.  The  Lord's-day  is  regu- 
larly observed  as  a  day  of  abstinence  from  secular  employ- 
ment, and  as  sacred  to  the  worship  of  the  true  God.  On 
this  day,  a  large  number  of  persons  usually  assemble  to 
pray  and  hear  the  Scriptures  read  ;  and  Christianity  in 
that  village  may,  in  truth,  be  called  the  religion  of  the 
place.  This  Christian  village  is  called  Ts'heik-koo,  and 
its  head  man  is  Moung  So.  It  is  about  fifty  miles  east 
of  the  city.     Three  other  Karens  have  been  baptized  dur- 


REV.    G.    D.    BOARDMAN.  255 

ing  the  year,  and  the  influence  of  the  Gospel  seems  to 
become  every  month  more  deeply  and  widely  felt.  Urgent 
applications  have  recently  been  made  by  Karens  from  the 
frontiers  of  Siam,  for  some  one  to  come  over  the  moun- 
tains and  preach  the  Gospel  to  them  ;  and  Ko-thah-byoo 
has  accordingly  been  sent.  The  present  state  of  the  Ka- 
rens in  this  region  seems  urgently  to  demand,  that  one 
missionary  should  devote  his  whole  time  to  them. 

"  3.  Native  Schools.  During  several  of  the  first  months 
of  the  year,  the  boys'  boarding  school,  supported  by  char- 
ities from  America,  and  the  day  school,  supported  by  a 
monthly  allowance  from  government,  continued  much  the 
same  as  at  the  close  of  the  preceding  year.  The  boarding 
school  consisted  of  twelve,  who,  together  with  a  few  others 
who  were  not  boarders,  constituted  the  day  school ;  the 
whole  expense  of  which,  for  instruction,  books,  stationary, 
&c.  was  met  by  a  monthly  allowance  from  the  Bengal  gov- 
ernment. The  only  expense  remaining  to  be  met  by  char- 
ity, was  for  the  school  house,  food,  and  clothing  of  the 
boarders,  which,  I  am  happy  to  find  by  the  account,  has 
not  exceeded,  on  an  average,  three  rupees  per  month,  for 
each  scholar,  or  about  eighteen  dollars  a  year  ;  a  sum  con- 
siderably smaller  than  was  apprehended  at  the  opening  of 
the  school.  At  the  time  of  the  revolt,  in  August  last,  we 
had  many  apprehensions  that  not  only  these  schools,  but 
also  the  station  itself  at  Tavoy  must  be  relinquished.  But 
in  the  event,  we  found  ourselves  happily  disappointed,  par- 
ticularly in  relation  to  the  day  school,  which  has  increased 
in  number  to  about  thirty  scholars,  several  of  whom  are 
lads  of  promise,  and  belong  to  families  of  respectability  and 
influence.  We  are  particularly  pleased  with  the  fact,  that 
there  now  belong  to  the  school  several  sons  of  native  Ta- 
voys,  none  of  which  class  could,  previous  to  the  revolt,  be 
prevailed  on  to  continue  in  the  school  more  than  three  or 
four  weeks.  There  are  now  in  the  school,  Barmans,  Ta- 
voys,  Moosoolmans,  Portuguese,  Indoo-Chinese,  a  Taleing, 
a  Karen,  and  a  Yooan-Shan.  They  are  taught  to  read, 
speak,  and  write  the  English  and  the  Burman  languages; 
and  the  advanced  classes  study  the  elements  of  arithmetic, 
geography,  and  astronomy.  With  the  exception  of  two 
Portuguese  Roman  Catholic  boys,  who  are  forbidden  by 
their  religious  guides,  all  the  scholars  attend  worship  with 


256  MEMOIR     OF 

US  in  Burman  twice  a  day  ;  and  on  Lord's-days  they  study 
and  recite  Scripture  lessons  under  our  direction,  and  all, 
not  even  excepting  the  Portuguese  boys,  study  and  commit 
to  memory  short  lessons  in  our  Burman  religious  books 
every  day.  In  the  course  of  the  year,  a  Burman,  an  Indoo- 
Chinese,  and  a  Karen,  the  three  largest  boys  in  the  board- 
ing school,  have  been  baptized  and  received  into  Christian 
fellowship,  and  three  others  have  made  application  for  the 
same  privilege. 

"  Along  an  extended  chain  of  villages  lining  each  bank 
of  the  Tavoy  river,  a  large  number  of  schools  under  the 
superintendence  of  an  itinerant  missionary  might  be  advan- 
tageously established.  I  have  submitted  to  the  Board  a 
plan  for  the  establishment  of  these  schools,  which  has  met 
their  approbation ;  but  nothing  can  be  done  towards  carry- 
ing it  into  effect  until  one  missionary,  at  least,  shall  join  the 
Tavoy  station. 

"  In  the  early  part  of  the  year,  Mrs.  Boardman  was 
obliged,  by  impaired  health,  and  the  increasing  cares  of 
the  boys'  school,  to  discontinue  the  female  boarding  school, 
which  she  commenced  the  preceding  year ;  and  has  since 
directed  her  attention  more  to  female  day  schools,  which, 
being  taught  by  native  females,  do  not  demand  so  much 
of  her  time.  After  much  fatigue  and  perseverance,  she 
succeeded  in  opening  three  schools,  one  of  which  soon  be- 
came very  flourishing,  and  afforded  us  many  hopes  of  be- 
coming useful.  It  consisted  of  more  than  twenty  scholars, 
some  of  whom  made  very  gratifying  proficiency,  some  of 
the  girls  learning  to  read  intelligibly  in  less  than  three 
months.  But  upon  the  revolt  in  Tavoy,  this  school  was 
quite  broken  up,  and  it  is  but  recently  that  the  teacher  is 
rallying  her  scholars  a  second  time.  Eight  or  ten  have 
already  recommenced  their  studies,  and  we  hope  the  school 
will  become  very  useful.  At  several  different  times,  when 
the  boys'  day  school  has  been  destitute  of  an  English 
teacher,  Mrs.  Boardman  has  taught  English,  and  thus 
saved  the  amount  of  one  hundred  Madras  rupees  to  the 
fund  for  female  schools. 

*•  4.  Native  Church.  This  church  at  the  close  of  the 
preceding  year,  consisted  of  three  members,  a  Yooan-Shan, 
(in  former  letters  called  by  mistake,  a  Siamese,)  a  Karen, 
and  an  Indoo-Chinese.     The  last  of  these,  we  were  obliged, 


REV.    G.    D.    B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  267 

at  an  early  part  of  the  year,  to  exclude  from  our  fellowship. 
The  other  two  members  remain  steadfast.  The  church 
now  consists  often  native  Christians.  Ten  other  persons, 
five  of  them  Karens,  concerning  whom  different  degrees  of 
hope  are  entertained  by  us,  may  be  named  as  having  ap- 
plied for  baptism.  They  are  still  on  trial,  and  we  shall  be 
happy  if  any  of  them  prove  worthy  of  the  Gospel  ordi- 
nances. 

"  5.  Miscellaneous  notices.  The  last  has  been  a  year 
of  frequent  interruptions  in  our  missionary  work,  and  of 
repeated  and  heavy  afflictions  in  our  family.  The  messen- 
gers of  disease  and  death  have  visited  us,  and  left  us  en- 
feebled and  sorrowful.  But  we  have  found  it  good  to  bear 
the  yoke  in  our  youth  ;  and  we  hope  that  through  the  re- 
mainder of  our  life,  we  ma/^  remember  with  thankful  sub- 
mission the  loving  chastisements  of  our  heavenly  Father. 
Few  have  been  the  days  during  the  year,  when  we  have 
not  had  some  painful  affliction  in  some  one  or  more  mem- 
bers of  our  little  family.  But  already,  we  see  some  of  the 
good  effects  of  these  parental  corrections  and  admonitions, 
in  a  greater  desire  to  be  weaned  from  the  world  and  sub- 
lunary enjoyments,  and  to  aspire  more  ardently  after  that 
life  which  *  is  hid  with  Christ  in  God.' 

"  In  consequence  of  these  repeated  interruptions,  and 
the  revolt  of  Tavoy,  all  missionary  operations  have  been 
suspended  at  this  station  for  nearly  a  third  part  of  the  year. 
Still  it  has  pleased  God  to  look  upon  the  low  estate  of  the 
little  church.  Eight  have  been  added  by  baptism  and  sev- 
eral others  hopefully  converted.  When  I  consider  that  be- 
sides this,  twenty-five  once  heathen  lads  have  been  daily 
taught  the  principles  of  the  Christian  religion,  many  hun- 
dreds of  adults,  priests  and  people,  in  town  and  village, 
have  heard  of  the  only  true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ  whom 
he  hath  sent,  and  a  large  number  of  Christian  books  have 
been  distributed  in  various  parts  of  the  province,  and  read 
with  interest  by  many  individuals,  I  feel  a  humble  confi- 
dence that,  through  the  agency  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  as  we 
have  sown  in  hope  and  tears,  so,  in  due  season,  we  shall 
reap  in  joy. 

"  In  closing  this  lengthened  letter,  permit  me  to  remark, 
that  the  many  inconveniences  and  actual  sufferings 
necessarihy  resulting  to  a  missionary  and  his  family,  from 


258  MEMOIR     OF 

the  want  of  a  brother  and  a  fellow-laborer  in  such  a  coun- 
try as  this,  especially  in  cases  of  sickness,  the  wretched 
state  in  which  his  family,  the  church,  and  the  schools  must 
be  left,  if  a  missionary,  thus  solitary,  is  removed  by  death, 
and  the  great  need  of  more  laborers  in  this  part  of  the 
Lord's  vineyard,  compel  me  again  to  urge  the  request  for 
more  missionaries  to  be  sent  to  this  station  as  soon  as  pos- 
sible. Meanwhile,  1  remain  as  ever,  dear  Sir,  yours,  in 
the  service  of  our  Redeemer." 


REV.    6.    D      BOARDMAN.  259 


CHAPTER   XVIII. 


Dangerous  illness  of  Mrs.  Boardman — Visit  to  the  Karen  settlements 
south  of  Tavoy — Mrs.  Boardman  leaves  for  Maulmein. 

In  order  to  form  a  just  estimate  of  human  character,  we 
need  to  view  man  in  all  the  attitudes  in  which  the  provi- 
dence of  God  has  placed  him.  If  we  would  know  the  ardor 
of  his  piety,  the  strength  of  his  faith  and  trust  in  God,  we 
should  contemplate  him  not  on  the  sunny  heights  of  pros- 
perity only,  nor  yet  amid  those  common  afflictions  even, 
which  few  are  privileged  to  escape ;  but  also  in  the  deep 
vale  of  adversity  where,  to  most  minds,  every  thing  of  a 
worldly  nature  wears  a  melancholy  aspect, — amid  crushed 
hopes  and  blighted  prospects.  It  is  in  the  midst  of  such 
scenes  that  the  latent  feelings  of  the  heart  are  most  likely 
to  be  elicited,  and  new,  or  at  least  genuine,  traits  of  charac- 
ter are  developed.  It  is  for  the  purpose  of  presenting  Mr. 
Boardman  under  such  circumstances,  that  we  here  give  a 
few  extracts  from  his  unpublished  journal.  Although  his 
whole  missionary  course  had,  as  we  have  seen,  been  one  of 
trial,  yet  those  trials,  not  excepting  that  even  of  the  loss  of 
his  first-born,  might  have  been  easily  borne,  in  comparison 
with  the  one  which  he  now  anticipated.  Mrs.  Boardman's 
health  had  again  become  very  much  impaired,  and  though 
she  had  now  presented  him  a  son,  it  continued  rapidly  to 
decline,  and  awakened  alarming  apprehensions  as  to  its 
termination. 

Under  date  of  January  1st,  1830,  he  writes  as  follows : 

*'  As  Mrs.  Boardman,  previous  to  her  late  confinement,  had 
been  reduced  very  low  by  a  protracted  illness,  for  which 
she  was  in  a  course  of  salivation,  she  is  now  extremely 
feeble,  and  her  case  may  justly  excite  alarm  as  to  the  event. 
But  I  desire  to  leave  her  and  myself,  and  our  two  babes, 
and  our  two  adopted  children,  in  the  hands  of  Him,  with- 
out whose  permission  not  a  sparrow  falleth  to  the  ground. 
"  Jan.  5.  Mrs.  B.  still  grows  weaker,  and  her  case  is  now 
more  alarming.     All  missionary  labor  has  been  suspended 


§260  MEMOIR     OF 

for  a  week,  to  allow  me  all  my  time  in  taking  care  of  her. 
Have  written  to  Maulmein  for  some  of  our  dear  friends  to 
come  to  our  assistance,  and  be  with  us  at  this  critical  time, 
we  hope  they  will  be  able  and  disposed  to  comply  with  our 
request.  Should  they  come  even  immediately,  I  can 
scarcely  hope  for  their  arrival  before  the  crisis,  or,  perhaps, 
the  fatal  termination  of  my  dear  partner's  disorder.  My 
comfort  in  my  present  affliction  is  the  thought  that  if,  to  our 
former  trials,  the  Lord  sees  fit  to  add  that  of  removing  my 
beloved  companion,  he  does  it  with  the  perfect  knowledge 
of  all  the  blessedness  which  death  in  its  consequences  will 
confer  on  her,  and  of  all  the  sorrows  and  distresses  which 
her  loss  will  occasion  her  bereaved  husband  and  four  orphan 
children  in  the  peculiarities  of  our  present  condition.  There 
is  not  a  European  female  to  take  charge  of  the  children  this 
side  Maulmein,  a  distance  of  more  than  one  hundred  and 
fifty  miles.  As  to  myself,  I  will  not  attempt  to  describe  what 
would  be  my  loss  in  the  death  of  such  a  wife.  Neither 
will  I  say  anything  of  the  schools,  the  church,  and  the 
poor  ignorant  females  of  Tavoy.  I  feel  assured  that  our 
loving  Lord  knows  the  exact  amount  of  suffering  which  her 
death  would  occasion  ;  and  if,  with  this  knowledge,  he  still 
sees  fit  to  take  her  away,  he  has  enabled  me  to  say,  '  Thy 
will,  not  mine,  be  done.'  It  affords  me  great  relief  to  have 
been  assured  by  her  that  the  bitterness  of  death  is  past, 
and  that  heavenly  glories  have  been  unfolded  in  a  wonder- 
ful and  unexpected  manner  to  her  view.  She  feels  that  she 
can  now  leave  us  all  in  our  heavenly  Father's  hands,  and 
depart  to  be  with  the  Lord. 

"  Jan.  15.  Through  the  divine  mercy,  Mrs.  Boardman 
is  gradually  recovering.  Still  I  scarcely  dare  leave  her  for 
a  quarter  of  an  hour.  From  the  first  of  her  illness,  I  have 
given  up  every  other  care  to  attend  upon  her,  and  no  mis- 
sionary work  has  been  going  on,  except  that  the  assistant 
teachers  have,  according  to  their  ability,  continued  to  con- 
duct the  boys'  day  school. 

"On  receiving  intelligence  of  the  death  of  Mrs.  Eustice 
Carey  and  Mrs.  Pinney,  both  of  them  peculiarly  valuable 
members  of  the  Circular  Road  Mission,  Calcutta,  I  wonder- 
ed that  God  should  be  so  merciful  to  me  in  sparing  my 
dear  partner,  while  other  missionaries,  much  better  than 
myself,  are  bereaved. 


REV.     6.     D.     BOARD  MAN.  261 

"  Jan.  27.  The  attending  physician  has  urgently  recom- 
mended that  Mrs.  B.  be  removed  from  town  to  a  situation 
where  she  may  enjoy  the  sea  air.  Accordingly  we  have  to- 
day removed  out  to  a  bungalow,  standing  on  the  sea-side, 
about  ten  miles  from  town.  During  our  stay  at  this  place, 
which  may  be  near  a  fortnight,  the  school  is  suspended." 

This  measure  seems  to  have  been  quite  successful.  Her 
health  had  become  so  much  improved,  that  on  the  8th  of 
February,  Mr,  Boardman  thought  it  safe  and  expedient  to 
return  to  the  city.  A  few  letters  addressed  to  his  family 
connexions,  will  here  come  in  place.  They  will  serve  to 
develope  more  fully  the  state  of  his  religious  feelings  under 
his  affliction. 

To  Mrs.  Blanchard. 

*'  Tavoy,  Feb.  17,  1830. 
"  My  dear  Sister, 

"  How  many  tears  of  joy  you  must  have  shed  on  hearing 
the  news  of  brother  B.'s  baptism.  Mine  have  also  flowed. 
How  gladly  would  I  extend  to  him  the  hand  of  Christian 
fellowship ! 

"  Five  years  ago  yesterday  I  was  ordained  to  the  work  of 
the  ministry.  How  little  have  T  done !  and  what  is  worse, 
how  little  have  I  tried  to  do !  I  desire  to  be  more  devoted, 
humble,  self-denying,  prayerful  and  watchful  than  before. 

**  God,  in  love,  has  sent  us  cup  after  cup  of  affliction 
here  in  Tavoy.  O  how  bitter  !  O  how  sweet !  What  a  bless- 
ed anguish  i  have  sometimes  felt !  A  few  weeks  ago,  while 
sitting  by  my  dear  Sarah's  sick  bed,  and  expecting  her  soon 
to  leave  me,  I  had  such  comfort  in  laying  all  my  sorrows  before 
my  dear  loving  Lord  as  1  cannot  describe.  I  hope  the  fruit 
of  all  will  be  to  take  away  sin.  If  you  will  believe  me,  I 
sometimes  half  doubt  whether  I  knew  anything  about  truei 
religion  when  I  left  America.  Christ,  heaven,  the  cross, 
the  grave,  life,  death,  love,  joy,  grief,  the  Bible,  the  Gospel, 
the  throne  of  grace,  all  seem  different  from  what  they  then 
did.  Should  we  be  so  happy  as  to  meet  in  heaven,  what 
do  you  think  we  shall  talk  about  first  1  Till  we  get  there, 
let  us  build  us  a  little  tabernacle  close  by  the  cross  of  calvary, 
and  watch  our  Saviour,  and  hear  what  he  will  say.     *  Ye 


262 


MEMOIR     OF 


are  deady  and  your  life  is  hid  with  Christ  in  God.      Let  us 
try  to  understand  and  experience  this." 

To  his  Brother  H — . 

"  Tavoy,  Feb.  17,  1830. 
**  My  very  dear  Brother, 

"  Four  days  ago,  we  received  letters  from  you,  and  other 
dear  family  connexions.  We  read  them  all  with  much  in- 
terest. We  rejoice  to  hear  of  your  general  health,  and 
pray  that  you  may  have  much  occasion  to  bless  God  for 
afflicting  you.  We  have  felt  of  late  that  our  afflictions  are 
our  greatest  blessings.  We  can  sympathise  with  each 
other  in  the  loss  of  a  beloved  first-born.  What  high  marks 
death  aims  at.  But  all  is  ordered  in  love  to  the  children 
of  God.  Our  dear  little  Sarah,  I  feel  sure,  and  your  dear 
Sylvanus,  I  trust,  was  taken  away  that  we  might  have  our 
affections  set  more  entirely  on  things  above. 

**  You  inquire  about  our  loss  by  robbery,  who  robbed  us,  of 
what,  and  how  it  has  been  made  up.  We  do  not  know  2^;Ao 
they  were.  They  took  nearly  all  we  had.  A  part  of  it  has 
been  made  up,  and  we  took  the  spoiling  of  the  rest  joyfully. 
We  have  since  had  successive  losses,  but  we  have  learnt 
to  think  almost  nothing  of  them.  What  if  we  do  lose  worldly 
things  ?  Our  Saviour  still  remains  ;  heaven  will  endure. 
We  are  now  poorer  than  ever,  and  we  are  willing  to  be  so. 
If  we  are  rich  in  faith,  what  matters  worldly  poverty.  We 
have  had  much  sickness  in  our  family  during  the  last  year, 
and  we  hope  it  is  doing  us  good.  My  dear  Sarah  was  taken 
ill  near  the  close  of  the  year,  and  soon  after  her  confine- 
ment grew  worse.  She  several  times  felt,  during  her  ill- 
ness, that  she  was  just  going  home,  and  the  thought  filled 
her  with  joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory.  There  was  no 
one  but  myself  to  attend  her.  We  sometimes  thought  the 
last  moments  of  our  earthly  union  were  passing  away.  I 
was  enabled,  however,  to  leave  all  in  the  hands  of  my  dear 
Saviour,  though  the  thought  of  parting  was  painful.  We  had 
two  infant  children  of  our  own.  Dr.  Price's  two  boys  had 
just  joined  our  family.  Had  Sarah  been  taken  away,  I 
should  have  been  left  with  these  four  little  boys  in  this 
Wretched  place.     But  God  be  praised,  she   is  now  better, 


REV.      a.      D.      B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  263 

though  not  well.     May  our  afflictions  abound  in  the  fruits 
of  holiness." 

To  his  Mother. 

"  Tavoy,  Feb.  17,  1833, 
'*  My  very  dear  Mother, 

"  What  abundant  reason  have  we  to  bless  our  loving  Sa- 
viour for  his  afflicting  kindness.  You  lost  your  first-born. 
All  three  of  your  married  children  have  lost  theirs  also. 
Could  we  but  believe,  this  bitter  would  yield  us  sweet; 
this  darkness,  light ;  this  sorrow,  joy.  What  are  all  our 
trials  mixed  in  the  bitterest  cup,  if  Jesus  do  but  mingle  with 
them  a  few  drops  of  his  precious  love  !  When  you  shall 
have  trodden  a  few  more  trembling  steps  in  this  sickly, 
unfriendly  world,  you  will  find  the  visions  of  glory  burst- 
ing upon  you.  Heaven's  portals  will  expand,  'on  golden 
hinges  turning,'  and  ministering  spirits  bid  you  welcome  to 
the  celestial  city,  and  introduce  you  into  the  divine  presence 
of  the  Man  of  Calvary.  Blessed  hour!  Does  not  your 
heart  beat  with  desire  that  it  may  hasten  on  1  How  many  of 
your  children  and  grand-children  have  gone  before  you,  and 
how  many  will  follow  after,  and  join  you  in  blessing  and  prais- 
ing the  Lamb,  who  has  loved  you  and  washed  you  in  his  own 
blood.  Then,  dear  mother,  I  hope  to  see  you  once  more, 
not  as  you  are  now,  infirm,  aged,  sickly,  sorrowful,  weepingj 
trembling,  sinking  under  an  insupportable  burden  of  sin  ; 
but  youthful  and  all  glorious,  in  the  white  robe  of  righteous- 
ness, cleansed  from  the  least  spot  and  stain  of  sin,  and  per- 
fectly swallowed  up  in  love  to  your  precious  Lord.  Yes, 
mother,  through  grace,  I  hope  to  meet  you  then,  but  not 
before.  O,  how  will  we  praise  our  dear  Redeemer,  with  new 
hearts  and  voices,  when  we  reach  his  blessed  feet. 

"  Heaven  is  a  dearer  word  to  me  than  formerly  ;  partly 
because  in  heaven  I  have  many  friends  already  ;  but  prin- 
cipally, because  I  hope  there  to  be  filled  with  the  fulness  of 
God.  If,  in  this  life,  at  such  a  distance  from  God,  -so  full 
of  sin  and  misery,  we  are  called  to  be  partakers  of  the  di- 
vine nature,  what  will  it  be,  when,  entirely  disrobed  of  sin, 
and  clothed  in  the  beauty  of  holiness,  we  are  called  into 
the  presence  of  God  and  the  Lamb  ?  Dear  Harriet,  we 
trust,  is  there  now,  and  many  others  are  there,  whom  we  have 


264  MEMOIR     OF 

known  and  loved  as  our  own  flesh.  O,  what  do  they  know ! 
What  do  they  behold  !  What  do  they  feel !  With  what  pity 
do  they  look  down  on  us,  grovelling  in  this  dusky  plain  ! 
Indeed,  mother,  why  are  we  so  unwilling  to  put  off  filth 
and  sin,  to  be  clothed  with  holiness  and  eternal  glory  ? 
It  is  not  improbable  that  your  children  in  Burmah  will 
reach  heaven  the  sooner  for  having  pitched  their  tent  in  a 
sultry  clime.  Disease  often  reminds  us  of  the  end  of  our 
pilgrimage.  Besides  a  cough  of  several  months'  continuance, 
I  am  not  laboring  at  present,  nor  usually,  under  any  disease, 
but  I  cannot  say  the  same  of  Mrs.  Boardman.  For  several 
days  during  her  late  illness,  she  seemed  suspended  between 
life  and  death.  But  God,  in  mercy,  rebuked  her  disorder, 
and  she  is  now  better.  He  has  given  me,  I  think,  some  new 
desires  in  the  midst,  or  rather  as  the  fruit  of  my  afflictions, 
sanctified,  as  I  trust  they  have  been,  by  the  Holy  Spirit. 
I  wish  henceforth  to  live  near  to  the  cross  of  the  Redeemer, 
— to  remember  the  sorrows  of  Gethsemane  and  Calvary, — 
to  take  up  my  own  cross  and  follow  the  Captain  of  our  sal- 
vation to  Golgotha, — to  die  to  self,  the  world,  and  all  worldly 
tempers  and  pursuits, — to  live  in,  upon,  and  unto  Christ  in 
all  things, — to  deny  myself,  and  live  as  a  stranger  and  a 
pilgrim  on  earth, — to  see  my  vileness  more,  and  continually 
to  abase  myself  before  God  for  it, — and  to  enter  upon  that 
new  life  which  is  hid  with  Christ  in  God. 

'*  Accept  very  many  thanks  for  your  affectionate  epistle, 
which  we  read  with  much  interest.  Long  as  you  can 
wield  your  pen,  send  us  letters  often.  Pray  for  our  little 
George,  and  Judson  Wade.  If  we  all  live,  I  will  tell  them 
how  you  love  them  and  pray  for  their  conversion.  With 
most  filial  love  to  my  reverend  father,  I  am  your  very  affec- 
tionate son." 

We  are  here  again  admonished  of  an  event,  which  we 
feel  reluctant  to  approach,  and  which  we  would  fain  keep 
out  of  sight.  The  cough  of  which  he  here  speaks  never 
left  him  till  it  had  dissolved  the  connexion  between  body 
and  spirit.  We  feel  for  the  moment  almost  ready  to  say, 
that  he  ought  to  have  been  spared, — that  one,  whose  life 
and  labors  promised  so  much  to  the  cause  of  missions, 
ought  not  so  soon  to  have  been  called  from  the  field.  But 
then,  again,  who  that  reads  the  foregoing  letters,  can  for 


REV.     G.     D.     BOARD  MAN.  265 

a  moment  doubt  but  that  God  was  ripening  him  for  glory 
and  eternal  life?  And  who  would  detain  the  spirit  from 
the  possession  of  that  for  which  it  so  ardently  aspired  ? 

Extract  from  a  letter  to  Mr.  E.  Hall. 

"  Tavoy,  Feb.  17,  1830. 

"  My  dear  Brother, 

"  In  writing  to  my  friends  who  have  no  interest  in  the 
loving  Saviour  of  sinners,  one  thought, — one  desire  swallows 
up  all  others.  O,  that  you  could  see  that  loveliness  in 
Christ  which  many  of  your  dear  family  friends  have  seen. 
Then  you  could  not  help  loving  him,  for  he  is  altogether 
lovely.  Do  you  think  you  could  bear  to  hear  this  Saviour 
say  to  you,  '  Depart  into  everlasting  fire.'  How  we  long 
to  hear  of  your  conversion.  We  are  happy  to  learn  that  you 
are  amiable,  steady  and  dutiful  in  your  conduct.  But 
one  thing  is  needful.  Reflect,  my  dear  brother,  upon  this 
one  thing  needful,  till  you  can  say  in  sincerity  you  have 
obtained  it." 

To  his  Father. 

''  Tavoy,  Feb.  19,  1830. 
•'  My  dear  Father, 

"  There  is  a  subject  on  experimental  religion,  on  which 
I  very  much  need  the  instruction  of  an  experienced  Chris- 
tian ;  and  to  whom  can  I  apply  with  more  propriety  than 
to  yourself?  I  find,  on  reading  the  apostles'  writings,  that 
they  address  their  fellow  Christians  and  speak  of  themselves 
as  persons  that  are  '  dead  to  sin,' — '  buried  with  Christ  in- 
to death,' — they  '  are  dead,  and  their  life  is  hid  with 
Christ  in  God,' — they  '  have  crucified  the  flesh  with  its 
affections  and  lusts,' — their  '  old  man  is  crucified  with 
Christ,' — they  are  *  dead,'  and  by  consequence,  *  are  freed 
from  sin,' — they  *  cease  from  sin,' — being  '  born  of  God, 
they  sin  not,  they  cannot  sin,  they  have  overcome  the 
world,  the  world  is  crucified  unto  them,  and  they  unto  the 
world.'  Now  these  things  are  mentioned  not  only  as  things 
to  be  desired,  or  sought  after,  but  as  already  obtained.  Ye 
are  dead — have  crucified  the  flesh, — have  put  oflf  the  old 
23* 


266  MEMOIR     OF 

man, — art  freed  from  sin, — Jiaih  ceased  from  sin,  &c.  &c. 
It  is  represented  as  already  past,  the  attainments  are  said 
to  be  already  made.  But  I  feel  that  such  expressions  liter- 
ally taken  are  not  true  of  me.  I  am  not  dead  to  the  law 
of  sin  and  death  ;  I  am  not  free  from  sin  ;  I  have  not  ceased 
from  sin;  I  am  not  crucified  unto  the  world,  and  the  world 
unto  me.  On  these  accounts  I  sometimes  fear  I  am  not 
led  by  the  same  spirit  that  led  them.  The  things  above 
mentioned  are  rather  the  objects  of  my  longing  desire  and 
prayer,  than  of  actual  possession.  I  fear  my  religion  is  not 
the  religion  of  the  apostles  and  primitive  Christians.  The 
question  I  wish  to  have  answered  is,  '  whether  one  who  has 
not  experienced  these  things,  but  only  desires  and  hopes, 
and  daily  prays  that  he  may  experience  them,  is  a  real 
Christian  V  Perhaps  I  ought  rather  to  inquire,  whether  the 
experience  thus  recorded  in  the  Scriptures  is  the  only  true 
Christian  experience.  Do  you  think  this  is  the  experience 
of  professors  in  general  1  Or  has  the  spirit  of  such  experi- 
ence fled  from  our  fallen  world  ?  Is  there  no  way  to  attain 
it  ?  What  would  you  recommend  a  burdened  backslider  to 
do,  in  order  to  be  crucified  with  Christ, — to  be  crucified  to 
the  world,  and  to  have  the  world  crucified  to  him  1 

"  The  apostles  also  speak  of  a  new  life,  which  I  suppose 
to  be  a  resurrection  from  the  death  before  spoken  of  On 
this  subject  I  have  the  same  difficulties  as  on  the  death  be- 
fore mentioned.  The  suggestions  of  your  experience  and 
of  your  acquaintance  with  what  the  Scriptures  say  on  this 
subject,  would,  I  trust,  be  of  essential  service  tome.  Mean- 
while,! hope  the  Holy  Spirit, — the  great  Teacher  of  all  Chris- 
tians,— will  graciously  guide  me  into  all  truth.  With  much 
filial  affection,  I  am  your  dutiful  son." 

The  following  is  an  extract  of  a  letter  to  the  Corres- 
ponding Secretary. 

*'  Tavoy,  Feh.  16,  1830. 
«'  Dear  Sir, 

"  I  intended,  but  forgot  to  insert  in  my  last  letter,  a 
tribute  of  respect  and  gratitude  to  Major  Burney  and  his 
lady.  Ever  since  our  arrival  in  Tavoy,  till  by  his  promo- 
tion to  the  Company's  service  he  was  called  to  leave  this 
place,  he  and  his  lady  have  been  incessant  in  their  kind- 


REV.    G.    D.    BOAR  DM  AN.  267 

nesses  to  my  dear  family,  often  conferring  on  us  favors, 
without  which  we  should  have  been  reduced,  in  several 
instances,  to  a  state  of  actual  suffering.  May  they  receive 
a  reward  at  the  day  of  recompense. 

'*  Ko-thah-byoo  has  recently  returned  from  his  eastern 
tour.  He  was  prohibited  from  going  across  to.Siam  by  a 
company  of  Taliengs,  who  were  returning  from  Tavoy, 
and  would  not  allow  him  to  go  in  their  company.  Their 
opposition  was  wholly  on  account  of  his  religious  charac- 
ter. He  went  five  days  of  his  journey,  and  was  then  posi- 
tively prohibited  proceeding  farther  without  a  pass  from  the 
governor  of  Tavoy.  His  companions,  however,  were  al- 
lowed to  proceed,  and  they  declared  the  news  of  salvation 
to  many  Karens  on  the  frontiers  of  Siam  with  pleasing 
hopes  of  success." 

His  third  southern  tour  among  the  Karen  settlements : 

"  Feb.  1  7.  A  number  of  Karens  came  to-day  from  a 
place  four  days  south  of  the  town.  They  bring  informa- 
tion, that  several  zayats  have  been  erected  to  accommo- 
date us  in  our  expected  visit.  It  was  formerly  my  intention 
to  go  through  to  Mergui  during  this  hot  season,  but  the 
season  is  so  far  advanced,  that  1  shall  be  able  to  go  but 
part  way.     We  intend  to  commence  our  tour  on  the  20th. 

"  Feb.  21.  Lord's-day.  Yesterday  morning  I  left 
home  in  company  with  Ko-thah-byoo  and  Moung  Sek-kyee, 
and  after  a  fatiguing  walk  of  perhaps  eighteen  miles,  ar- 
rived about  sunset  at  the  first  Karen  village  south  of  the 
town.  The  village  is  called  Lieng-maw-tan,  and  contains 
seven  houses  and  about  forty  people.  This  morning  they 
collected  together,  and  paid  an  indifferent  attention  to  a 
discourse  from  '  The  people  that  sat  in  darkness  saw  a 
great  light.'  Finding  they  were  not  intending  to  assemble 
in  the  afternoon,  I  proceeded  with  my  companions  a  short 
distance,  to  a  little  village  of  four  neat  new  Karen  houses, 
called  Kywai-ka-ran-khyoung.  Here  the  people  were  very 
attentive,  and  gave  us  much  encouragement.  We  have 
never  met  with  them  before,  but  hope,  hereafter,  to  meet 
them  often. 

"  Feb.  22.  After  having  spoken  at  large  to  the  people, 
and  witnessing  their  interest  in  the  Gospel,  we  proceeded 


268  MEMOIR    OF 

this  morning,  accompanied  by  two  of  them  as  guides,  and 
after  mid-day,  reached  another  small  village  called  Oo-too- 
khyoung.  Here  we  had  few  to  listen,  but  they  were  very 
attentive,  Ko-thah-byoo  addressed  them,  both  in  their 
own  language,  and  in  the  Burman." 

Mr.  Boardman  here  gives  a  part  of  Ko-thah-byoo' s  ad- 
dress on  this  occasion.  It  may  serve,  perhaps,  as  a  speci- 
men of  native  Karen  preaching,  and  for  this  reason,  if  for 
no  other,  it  will  be  read  with  interest. 

"  The  following  remarks,"  continues  Mr.  B.  "  in  the 
Burman  language,  made  an  impression  on  my  mind.  He 
had  been  describing  the  folly  and  hurtfulness  of  worldly 
things  and  worldly  tempers,  and  proceeded  to  say, — '  A 
worldly  man  is  never  satisfied  with  what  he  possesses. 
Let  me  have  more  houses,  more  lands,  more  buffaloes, 
more  slaves,  more  clothes,  more  wives,  more  children  and 
grand-children,  more  gold  and  silver,  more  paddy  and  rice, 
more  boats  and  vessels  ;  let  me  be  a  rich  man.  This  is 
his  language.  He  thinks  of  nothing  so  much  as  of  amass- 
ing worldly  goods.  Of  God  and  religion  he  is  quite  un- 
mindful. But  watch  that  man.  On  a  sudden  his  breath 
departs,  and  he  finds  himself  deprived  of  all  he  possessed 
and  valued  so  much.  He  looks  around  and  sees  none  of 
his  former  possessions.  Astonished,  he  exclaims,  'Where 
are  my  slaves  ?  Where  are  my  buffaloes  ?  I  cannot  find 
one  of  them.  Where  are  my  houses  and  my  chests  of 
money  ?  What  has  become  of  all  my  rice  and  paddy  that 
I  laid  up  in  store?  Where  are  all  the  fine  clothes,  that  cost 
me  so  much  ?  I  can  find  none  of  them.  Who  has  taken 
them  ?  And  where  are  my  wives  and  my  children  ?  Ah, 
they  are  all  missing.  I  can  find  none  of  them.  I  am 
lonely  and  poor,  indeed.  I  have  nothing  !  But  what  is 
this  V  The  preacher  here  enters  upon  a  description  of  the 
sufferings  of  the  soul  that  is  lost ;  after  which  he  represents 
the  rich  man  as  taking  up  this  lamentation,  '  O,  what  a 
fool  have  I  been !  I  neglected  God,  the  only  Saviour,  and 
sought  only  worldly  goods  while  on  earth,  and  now  I  am 
undone.'  While  the  old  man  was  preaching  in  this  strain, 
every  eye  was  fixed  on  him,  and  every  ear  was  attentive. 
Soon  after  he  pursued  the  following  strain  :    '  All  in  this 


REV.      G.     D.      BOARD  MAN.  269 

world  is  misery.  Sickness  and  pain,  fear  and  anxiety, 
wars  and  slaughter,  old  age  and  death,  abound  on  every 
hand.  But  hearken  !  God  speaks  from  on  high  ; — Chil- 
dren, why  take  ye  delight,  and  seek  happiness  in  that  low 
village  of  mortality ;  that  thicket  of  briars  and  thorns  ? 
Look  up  to  me ;  I  will  deliver  you,  and  give  you  rest 
where  you  shall  be  forever  blessed  and  happy.' 

"  This  discourse  lasted  nearly  two  hours,  during  which 
he  had  the  stillest  and  most  profound  attention  from  every 
individual  present. 

"  Feb.  23.  After  worship  with  the  family  where  we 
lodged,  we  proceeded  this  morning  to  Tha-byoke  village ; 
but  as  the  men  were  absent,  we  made  but  a  short  stay, 
and  proceeded  to  Toung  Byouk,  a  large  settlement  of 
Tavoys  and  Karens,  near  the  mouth  of  the  Tavoy  river. 
In  the  evening  we  discoursed  to  a  few  people,  but  they 
manifested  but  little-  interest  in  what  was  said.  In  the 
morning  several  Karens  came  in  on  their  way  to  a  funeral, 
but  their  minds  were  so  full  of  tom-toms,  and  pagodas,  and 
processions,  and  works  of  merit,  that  the  doctrine  of  grace 
could  scarcely  obtain  a  hearing.  The  people  promised, 
however,  to  come  in  and  hear  the  word  on  their  return 
home,  and  so  we  were  left  alone.  It  was  to  me  a  wretched 
day.  I  felt,  I  imagine,  somewhat  as  David  Brainerd  did, 
when,  in  spite  of  all  his  remonstrances,  the  poor  Indians 
would  dance,  and  powow,  and  use  their  various  infernal 
arts.  Toward  night  one  Karen  came  in,  who  had  paid 
better  attention  in  the  morning  than  the  rest  of  his  com- 
panions, but  he  was  all  changed.  He  could  not  stay  a 
moment  to  hear  the  Gospel,  and  said  he  came  just  to  say 
that  the  Karens  had  all  gone  home  another  way.  This 
was  a  severe  stroke  to  us.  Our  hearts  sunk  at  the  tidings. 
That  pagoda,  those  processions,  those  priests,  had  filled 
their  minds  and  their  ears,  and  there  was  no  room  left  for 
the  Gospel. 

"  Feb.  25.  Accompanied  by  Ko-thah-hyoo  and  Moung 
Sek-kyee,  I  left  Toung  Byouk  this  morning,  and  near 
night  reached  the  Karen  village  of  Sam-mah-batt,  where 
finding  men  who  will  accompany  me  home  to-morrow,  I 
shall  leave  my  companions  to  pursue  their  southern  tour. 
This  village  is  small,  but  the  people  seemed  attentive,  and 
we  have  hope  they  will  become  our  constant  visiters. 


270  MEMOIR     OF 

''  Feb.  26.  Having  taken  an  aifectionate  leave  of  Ko- 
thah-byoo  and  Sek-kyee,  I  left  Sam-mah-batt  early  this 
morning,  and  near  night  reached  home,  happy  and  thank- 
ful to  find  all  well. 

"  March  6.  Called  on  the  priest  of  Toung-ngoo  kyoung, 
and  had  an  hour's  serious  conversation  with  him  on  the 
means  of  becoming  holy.  Our  views  were  very  dissimilar, 
he  maintaining  that  holiness  was  to  be  sought  by  forsaking 
wife  and  children,  shaving  off  the  hair  and  beard,  wearing 
the  yellow  cloth,  and  meditating  on  the  Boodhs,  the  law 
and  the  priests.  After  showing,  to  his  satisfaction,  not 
only  that  one  could,  but  that  many  did  do  all  this  without 
attaining  to  the  least  degree  of  holiness,  I  endeavored  to 
lead  him  to  the  fountain  which  is  open  to  wash  in  from  sin 
and  uncleanness,  and  to  unfold  to  him  the  wondrous  grace 
of  the  Lord  the  Spirit,  in  taking  up  his  abode  in  the  heart, 
sanctifying  it  by  his  influence,  and  fitting  it  for  glory.  My 
doctrine  was  as  new  and  strange  to  him,  as  his  was  unsatis- 
factory to  me.     He,  however,  listened  with  some  attention. 

*'  Afternoon.  Called  this  afternoon  on  the  old  priest, 
who  had  several  times  asked  me  to  repeat  my  visits.  He 
is  past  his  seventieth  year.  Found  him  in  a  temple  near 
his  kyoung  sweeping  the  floor,  frequently  supporting  his 
tottering  worn-out  system  by  his  broomstick.  '  And  so,' 
said  I,  '  you  are  seeking  for  cleanness  of  eye-sight,  and 
freedom  from  impurity  in  your  next  state  V  '  Yes,  that  is 
the  reward  which  the  most  excellent  Bood  has  taught  us  to 
expect  from  such  meritorious  deeds.'  '  But  your  Bood  is 
dead  and  gone,'  I  replied,  '  how  can  he  reward  you  V  'Ah, 
but  another  is  coming  ;  he  will  bestow  the  reward.'  '  But 
would  you  not  rather  be  sanctified  and  beatified  as  soon 
as  this  miserable  life  terminates  V  '  Why,  yes,  that  would 
be  better.'  I  left  with  him  a  few  tracts  and  returned 
home." 

The  missionaries  at  Maulmein  having  learned  the  feeble 
state  of  Mrs.  Boardman's  health,  had  urged  the  propriety 
of  her  removal  to  that  place.  Several  circumstances,  be- 
side her  feeble  health,  rendered  such  a  measure  desirable. 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bennet  had  just  arrived  at  Maulmein  from 
America,  with  the  intention  of  joining  the  mission.  Mrs. 
Bennet  was  from  the  same  town  in  which  Mrs.  Board- 


R  E  V.    G.    D.    B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N»  271 

man's  parents  then  resided,  a  circumstance,  which  ren- 
dered an  interview  desirable.  Besides,  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Wade  had  now  repaired  to  Rangoon  to  resume  missionary 
operations,  and  collect  the  few  scattered  disciples  remain- 
ing in  that  quarter.  The  females  at  Maulmein  were,  of 
course,  left  without  a  spiritual  guide  of  their  own  sex. 
Mrs.  Boardman,  it  was  thought,  though  in  feeble  health, 
might,  in  some  measure,  supply  this  deficiency  for  a  short 
season.  She  left  Tavoy  on  the  13th  of  March.  On  the 
29th,  two  more  Karens  from  a  distance  visited  the  zayat, 
and  applied  for  baptism.  They  represented  the  Gospel  as 
spreading  in  their  settlement. 

*'  March  30.  A  large  number  of  people,  perhaps  one 
hundred,  have  been  at  the  zayat  to-day,  several  of  whom 
listened  attentively  ;  particularly  a  simple  old  man,  who 
was  with  me  an  hour  or  two  yesterday.  He  says,  ever 
since  he  heard  me  preach  the  Gospel  a  year  ago,  he  has 
been  considering  it. 

"  March  31.  The  simple  old  man  of  yesterday  visited 
me  twice  to-day,  and  appears  deeply  interested  in  the 
Gospel.  This  morning  several  of  his  associates  came  with 
him. 

"  This  afternoon  our  kind  hostess,  who  entertained  us 
last  December  at  Oo-too,  spent  an  hour  or  two  in  the 
zayat.  She  earnestly  solicits  me  to  repeat  my  visit  to  her 
village,  saying  there  were  many  persons  there  who  were 
anxiously  waiting  to  see  me.  I  gave  her  a  form  of  prayer, 
and  while  I  was  explaining  it  to  her,  about  thirty  persons 
collected  around,  and  paid  solemn  attention.  Divine  truth 
seems  to  be  reaching  some  hearts,  and  may  God,  in  great 
mercy,  grant  them  repentance  unto  eternal  life." 

The  following  letter  to  Professor  Peck  details  a  more 
systematic  division  of  his  time  than  he  has  elsewhere  ex- 
pressed : 

"  My  dear  Brother, 

'*  You  desire  me  to  exhibit  to  you  '  an  inner  view  of  the 
missionary,'  by  which  I  should  have  understood  his  inward 
trials  and  comforts  with  their  causes,  and  in  fine,  the  whole 
of  his  inward  experience,  did  not  your  context  lead  me  to 
suppose  you  meant  his  common  every-day  business  and  em- 


272 


MEMOIR     OP 


ployments.  In  this  latter  sense  I  will  answer  your  inquiry 
as  it  respects  myself  and  family  ;  although  I  am  constrained 
to  think  that  the  inner  view  of  most  missionaries,  would  be 
much  more  interesting  and  worthy  of  your  careful  inspec- 
tion. I  will  set  down  one  quarter  of  our  time  to  the  score 
of  interruption  from  direct  missionary  work,  occasioned  by 
the  illness  of  myself  or  some  of  my  family.  In  all  such 
cases,  we  attend  upon  each  other,  there  being  no  one  to  do 
it  for  us.  We  are  also,  in  a  considerable  degree,  our  own 
physicians  and  apothecaries.  And  when  our  beloved  first- 
born was  committed  to  the  dust,  I  was  the  sorrowful  chap- 
lain. So  I  expected  to  be  at  the  anticipated  funeral  ser- 
vices of  my  own  dear  wife,  a  few  weeks  since.  But  God, 
in  abundant  mercy,  lighted  oif  his  hand,  and  spared  me  the 
distressing  pang.  Think  of  us,  in  our  prospect  of  a  sep- 
aration, and  no  European  female,  or  Christian  brother  with- 
in one  hundred  and  fifty  miles.  But  I  spare  you.  One 
sixth  part  of  our  time  must  be  charged  to  other  interrup- 
tions beyond  our  control.  Two  thirds  only  remain  for 
missionary  work.  Of  this  I  spend  one  half  in  village 
preaching.  Sometimes  I  leave  home  early  in  the  morning, 
and  visit  a  village  or  two,  at  the  distance  of  three  or  four 
miles  from  town,  and  having  preached  the  Gospel,  or  rather 
told  the  people  of  salvation,  from  house  to  house,  as  we  are 
received,  or  in  some  zayat  or  other  public  place,  where  the 
villagers  from  ten  to  fifty  or  more,  choose  to  assemble,  I 
return  home  in  the  evening,  and  next  morning  repeat  the 
same  routine  of  labor  in  some  other  village.  At  other 
times,  I  go  out  on  Monday  morning,  and  having  spent  the 
week  in  travelling  over  dusty  burning  plains,  and  visiting 
successive  villages  and  proclaiming  Christ  crucified  to 
priests  and  people,  I  return  home  on  Saturday  night.  Dur- 
ing my  absence,  Mrs.  B.  performs  all  the  labor,  and  sustains 
all  the  care  of  the  station.  More  seldom,  I  go  out  to  visit 
the  Karens.  As  their  settlements  are  at  a  greater  distance 
from  town,  and  are  accessible  only  by  hard  roads,  over 
mountains,  rocks  and  streams,  and  through  forests  haunted 
by  beasts  of  prey,  these  tours  are  by  far  the  most  fatiguing 
and  hazardous,  and  require  the  longest  absence  from  my 
beloved  family.  But  when  I  find  the  Karens  so  anxious  to 
hear  the  Gospel,  and  when,  on  returning  home,  I  find  that 
our  heavenly  Father  has  kept  all  the  dear  members  of  my 


REV.     G.     D.     B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  273 

family  from  evil,  I  forget  the   fatigue  and  hazard,  and  re- 
joice in  my  work. 

"  When  at  home,  I  am  principally  engaged  in  superin- 
tending the  schools,  preaching  in  the  house  every  day,  sit- 
ting in  the  zayat  and  talking  with  visiters,  visiting  the 
monasteries  in  town,  and  preaching  to  those  who  are  too 
haughty  to  visit  me,  studying  the  language,  reading,  writing 
letters  and  journals,  conversing  and  praying  with  the  school 
boys,  preparing  books  and  lessons  for  them,  &c.  &c.  Mrs. 
Boardman's  labors  are  less  varied,  but  not  less  incessant. 
Besides  the  weighty  charge  which  she  sustains  during  my 
absence,  she  has  a  female  school,  the  native  female  Chris- 
tians, inquirers  and  visiters,  a  family  of  four  boys,  two  of 
our  own,  and  two  of  Dr.  Price's,  to  look  after,  and  the 
whole  charge  of  feeding  and  dressing  the  boys  in  the  board- 
ing-school. 

*'  As  to  the  necessary  degree  of  bodily  strength  and  elas- 
ticity, the  kind  of  constitutional  temperament,  6i,c.  T  can 
only  say,  it  is  extremely  difficult  to  foresee  the  specific 
effects  of  climate,  food,  lodging,  &/C.  before  the  trial  is 
made.  You  will  recollect  that  while  in  America,  I  was 
a  pining,  consumptive  invalid.  I  enjoyed  better  health  then 
than  was  apparent,  and  to  this  day  I  maintain  the  same 
spare  consumptive  habit.  But  I  scarcely  know  of  any  evil 
effects  of  the  climate  on  me,  although  I  have  been  more 
than  four  years  in  the  country.  How  soon  or  how  suddenly 
I  may  sink,  is  known  only  to  our  heavenly  Father." 
24 


274  MEMOIR     OF 


CHAPTER   XIX. 

His  letters  to  Mrs.  B.  at  Maulmein — Leaves  Tavoy  to  take  charge 
of  the  station  at  Maulmein — His  health  declines — Returns  to  Ta- 
voy— Success  of  the  mission. 

The  letters  of  Mr.  Boardman  to  his  lady  at  Maulmein 
will  take  the  place  of  his  journal  for  April  and  May.  The 
frequent  mention  made  in  them  of  his  leaving  Tavoy,  may 
create  a  desire  in  the  mind  of  the  reader  to  know  the  cause 
of  his  retiring  from  a  station  of  so  much  promise.  It  is 
only  necessary  to  remark  in  relation  to  this  subject,  that 
the  brethren  at  Maulmein,  seeing  the  prospect  of  immediate 
and  extensive  usefulness  presented  at  Rangoon,  determined 
on  a  removal  to  the  latter  place,  and  had  written  Mr.  Board- 
man  to  return  to  Maulmein  and  perform  the  duties  of  that 
station.  With  some  reluctance,  but  in  deference  to  their 
judgment  of  duty,  he  consented.  And  it  was  in  anticipa- 
tion of  this  change  that  he  spoke  in  his  letters  of  leaving 
Tavoy.  This  decision,  however,  was  afterwards  reversed, 
and  after  having  remained  at  Maulmein  a  few  months,  he 
returned  and  resumed  his  labors  at  Tavoy. 

'*  Tavoy,  March  2&k,  1830. 
*'  My  dearest  Sarah, 

"  To-day  is  the  Lord's-day.  My  mind  is  calm  and  tran- 
quil. May  God  be  present  with  us  at  our  worship,  which 
is  soon  to  commence. 

"  I  have  lately  been  making  choice  extracts  from  our 
Burman  Scriptures,  enough  to  fill  a  page  or  two,  and  have 
had  ten  or  twelve  copies  taken  of  them  for  rewards  for  the 
scholars,  and  for  gratuitous  distribution.  Some  persons 
will,  perhaps,  accept  and  read  a  page  who  would  refuse  a 
book.  At  the  bottom  of  the  page  is  the  following  sentence 
in  Burman  :  *  The  missionary  who  lives  outside  of  the 
north  gate  of  the  city  of  Tavoy,  extracted  this  passage  from 
the  great  Scriptures.'  Thus  the  same  leaf  will  show  the 
people  something  of  our  doctrine,  and  the  place  where  we 
live. 


B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N. 


275 


'*  Evening.  We  have  had  rather  a  solemn  and  agreeable 
day.  The  discourse  was,  on  coming  to  the  waters  of  life. 
The  people  paid  good  attention,  and  afterwards  repeated 
very  readily  much  that  had  been  said  to  them.  This  even- 
ing, the  state  of  my  mind  is  calm  but  pensive.  Little  Sa- 
rah's dear  form  has  been  haunting  me,  but  I  feel  that  I  can 
fully  resign  her  to  our  dear  Father  who  gave  her." 

"  Tavoy,  March  29th,  1830. 
"  My  dearest  Sarah, 

"  Last  evening,  Moung  Shway-Bwen,  in  relating  the  state 
of  his  mind,  said,  '  I  saw  last  night,  in  my  sleep,  all  the 
people  small  and  great  in  Tavoy,  assembled  at  our  house  ; 
and  when  the  teacher  had  done  preaching,  there  was  a 
wonderful  movement  on  the  minds  of  the  people,  and  they 
all  joined  in  prayer  and  praise  to  the  eternal  God.  I  was 
so  overjoyed  at  the  sight,  that  I  awoke,  and  kindled  a  fire 
and  engaged  in  prayer  for  a  while  before  break  of  day.  I 
think  such  a  thing  is  worth  praying  for.'  He  closed  the 
meeting  with  a  very  copious,  and  apparently  feeling  prayer. 

"  To-day,  several  Karens  from  Tshick-koo  and  its  vicin- 
ity arrived.  Two  of  them  requested  baptism,  and  they  say 
there  are  two  others  who  are  desirous  of  that  ordinance. 

"  Tuesday,  March  30.  To-day,  I  have  had  nearly  a 
hundred  visiters  at  the  zayat,  not  all  religious  visiters,  but 
many  of  them  gave  good  attention.  I  find  the  more  I 
preach  *  Christ  and  his  cross,'  the  better  attention  I  get. 
I  gave  a  discourse  on  the  Lord's  opening  the  heart  of 
Lydia.  I  made  out  an  allegory  somewhat  like  the  ship 
Grace.  The  plan  was  this :  A  sovereign  forms  the  design 
of  favoring  every  city  in  his  realm  with  a  visit.  With  his 
proper  suit  he  proceeds,  but  finds  the  gates  of  every  city 
shut  against  him.  The  people  of  his  suit  call  and  call,  but 
gain  no  admittance  for  themselves  or  their  lord.  In  some 
cities  all  .are  asleep  and  will  not  be  awakened ;  in  some, 
they  are  frightened  and  run  away ;  in  some  they  will  not 
believe  that  it  is  their  sovereign  ;  in  some,  they  rise  up 
in  arms  against  him  ;  but  all  with  one  consent  remain 
with  closed  gates.  Every  gate  is  fastened  by  a  prodigious 
lock.  The  sovereign  goes  through  his  whole  realm,  and  is 
not  admitted  into  a  single  city.  He  repeats  his  tour  once 
and  again,  but  with  no  better  success.     At  last  he  resolves 


276  MEMOIR     OF 

to  try  a  wondrous  key  which  he  possesses ;  and  at  its  touch, 
the  city  gates  fly  open,  and  all  the  people  the  moment  they 
behold  him,  welcome  their  lord,  and  acknowledge  him 
their  rightful  sovereign.  So  with  every  city  to  the  gate  of 
which  this  wondrous  key  is  applied.  But  to  some  gates  it 
is  not  applied,  only  the  call  is  repeated,  but  on  the  citizens 
refusing  to  open  to  their  sovereign,  he  marks  down  their 
conduct  in  his  book  and  passes  on.  The  key  is  the  love 
of  Christ,  applied  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  You  will  understand 
all  the  rest." 

"  Tavoy,  April  12,  1830. 
"  My  dearest  Sarah, 

"  Some  of  the  Karens  from  Oo-too  have  called  to  express 
their  regret  at  our  expected  departure  from  Tavoy.  Four 
or  five  days  ago,  Ko-thah-byoo  attempted,  but  found  himself 
unable  to  go  to  the  Karen  jungle  and  call  together  his 
friends  to  hear  my  parting  advice.  He  sent  his  message, 
however,  by  some  Karens  who  were  going  east  near  Moung 
So's  village.  The  messenger  met  Moung  Thitshee  on  the 
way,  who  belonged  to  that  village,  and  he  hastened  home, 
called  together  the  people,  and  to-day  a  dozen  or  fifteen  of 
them,  men,  women  and  children,  have  arrived,  with  loads 
of  fowls,  rice,  fruits,  &/C.  Your  two  Karen  women  are 
among  them.  They  say  they  love  to  come  to  the  city  when 
you  are  here,  but  now  that  you  are  gone  they  shall  come 
no  more.  Thitshee  says,  now  we  are  going  away,  he  does 
not  wish  to  live  near  the  city,  but  to  retire  far  away  into 
the  jungle.     Poor  creatures,  my  heart  bleeds  for  them. 

"  Late  in  the  evening.  Have  had  rather  a  solemn  time 
with  the  Karens  who  are  to  leave  in  the  morning.  Thit- 
shee appeared  more  serious  and  thoughtful  than  ever  I  saw 
him  before.  He  says  they  have  resolved  to  make  no  more 
liquor  in  his  village,  and  they  have  almost  left  off  the  use 
of  the  noxious  draught. 

"  After  the  discourse  and  prayer  in  Burman  and  Karen, 
the  conversation  turned  on  the  way  of  remembering  the 
Sabbath,*  and  the  people  manifested  a  singular  interest  in 
the  subject.  They  finally  concluded  to  break  a  little  stick 
of  bamboo  every  morning,  and   when  seven  breaks  should 

*  The  Karens  have  no  division  of  time  into  weeks,  and  days  of  the 
week. 


REV.    G.    D.    B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  277 

be  completed,  they  would  recollect  that  the  Lord's-day  had 
arrived.  They  propose  also  to  pray  every  day  as  if  it  was 
Lord's-day.'^ 

"  Tavoy,  April  18,  Lords-day  evening. 
"  My  dearest  Sarah, 

"  How  shall  I  describe  to  you  the  events  of  the  last  two 
days  ?  But  I  will  not  detain  you  in  suspense.  Our  Karen 
friends  from  the  east  arrived  on  Friday  evening.  Moung 
Kyah  and  Moung  Khway  are  the  only  two  of  the  baptized, 
whose  circumstances  would  allow  them  to  come.  Moung 
So  is  still  unable  to  travel  so  far.  Among  those  who  have 
arrived  are  seven  Karens,  who  came  out  for  the  express 
purpose  of  receiving  baptism.  Several  of  them  have  been 
candidates  for  that  ordinance  a  number  of  months,  and  all 
of  them  have  been  hopeful  converts,  and  sober,  reformed 
people  for  more  than  a  year.  Several  others,  four,  at  least, 
from  Moung  So's  village,  would  have  come,  but  wej-e  either 
absent  from  home,  or  detained  by  illness.  When  our 
friends  first  arrived,  they  sat  in  silence  for  some  minutes. 
Neither  they  nor  I  felt  inclined  to  speak.  For  an  hour  or 
more  we  had  no  free  conversation.  I  saw  their  hearts 
were  full,  and  so  was  mine.  Moung  Khway  at  last  broke 
silence,  by  saying,  '  I  hear  you  are  about  to  leave  us,  and 
I  know  not  where  we  shall  meet  again  ;  if  not  in  this 
place,  I  hope  we  shall  meet  in  the  presence  of  God.'  I 
nodded  assent,  and  he  proceeded  ;  '  I  don't  know  how  it 
will  be,  whether  we  shall  know  each  other  in  heaven,  but 
I  hope  we  shall,  I  want  to  know  you  there.'  In  the  eve- 
ning, after  a  discourse  from  Eph.  iv.  17 — 32,  the  seven 
candidates  made  their  application  for  baptism.  We  had 
time  to  examine  only  one  of  them,  and  deferred  the  rest 
till  the  next  morning.  In  the  morning,  after  the  usual 
stated  devotions,  we  all  assembled  in  my  little  room  in  the 
zayat,  and  after  several  prayers,  resumed  the  pleasant 
work  of  hearing  Christian  experiences.  The  whole  day 
was  occupied  in  this  delightful  employment.  Each  person 
gave  us  satisfactory  evidence  of  true  grace.  True,  we  had 
not  that  evidence  which  arises  from  a  daily  observation  of 
their  conduct ;  but  Moung  Kyah  and  Moung  Khway  were 
solemnly  charged  to  give  their  testimony  regarding  this 
topic,  and  they  uniformly  gave  a  decided  testimony  in 
24* 


278  MEMOIR     OF 

favor  of  the  candidates'  total  abstinence  from  all  heathen- 
ish practices  for  more  than  a  year;  also  on  their  disposition 
and  ability  to  converse  on  religion,  and  especially  to  pray. 
As  to  the  evidence  derived  from  their  conversation  and 
relation  of  experience  before  the  church,  I  can  truly  say  it 
was  as  satisfactory  as  could  be  expected. 

"  When  they  had  all  done,  and  the  chilrch  had  unani- 
mously agreed  to  receive  them,  1  inquired  if  they  all  wished 
to  be  baptized  now,  or  wait  till  some  future  occasion  should 
occur ;  perhaps,  after  the  rains ;  and  one  of  them,  who  had 
appeared  rather  embarrassed,  and  on  this  account  had 
given  us  less  satisfaction  than  the  rest,  said  he  would  wait 
till  another  time,  to  which  we  readily  assented.  The 
others  all  wished  to  be  baptized  immediately.  After  we 
had  been  assembled  in  the  zayat  an  hour  or  two,  Lot 
Kyike,  our  amiable  Chinese  boy,  who  had  given  us  so 
much  occasion  to  love  him  and  think  well  of  him,  came  in. 
He  sat  till  all  was  over.  I  inquired  what  his  object  was  in 
coming.  '  To  ask  for  baptism ;  Sir,  I  have  been  very  much 
distressed  ;  while  the  Karens  were  relating  their  experi- 
ence, I  thought  within  myself,  these  people,  who  but  sel- 
dom hear  the  word  of  God,  and  cannot  read,  are  entering 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  before  me,  who  daily  hear  the 
Gospel  and  can  read  the  Scriptures.  Besides,  I  am  going 
to  Maulmein,  but  do  not  know  that  I  shall  live  to  reach 
there.  I  wish,  therefore,  to  be  baptized  before  1  go.'  His 
application  was  so  urgent,  and  his  account  of  his  religious 
views  and  feelings  so  satisfactory,  that,  although  we  had 
proposed  to  delay  his  baptism  for  a  season,  we  feared  we 
might  do  wrong  and  offend  God  ;  and  so  we  unanimously 
agreed  to  receive  him,  and  appointed  this  morning  for  the 
time  of  administering  the  ordinance  to  him  and  the  six 
Karen  candidates. 

"  After  a  short  recess,  which  the  native  members  of  the 
church  and  the  candidates  spent  in  religious  conversation, 
the  Karens  proposed  several  inquiries  about  practical  re- 
ligion. After  these  inquiries,  they  wished  to  know  the 
names  of  all  the  teachers,  that  they  might  pray  for  them 
distinctly  ;  and,  also,  by  what  name  they  should  designate 
the  American  Indians,  of  whom  they  had  heard  me  speak 
as  a  people  somewhat  resembling  the  Karens  ;  '  for,'  said 
they,  '  we  wish  to  pray  for  them  also.'     In  the  morning  I 


R  B  T.    O.     D.      B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N,  279 

delivered  a  discourse  preparatory  to  the  baptismal  service^ 
from  the  closing  paragraph  of  Matthew's  Gospel.  I  spoke 
of  the  sovereignty  of  Christ,  '  all  power  in  heaven  and  on 
earth,' — therefore  he  must  be  obeyed — the  commission  to 
go  and  make  disciples  of  all  nations — the  command  for  the 
disciples,  and  no  others,  to  be  baptized — the  subsequent 
duties  of  the  baptized,  to  observe  whatsoever  Christ  has 
commanded — the  encouragement  derived  from  Christ's 
promised  presence,  &lc.  In  the  morning,  after  prayers 
and  practical  observations,  we  repaired  to  the  wonted 
place,  where  the  seven  candidates  were  baptized.  Lot 
Kyike,  the  Chinese  youth,  could  not  wait  for  me  to  come 
out  and  lead  him  into  the  water,  but  came  hastening  in 
to  meet  me. 

"  Towards  evening  we  met  to  celebrate  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per. It  was  altogether  such  a  communion  season  as  we 
never  before  had  in  Tavoy,  either  as  to  the  number  of 
communicants,  or  the  feeling  manifested  by  them.  It  was, 
indeed,  the  house  of  God,  and  the  gate  of  heaven.  O 
that  you  had  been  present  to  partake  of  our  unusual  joy. 
After  recess  and  tea,  we  again  assembled  to  hear  experi- 
ence. Moung  Bwah  came  of  his  own  accord,  and  we 
have  had  such  an  experience  meeting  as  was  never  held 
in  this  place  before.  But  I  must  defer  particulars  for  the 
present.  I  am  quite  exhausted  with  the  duties  and  pleas- 
ures of  the  day. 

*'  April  19.  I  have  made  arrangements  with  the  Ka- 
rens, that  if  I  can  visit  Tavoy  after  the  rains,  I  will  meet 
them  half  way,  that  is,  just  this  side  the  great  pass  in 
the  mountains,  where  they  propose  to  build  a  zayat  for 
the  occasion,  and  they  say  it  is  a  central  place,  where 
men,  women  and  children  can  convene  from  all  quarters. 
You  are  aware,  that  a  goodly  number  of  Karen  females 
give  more  or  less  evidence  of  piety,  and  that  it  is  impor- 
tant to  select  and  appoint  a  place  to  which  they  may  resort 
and  be  baptized,  if  thought  worthy.  AH  the  Karens  seem 
delighted  with  the  plan  and  place  proposed. 

"  April  20.  The  Karens,  after  having  spent  a.  long 
time  in  fervent  prayer,  have,  at  length,  gone  with  melted 
hearts.  Happy,  very  happy  has  been  our  interview.  Such 
a  spirit  of  love  and  prayer  as  we  have  enjoyed  during  the 
last  three  days,  I  have  never  before  witnessed.     At  part- 


280  MEMOIR    OF 

ing,  the  Karens  begged  that  you  would  come  with  me 
after  the  rains,  and  they  would  carry  you  out  to  the  place 
of  meeting.  But  who  can  tell  whether  we  shall  not,  be- 
fore that  time,  have  joined  the  innumerable  company  in 
the  skies  ? 

"I  send  this  long  letter  by  one  of  the  natives,  who 
leaves  a  day  or  two  before  us  ;  and  I  hope  and  trust  that 
shortly  after  receiving  it,  you  will  see  us  all ;  and  God 
grant  we  may  unite  in  serving  him  better  than  we  have 
ever  done. 

"  Your  ever  most  affectionate 

GEORGE  ." 

Mr.  Boardman  left  Tavoy  on  the  27th  of  April,  and 
reached  JMaulmein  on  the  3d  of  May.  Mr.  Judson  had 
left  for  Rangoon  a  few  days  before  his  arrival.  During 
a  residence  in  Tavoy,  of  two  years,  Mr.  Boardman  hm 
collected  a  native  church  of  twenty  persons,  fifteen  of 
whom  were  Karens.  Ko-thah-byoo  and  Moung  Shway- 
Bwen,  with  their  wives,  the  two  baptized  Indo-Chinese, 
and  several  others  of  the  boys'  school,  accompanied  him  to 
Maulmein. 

To  Dr.  Bolles. 

"  Maulmein,  July  6,  1830. 
"  Dear  Sir, 

*'  We  are  rejoiced  to  learn,  by  your  last  letter,  that  in 
the  course  of  nine  months  we  may  expect  a  considerable 
reinforcement  to  our  numbers  and  strength.  Glad  should 
we  be  were  all  the  persons  you  name  now  on  the  spot, 
studying  the  language.  Our  native  church,  as  well  as 
ourselves,  daily  pray  for  the  safe  and  speedy  arrival  of  our 
friends. 

'*  Since  my  arrival  here,  early  in  June,  Mrs.  Boardman 
has  been  carried  through  another  attack  of  her  complaint. 
She  is  now  better,  and  as  well,  perhaps,  as  she  has  reason 
to  expect  she  ever  will  be  in  this  Avorld.  My  own  health 
has  been  impaired  ever  since  our  exposure  during  the  in- 
surrection at  Tavoy,  nearly  a  year  ago.  I  have  had  an 
uninterrupted  cough,  which  is  sometimes  so  violent,  that 
I    obtain  relief  only  by  lying  down  for    an   hour.      The 


REV.    G.    D.    BOARD  MAN.  281 

physicians  say,  it  evidently  arises  from  diseased  lungs,  and 
cannot  be  removed. 

"  Since  coming  to  Maulmein,  my  labors  have  been  of 
such  a  nature  as  scarcely  to  admit  of  being  noticed  in  a 
journal,  and,  accordingly,  I  have  kept  none.  This  letter 
I  design  shall  supply  that  deficiency.  My  weekly  labors 
are  nearly  as  follows : — Preaching  on  Lord's-days,  two  ser- 
mons in  English  and  one  in  Burman;  attending  a  Burman 
catechetical  recitation,  somewhat  like  that  of  a  Bible  class. 
On  Friday  evening,  a  sermon  in  English.  Every  other 
evening  in  the  week,  I  attend  a  prayer-meeting,  or  expe- 
rience-meeting, or  deliver  a  lecture  or  exposition  in  Bur- 
man. In  the  day  time,  I  correct  proof  sheets  for  the 
press,  and  the  writing  of  two  Burman  copyists  ;  receive 
visits  from  pious  or  inquiring  soldiers  and  Burmans  when- 
ever they  call  ;  prepare  lessons  for  the  boys'  school, 
6lc.  &LC.  In  addition  to  this,  I  have  had,  till  lately,  the 
trouble  of  superintending  the  erection  of  a  house  to  live  in, 
the  old  mission-house  having  gone  to  decay.  Mrs.  Board- 
man,  enfeebled  as  she  is  by  severe  and  repeated  attacks  of 
illness,  is  no  less  busily  occupied  than  myself  ^ur.  ',,nd 
Mrs.  Bennet  are  also  engaged  with  all  their  powers  in 
their  appropriate  business.  As  the  fount  of  new  type  is 
still  deficient,  Mr.  Bennet  has  not  yet  begun  to  print  the 
Testament,  but  he  keeps  the  press  well  and  constantly 
employed  in  printing  religious  tracts,  catechisms,  school- 
books,  6z,c. 

"  Of  the  three  native  readers  or  preachers  whom  our 
brethren  left  behind  them,  one  is  employed  at  present,  ac- 
cording to  Brother  Judson's  advice,  in  translating  part  of 
the  New  Testament  into  Taleing ;  one  is  sickly  and  does 
little  more  than  go  about  the  town  distributing  tracts  and 
portions  of  the  printed  Scriptures.  Some  days  he  has  given 
away  fifty  or  more,  most  of  them  to  strangers  who  come  on 
business  from  a  place  near  Ava.  Another  of  them  about 
six  weeks  since  completed  a  tour  of  more  than  a  month  on 
Pelew  Island,  where  he  was  received  with  great  kindness, 
and  many  heard  the  Gospel  with  attention,  and  received 
books  with  demonstrations  of  thankfulness  and  joy.  In 
the  course  of  his  tour  he  distributed  about  one  hundred  and 
fifty  tracts  and  portions  of  the  Scriptures,  and  met  with 
three  persons  who  appeared  to  relish  the  Gospel  so  much 


282  MEMOIR     OF 

as  to  propose  coming  to  us  to  receive  baptism.  About  a 
month  ago  this  same  person  who  speaks  Karen  tolerably 
well,  set  off  in  company  with  Ko-thah-byoo  to  visit  the  Ka- 
ren settlements  up  the  river.  They  took  a  large  supply  of 
tracts  and  books  for  distribution.  Four  days  ago,  they  re- 
turned delighted  with  their  tour ;  the  Karens  had  received 
them  in  the  same  manner  as  those  in  Tavoy  had  previously 
received  Ko-thah-byoo.  Many  of  them  listened  with  the 
most  encouraging  attention  to  the  message  of  redeeming 
love.  Books  were  most  eagerly  received  both  by  those 
who  could  read,  and  by  those  who  could  not,  '  for,'  said 
they,  *  we  will  ask  others  to  read  them  to  us.'  Long  before 
the  close  of  their  tour,  their  supply  of  books  failed,  and 
Ko-Myat-kyaw  was  compelled  to  give  away  the  books  from 
his  own  private  satchel.  On  their  return,  five  Karens  ac- 
companied them  to  town,  four  of  whom  profess  to  be  de- 
cided in  embracing  the  Gospel,  and  have  applied  for  bap- 
tism ;  but  though  the  whole  native  church  would  give  a 
unanimous  vote  in  their  favor,  1  am  inclined  to  defer  their 
baptism  for  further  proofs  of  their  sincerity  and  stead- 
fastness. 

"  Our  English  congregation  is  not  quite  so  large  as  when 
Brother  Judson  was  here.  Of  the  twenty  or  thirty  soldiers 
who  attend,  about  half  are  hopefully  pious,  and  half  of  the 
remainder  may  be  considered  anxious  inquirers  or  attentive 
listeners.  Two  have  been  baptized  since  1  came  up.  As 
they  belong  to  the  corps  of  artillery,  they  are  considered 
the  first  beginning  of  a  new  church,  independently  of  that 
recently  formed  in  his  Majesty's  45th  regiment. 

"  In  the  native  church  we  have  no  additions,  and  no  in- 
quirers except  the  Karens.  But  with  the  exception  of  two 
or  three  persons,  whose  love  has  for  a  longtime  been  grow- 
ing cold,  if  indeed  they  ever  had  any,  the  church  is  much 
united  in  heart,  and  in  a  better  state  than  I  feared  after  the 
removal  of  their  much  beloved  pastor.  It  is  truly  edifying 
to  see  how  steadfast  they  remain. 

"  Our  boys'  boarding  school  consists  of  thirteen  scholars, 
and  with  the  slight  exception  of  my  translating  English 
lessons  into  Burman  for  them,  is  wholly  conducted  by  Mrs. 
Bennet  and  Mrs.  Boardman.  The  government  patronage  is 
still  afforded  to  the  day  school  as  at  first,  and  I  doubt  not  that 
still  more  liberal  patronage  would  be  obtained,  if  we  had  men 


REV.    G.    D.    BOARDMAN.  283 

to  teach  and  superintend  the  village  schools,  as  I  have  sug- 
gested in  former  letters.  But  till  new  missionaries  arrive 
nothing  can  be  done  in  this  department.  While  we  were  at 
Tavoy,  our  hands  were  more  than  full  with  what  we  then  had 
to  do  ;  and  if  we  return  after  the  close  of  the  rains,  we  can 
do  nothing  for  village  schools  till  we  have  at  least  one  fel- 
low-laborer. And  if  the  Karens  are  to  be  taught,  two  addi- 
tional men  are  imperiously  required  for  the  province  of 
Tavoy.  Their  wives  would  also  find  enough  to  do  in  the 
city  and  adjacent  villages,  where  female  schools  might  be 
extensively  established. 

*'  As  brethren  Judson  and  Wade  are  in  hopes  that  the 
Gospel  may  be  fully  and  freely  preached  in  Burmah,  and  are 
now  making  the  experiment,  I  wait  the  result  before  writ- 
ing anything  more  on  the  establishment  of  new  stations. 
If  the  Gospel  can  be  preached  in  the  heart  of  the  Burman 
empire,  there  is  no  calculating  what  new  stations  it  may 
be  desirable  to  form,  or  how  many  new  missionaries  may 
be  needed. 

"  We  have  recently  received  letters  from  Mr.  Wade  at 
Rangoon,  informing  us  that  they  have  much  Burman  com- 
pany daily,  many  coming  from  a  great  distance,  and  many 
earnestly  begging  for  tracts  and  portions  of  the  Scriptures. 
No  baptisms  have  occurred  for  several  months,  but  several 
are  hopeful  inquirers,  and  the  seed  of  life  is  being  sown  far 
and  wide. 

"  Brother  Judson  went  up  to  Prome  about  the  first  of 
June,  and  we  learn  from  Mr.  Wade's  letter,  that  he  has 
taken  a  zayat  in  the  heart  of  the  city,  and  is  preaching 
Christ  crucified  to  all  that  come.  But  it  is  added,  that  the 
prejudices  and  suspicions  of  the  people  against  foreigners, 
are  very  strong,  and  he  fears  may  tend  to  hinder  his  use- 
fulness. 

*'  We  accept  with  great  thankfulness,  your  expressions 
of  condolence  and  sympathy  in  our  troubles.  We  have  re- 
ceived similar  expressions  from  our  other  friends  ;  they  are 
a  sweet  cordial  to  our  spirits.  You  can  scarcely  conceive 
what  relief  such  kindnesses  aflford  us  when  oppressed  with 
labors  and  cares  and  sorrows,  and  sinking  under  the  effects 
of  a  tropical  sun.  We  need,  as  you  say,  to  feel  that  our 
confidence  is  in  God,  and  I  do  sometimes  feel  that  '  I  will 
go  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord  God.'  " 


284  MEMOIR    OF 

Extract  of  a  letter  to  his  Mother. 

"  Maulmein,  July  8,  1830. 

**  In  great  weakness  of  body,  I  take  my  pen  to  write  a 
hasty  line  to  the  best  of  mothers.  Ever  since  our  exposure 
at  the  time  of  the  Tavoy  revolt,  I  have  been  afflicted  with 
an  incessant  cough,  sometimes  more  and  sometimes  less 
severe  than  at  present.  Medical  skill  has  tried  in  vain  to 
remove  it.  As  it  evidently  arises  from  a  weak,  though, 
perhaps,  not  actually  diseased  state  of  the  lungs,  it  will 
probably  hang  about  me  as  long  as  I  live. 

"  In  four  days  more,  it  will  have  been  one  year  since 
we  closed  our  lovely  Sarah's  eyes.  It  has  been  a  painful 
and  pleasant  year,  filled  up  with  new  afflictions  and  new 
mercies.  If  you  ask  whether,  under  these  circumstances, 
I  regret  having  come  to  Burmah,  I  promptly  answer,  no : 
only  I  regret  that  I  came  with  no  more  of  the  spirit  of 
Christ,  and  with  so  much  to  require  the  chastising  rod  of 
divine  mercy.  Do  you  inquire  if  I  think  Burmah  has 
proved  unfavorable  to  my  health  ?  I  answer,  no :  had  I 
remained  in  America  I  should  probably  have  been  -in  my 
grave  before  now.  But  even  supposing  Burmah  had  proved 
unfavorable  to  my  health,  or  that  of  my  companion,  are  the 
Burmans  to  be  left  to  ruin  because  health  will  be  impaired, 
or  life  shortened  by  our  coming  hither  ?  To  spread  the 
Gospel  through  Burmah  is  worth  a  thousand  lives.  What 
if  we  do  find  an  early  grave!  shall  we  regret  it  at  the  last 
day  1     Oh  no. 

*'  You  will  probably  learn  from  other  sources  the  cause 
of  our  removal  to  this  place.  We  are  very  happy  here,  and 
have  as  much  labor  as  we  have  strength  and  time  to  per- 
form. I  have  baptized  two  Europeans  since  I  came  to 
Maulmein,  and  preached  the  Gospel  to  several  Karens,  four 
of  whom  have  requested  baptism." 

The  following  letter  was  addressed  to  a  lad  named  Jud- 
son  C.  thirteen  years  of  age,  who  has  since  that  period  be- 
come hopefully  pious,  and  is  much  interested  in  the  cause 
of  missions. 


REV.    G.    D.     BOARD  MAN,  285 

''  Maulmein,  Aug.  18,  1830. 
"  My  dear  young  friend, 

"If  God  in  his  infinite  grace  should  convert  you,  and, 
two  or  three  years  hence,  send  you  as  a  missionary  to  Bur- 
mah,  you  would  perhaps  on  your  arrival  here  inquire,  if 
not  previously  informed,  *  where  is  my  old  friend  Board- 
man  V  and  it  is  probable  that  the  missionaries  would  tell 
you,  pointing  to  yonder  grave,  '  there  are  his  remains.  The 
consumption  seized  on  his  lungs,  and  human  skill  availed 
nought,  and  so  he  fell  a  victim  to  his  disease  before  he  was 
fully  prepared  to  commence  his  labors.'  If  the  prayers  of 
Christians  do  not  raise  me  from  my  long  threatening,  and, 
of  late,  alarming  complaints,  I  shall  not  live  to  see  your 
face  on  earth.  But  what  if  I  do  not,  so  as  we  are  prepared 
to  meet  in  heaven?     Are  i/ou  prepared,  my  young  friend? 

"  If  you  should  come  to  Burmah  as  a  missionary,  either 
before  or  after  my  decease,  the  following  hints  may  be  of 
some  little  service  to  you  : 

"  1.  Do  not  be  proud  of  your  name,  as  though  it  con- 
ferred on  you  any  of  the  excellencies  or  honors  of  that 
truly  worthy  man  who  first  established  this  mission,  and 
whose  name  you  bear. 

"  2.  Do  not  be  proud  of  your  parentage,  as  though  you 
deserve,  on  your  respected  parents'  account,  to  be  respected 
above  your  brethren. 

"  3.  Do  not  be  proud  of  your  literary  and  classical  attain- 
ments, as  though  they  entitled  you  to  a  grade  or  two  higher 
in  the  opinion  and  treatment  of  your  brethren,  than  you 
would  otherwise  enjoy. 

'*  4.  Do  not  be  proud  of  your  own  talents,  or  judgment, 
or  information  on  any  important  points  concerning  which 
your  brethren  appear  to  be  uninformed. 

"  5.  Most  of  all,  do  not  be  proud  of  your  piety  or  Chris- 
tian experience. 

"6.  Do  not  expect  that  your  suggestions  will  be  regard- 
ed, or  your  judgment  much  thought  of,  when  you  first  enter 
the  missionary  circle. 

"  7.  Do  not  be  disappointed  or  grieved,  if  your  brethren 
pursue  a  course,  in  several  respects,  different  from  what 
you  should  recommend. 

"  8.  Endeavor  to  be  very  humble,  and  holy,  and  com- 
25 


286  MEMOIR     OF 

passionate ;  and  store  yourself  with  a  large  supply  of  pa- 
tience, to  be  exercised  towards  the  heathen, 

'*  9.  Converse  much  with  Christ  in  all  his  going  about 
to  do  good,  and  making  it  his  meat  and  drink  to  do  his 
Father's  will  and  to  finish  his  work. 

*'  10.  Remember  that  time  is  short. 

*'  If  you  are  not  counted  worthy  to  suifer  for  Christ's 
sake  as  a  missionary,  perhaps  some  of  your  associates  at 
college  will  be,  and  these  hints  may  be  useful  to  them." 

The  subjoined  letter  gives  further  particulars  respecting 
his  health.  It  also  illustrates  the  power  of  faith  in  over- 
coming the  fear  of  death,  and  in  enabling  its  possessor  to 
contemplate  an  exchange  of  worlds  with  unaffected  joy. 

Letter  to  Dr.  Bolles. 

"  Maulmein,  Aug,  25,  1830. 
"My  dear  Sir, 

"  After  writing  you  on  the  6th  ult.  ray  symptoms  grad- 
ually grew  worse,  and  my  strength  daily  failed  till  the  20th, 
when  I  called  in  a  physician.  He  advised  the  immediate 
and  total  suspension  of  all  the  severer  duties  of  my  avoca- 
tion, such  as  speaking  or  reading  aloud,  or  intense  study ; 
— put  me  on  the  regular  diet  of  a  consumptive  patient,  and 
gave  me  a  little  medicine,  saying,  though  there  were  no 
hopes  of  an  entire  recovery,  the  medicine  might  help  me ; 
and  if  I  could  be  kept  from  sinking  under  my  complaints, 
till  the  close  of  the  present  rains,  I  might  recover  a  little; 
and  by  removing  to  some  other  climate  to  avoid  the  next 
rains,  might  perhaps  survive  another  year,  &c.  All  this  I 
considered  more  hopeful  than  probable.  Death  seemed 
near,  and  I  closed  my  worldly  concerns  as  fast  and  as  far 
as  strength  would  permit.  I  gave  up  all  labors  for  the 
present,  and  all  plans  for  future  labor.  Two  or  three 
months  I  supposed  would  close  my  earthly  career,  and  usher 
me  into  the  holy  and  blessed  presence  of  my  gracious  God 
and  beloved  Redeemer.  Death  had  no  alarms,  no  terrors. 
My  beloved  family  and  the  perishing  heathen  were  all  that 
made  m.e  in  the  least  degree  unwilling  to  die.  And  even 
these  I  could  resign  into  the  hands  of  a  gracious  and  cove- 
nant-keeping God.     Meanwhile  prayer   was  made  by  the 


REV.      G.     D.     BOA  RDM  AN.  287 

native  Christians  here  and  at  Rangoon,  and  by  others, 
daily  without  ceasing  for  me :  and  God  heard  their  prayers. 
I  soon  began  to  recover  strength,  and  the  violence  of  my 
complaint  abated  by  degrees.  In  a  fortnight,  Brother 
Wade  came  round  from  Rangoon,  to  assume  my  labors  and 
responsibilities.  I  am  now  so  far  restored  to  health  that 
I  sometimes  sit  up  all  day,  and  can  read  and  write  without 
much  fatigue.  But  I  cannot  study,  or  put  forth  any  mental 
effort.  Neither  dare  I  preach,  lest  I  should  induce  a  re- 
turn of  my  complaints.  The  physician  recommends  a  sea 
voyage,  and  has  named  a  return  to  America;  but  I  cannot 
consent  to  the  latter,  except  as  a  last  resort.  Should  I 
continue  convalescent,  I  hope  to  return  to  Tavoy  in  two 
or  three  months,  and  if  any  of  the  expected  missionaries 
destined  to  that  station  should  arrive  soon,  I  could  then 
conduct  them  to  the  field  of  their  labor,  and  be  of  some 
service  to  them  on  their  first  setting  out.  No  less  than 
two,  I  hope,  will  be  destined  to  Tavoy  and  its  neighboring 
villages," 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Boardman  were  now  called  to  drink  a 
second  time  of  the  cup  of  sorrow.  Their  infant  son,  Jud- 
son  Wade,  an  interesting  child  of  eight  months,  after  a 
severe  illness  of  a  few  days,  was  released  by  death.  But 
in  this,  as  in  the  death  of  their  first-born,  they  appear  to 
have  bowed  in  acquiescence  to  the  dispensation.  The  cir- 
cumstances are  so  briefly  stated  in  the  following  communi- 
cation, as  to  leave  it  impressed  upon  the  mind  that,  like 
Aaron,  they  "  held  their  peace." 

To  the  same. 

"  Maulmein,  Nov.  25,  1830. 
"  My  very  dear  Sir, 

"  Through  the  abundant  mercy  of  our  heavenly  Father, 
I  am  yet  alive,  and  my  health  is  so  much  improved,  that  I 
expect  to  embark  in  an  hour  on  board  the  steam  vessel 
Dian?,  with  my  family,  to  resume  the  station  at  Tavoy. 
Our  hearts  have  been  gladdened  this  very  day  of  our  de- 
parture, by  the  intelligence  that  brethren  Kincaid  and  Ma- 
son, with  their  wives,  and  a  printer,  have  arrived  at  Bengal, 
and  may  be  expected  here  daily.     And,  indeed,  so  sanguine 


288 


MEMOIR      OF 


were  we  all,  that,  hearing  the  report  of  a  ship's  arrival  at 
Amherst  this  morning,  probably  from  Bengal,  and  bearing 
the  long  expected  missionaries,  that  our  brethren  Wade 
and  Bennet  have  just  gone  down  to  meet  and  receive  them. 
The  health  of  my  family,  excepting  myself,  is  comfortable; 
but  our  hearts  have  been  pierced  anew  by  the  loss  of  our 
dear  babe,  on  the  8th  of  September.  He  was  eight  months 
old,  and  though  generally  feeble,  was  one  of  the  most  inter- 
esting and  lovely  of  babes.  The  Lord  has  dealt  with  us 
severely,  but  not  unkindly.  He  gave,  and  he  hath  taken 
away,  and  I  hope  we  can  cordially  acquiesce  in  his  ar- 
rangements. Want  of  time  and  health  and  strength  forbids 
me  to  add.  After  arriving  at  Tavoy,  I  hope  to  be  able  to 
give  you  a  more  detailed  account  of  myself  for  the  last 
three  months." 

We  take  the  following  extract  from  a  letter  of  the  same 
date,  addressed  to  his  brother-in-law,  Capt.  A.  Blanchard. 

*'  Maulmein,  Nov.  25,  1830. 
**  My  dear  brother  Blanchard, 

"  Your  letter  from  Liverpool  was  received  the  5th  of  last 
June.  You  have  probably  heard  of  my  long  protracted  ill- 
ness, but  I  have  the  pleasure  to  inform  you,  that,  through  the 
abounding  mercy  of  our  gracious  Lord,  my  health  is  so  far 
restored,  that  I  am  expecting  to  embark  with  my  family  to- 
day, to  resume  my  old  station  at  Tavoy.  Still  I  am  by  no 
means  free  from  consumptive  complaints,  and  probably 
never  shall  be.  At  present,  I  have  hardly  strength  enough 
to  walk  a  mile. 

''  You  will  sympathise  with  us  when  you  learn  that  we 
are  again  left  with  only  one  child,  our  youngest  and  most 
lovely  boy  having  been  removed  from  us  by  death.  He  lies 
interred  at  Maulmein,  and  has  a  neat  little  monument  of 
brick  erected  over  him,  and  a  short  inscription  on  stone  at  his 
head,  all  done  by  the  kindness  and  liberality  of  brother 
Wade,  whose  name,  in  part,  he  bore.  Thus  you  see  the 
Lord  is  severe  in  his  dealings  with  us,  but  not  unkind. 
For  two  years  past,  few  have  been  the  days  in  which  some 
sore  affliction,  sickness,  pain,  trial  or  death,  has  not  been 
pressing  upon  us,  to  drink  up  our  spirits.  But  like  David, 
we  are  constrained  to  say,  '  it  is  good  for  us  that  we  have 
been  afflicted.'  This  I  record  for  a  testimony  of  the  Lord's 
infinite  mercy." 


REV.      G.      D.      B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  289 

The  following  letter  from  Mrs.  Boardman  to  the  Corres- 
ponding Secretary,  details  their  arrival  at  Tavoy,  and  some 
of  the  circumstances  in  which  they  found  the  station,  after 
an  absence  of  seven  months. 

"  Tavoy,  Dec  2,  1830. 

"  My  beloved  Pastor, 

'*  You  will  see  by  the  date  that  we  have  resumed  our  old 
station  at  Tavoy.  We  left  Maulmein  a  week  ago,  and  ar- 
rived here  on  Lord's-day.  Eight  promising  lads,  who  have 
most  of  them  been  in  the  boys'  school  two  years,  came  with 
us.  The  school  consisted  of  twenty-seven  scholars  previous 
to  its  removal  from  this  place,  and  now  we  have  returned, 
those  who  did  not  accompany  us  to  Maulmein  wish  to  en- 
enter  again.  Among  the  boarding  scholars  six  give  us 
good  evidence  of  piety.  They  are  young,  and  will  have 
many  temptations  to  contend  with  when  they  leave  us. 
But  it  is  consoling  to  think,  that  God  will  not  suffer  one  of 
his  little  flock  to  perish. 

"  Moung  Ing,  the  native  preacher,  is  now  with  us,  and 
sits  in  Mr.  Boardman's  zayat  explaining  the  Scriptures  to 
all  who  will  listen.  Moung  Shaw-Bwen,  who  came  with  us 
when  we  first  removed  to  this  place,  is  also  with  us.  His 
wife  has  been  in  our  family  about  a  year  and  a  half.  She 
gives  good  evidence  of  piety,  and  was  baptized  about  two 
months  since.  Ko-thah-byoo,  the  Karen  who  has  been  so 
useful  among  his  countrymen,  is  here,  with  his  wife  and 
infant  child.  He  proposes  setting  out  on  a  journey  to  the 
Karens  to  inform  them  of  our  arrival." 

On  the  8th  of  December,  so  soon  as  the  news  of  his  ar- 
rival at  Tavoy  began  to  be  spread  through  the  Karen  jungle, 
several  of  his  former  visiters  came  again  to  see  him,  loaded 
with  presents.  Two  of  them  requested  baptism,  but  as 
more  were  expected  soon,  their  case  was  deferred  to  a  future 
period.  December  11th,  two  small  companies  came  in 
from  the  jungle.  Among  these  were  several  who  had  been 
baptized,  from  whom  Mr.  Boardman  learned  with  satisfac- 
tion, that  the  native  Christians  were  all  in  health,  and  that 
not  one  of  them  had  fallen  from  his  steadfastness.  Of  those 
who  last  arrived,  three  requested  to  be  baptized, 

25* 


290  MEMOIR    OF 

From  the  Journal. 

"  Dec.  16.  Ko-thah-byoo  has  returned  from  the  Karen 
settlements,  bringing  about  forty  of  his  countrymen  with 
him.  Among  them  were  all  the  disciples,  except  the  two 
who  had  previously  visited  us,  and  a  large  number  who 
wished  to  be  baptized!  How  pleasing  is  our  interview! 
But  I  am  too  feeble  to  describe  it.  We  shall  probably  spend 
the  next  three  or  four  days  in  examining  candidates.  And 
O,  may  the  spirit  of  the  Lord  be  with  us  to  guide  us  in  all 
our  proceedings. 

*'  Dec.  20.  Finished  the  examination,  which  has  lasted 
above  three  whole  days  and  evenings.  Eighteen  Karens, 
five  of  whom  were  females,  have  been  accepted,  and  were  this 
day  baptized  by  our  ordained  brother  Moung  Ing.  One  of 
this  number  is  a  lovely  lad  from  our  school,  the  son  of  the  chief 
native  officer  of  the  place,  who  is  a  Moosoolman ;  and  the 
little  boy  has  much  reason  to  expect  severe  persecution,  and 
perhaps  the  disinherison  of  a  large  estate.  But  he  seems 
prepared  by  the  grace  of  God  to  bear  all.  We  have  long 
had  satisfactory  evidence  of  his  conversion.  In  the  evening 
I  administered  the  Lord's  Supper  to  thirty-seven  persons. 
By  the  good  hand  of  the  Lord  upon  us,  our  church  in  Tavoy 
has  been  nearly  doubled  to-day.  The  season  was  solemn  ; 
but  my  health  forbids  me  to  enter  into  particulars. 

"  Dec.  3L  Since  the  above  date,  several  small  compa- 
nies of  Karens  have  visited  us,  four  or  five  of  whom  wish 
to  be  baptized. 

"  In  the  course  of  the  month,  I  have  distributed  four 
hundred  and  sixty  tracts  and  portions  of  Scripture  in  Bur- 
man,  and  eight  or  ten  portions  of  Scripture  in  Malabar, 
thirty  or  forty  in  Chinese^  besides  a  few  English  books  and 
tracts.  My  health  being  on  the  whole  somewhat  improved 
since  our  arrival  at  Tavoy,  I  feel  some  hope  to  be  able  soon 
to  do  a  little  missionary  work,  if  not  to  teach  and  preach 
daily,  as  I  formerly  did." 

We  here  give  an  extract  of  a  letter  from  Mrs.  Boardman 
to  Mrs.  Sharp  of  Boston.  It  gives  a  pleasing  view  of  the 
success  of  the  Gospel  among  the  Karens. 


REV.    G.    D.    BO  A  RDM  AN.  291 

"  Tavoy,  Dec.  30,  1830. 
*'  My  dear  Mrs.  Sharp, 

"  In  our  domestic  relation,  the  hand  of  the  Lord  has 
been  heavy  upon  us.  About  a  year  and  a  half  ago,  we  lost 
our  eldest  child,  a  lovely  daughter,  two  years  and  six  months 
old.  Four  months  since,  we  buried  our  youngest,  a  sweet 
little  boy  of  eight  months  and  a  half.  Our  only  remain- 
ing child  is  now  two  years  old.  He  bears  his  father's 
name,  and  is  a  source  of  much  comfort  to  us.  You  have 
ere  this,  heard  of  Mr.  Boardman's  declining  state  of  health. 
He  has  been  unable  to  preach  the  last  five  months,  and  my 
sad  heart  sinks  within  me,  at  the  desolate  prospect  before 
me. 

*'  In  our  missionary  work  we  have  much  to  call  forth  our 
gratitude.  God  is  displaying  his  power  and  grace  among 
the  poor  Karens  in  a  most  wonderful  manner.  Since  our 
return  from  Maulmein,  we  have  had  several  companies  out 
to  hear  the  Gospel.  At  one  time,  upwards  of  forty  came, 
and  stayed  four  days,  listening  every  day  to  the  doctrines 
of  the  cross,  with  an  attention  and  solemnity  that  would 
have  done  credit  to  a  Christian  congregation.  We  have 
seen  all  who  were  baptized  previously  to  our  visit  to  Maul- 
mein, and  as  far  as  we  can  learn,  they  have  conducted 
themselves  worthy  the  followers  of  Jesus.  Perhaps  you  re- 
collect a  chieftain  mentioned  in  a  letter  from  Mr.  Boardman 
to  your  husband  more  than  two  years  ago.  He  came  at 
first  with  the  sorcerer,  who  was  in  possession  of  the  deified 
book,  and  not  long  after  professed  a  firm  belief  in  the  doc- 
trines of  the  cross,  and  requested  baptism.  Having  waited 
a  suitable  time,  and  given  us  good  evidence  of  his  piety,  he 
was  baptized,  and  not  long  after  another  respectable  man 
among  them,  named  Moung  Kyah,  and  his  aged  father-in- 
law,  followed  his  example.  Their  manner  of  life  since  has 
been  such  as  to  remind  us  forcibly  of  the  apostles  and 
primitive  Christians.  The  chieftain's  name  is  Moung  So. 
He  and  Moung  Kyah  take  such  portions  of  Scripture 
as  we  have  been  able  to  give  them,  and  go  from  house  to 
house,  and  from  village  to  village,  expounding  the  word, 
exhorting  the  people,  and  uniting  with  their  exhortations 
frequent  and  fervent  prayers.  And  God  has  blessed  their 
labors.  Three  brothers  of  Moung  Kyah,  two  brothers  and 
a  sister  of  Moung  So,  and  several  of  their  more  distant  rel- 


292  MEMOIR     OF 

atives  have  been  baptized.  Both  of  their  wives  have  large 
families  of  young  children,  so  that  they  have  never  been 
able  to  come  to  town,  as  it  is  three  days'  journey,  over 
mountains  and  through  deserts.  But  from  what  I  learn  of 
them,  they  are  both  in  a  hopeful  way.  They  unite  with  their 
husbands  in  family  prayers,  and  go  to  the  house  of  worship 
on  Lord's-days.  Yes,  my  dear  friend,  the  voice  of  prayer 
and  praise  rises  sweetly  from  the  dwellers  on  the  desolate 
mountains  of  Tavoy,  and  I  doubt  not  is  as  acceptable  to  God, 
as  the  incense  offered  in  the  churches  of  dear  New  En- 
gland. Within  the  last  year,  twenty-six  have  been  baptized, 
making  in  all  thirty-one,  not  including  Ko-thah-byoo.  Last 
Lord's-day  week,  nineteen  were  baptized,  eighteen  of  them 
Karens,  and  one  of  them  an  interesting  youth,  who  has 
been  in  the  school  about  a  year.  He  is  the  second  son  of 
Mahommed  Lafet,  or  as  the  Burmans  call  him,  Moung- 
thar-apee.  The  youth  is  unusually  amiable  and  modest, 
but  religion  has  made  him  meek  and  lowly.  It  was  indeed 
an  interesting  sight  to  behold  the  noble  little  boy  going  to 
be  baptized  with  a  company  of  ignorant  Karens,  who  would 
be  spurned  from  his  father's  door.  The  name  of  the  youth 
is  Moung  Shwa. 

"  Mr.  Boardman  unites  with  me  in  kindest  Christian 
love.     O  pray  for  us  in  our  afflictions." 


RKV.      e.      D,      BOAR  DM  AN.  293 


CHAPTER   XX. 

Mr.  Boardman's  last  letter  to  his  relatives  in  America — Mr.  and  Mrs, 
Mason  join  the  mission — Mr.  Boardman  dies,  amid  the  mountains 
of  Tavoy. 

On  the  1st  of  January,  1831,  Mr.  Boardman  made  the 
following  entry  in  his  journal : 

"  This  year  opens  with  the  prospect  that  one  or  two  mis- 
sionaries will  join  us  at  this  station, — that  several  Karens 
will  soon  be  added  to  the  thirty-three  already  baptized, — 
that  the  boys'  school  will  have  considerable  increase  of 
numbers.  But  there  are  no  animating  prospects  in  relation 
to  the  poor  people  of  this  city.  Last  year  opened  on  a  most 
severe  and  dangerous  illness  of  my  beloved  partner  ;  this 
year  she  is  healthful,  and  I  am  the  invalid,  travelling,  per- 
haps with  hasty  steps,  to  my  long  home.  My  health  and 
life,  and  those  of  my  family  and  friends,  I  commit  to  our 
gracious  God  for  the  ensuing  year,  praying  that  he  will 
dispose  of  us  all  as  shall  most  promote  his  glory  and  the 
good  of  our  souls." 

This  is  the  last  record,  made  with  his  own  hand,  which 
has  reached  us.  His  lingering  and  painful  disease  was 
now  advancing  to  its  fatal  termination,  with  a  rapidity  which 
promised  a  speedy  release  from  his  sufferings.  It  is  to  be 
regretted  that  no  account  has  been  transmitted  to  us 
of  the  state  of  his  religious  feeling  from  this  time  till  with- 
in a  few  days  of  his  death.  The  entire  devotedness  of  his 
little  remaining  strength  to  the  benefit  of  the  heathen  was 
unquestionably  the  cause  of  this  omission.  From  what  we 
have  already  seen  of  him,  and  from  what  we  have  learned 
of  the  particular  state  of  his  mind  in  immediate  prospect  of 
death,  we  feel  assured  that  he  looked  forward  to  that  event 
as  the  termination  of  his  toils  and  sufferings,  and  the  means 
of  introducing  him  into  the  joy  of  his  Lord. 

The  subjoined  farewell,  addressed  to  his  relatives  in 
America,  written  while  at  Maulmein,  as  it  contained  noth- 


294  MEMOIR     OF 

ing  which  had  special  reference  to  the  state  of  the  mission, 
has  been  reserved  for  this  place. 

"  Maulmein,  Sept.  27,  1830. 
**  My  very  dear  Parents,  Brothers  and  Sisters, 

*'  Laboring  as  I  am  under  a  long  protracted  disease, 
which,  though  sometimes  slow  in  its  progress,  is  most  surely 
fatal  in  its  termination,  I  feel  strongly  impelled  by  my  af- 
fection for  you,  to  write  you  while  I  have  strength  remain- 
ing, and  to  inform  you  of  my  general  situation,  and  my 
feelings  in  prospect  of  death.  Although  this  may  not  be 
my  last,  yet  it  is  designed  as  a  kind  of  farewell  letter.  I  ad- 
dress it  to  you  all  collectively,  because  I  have  not  time  and 
strength  to  write  you  separately.  You  will  have  anticipa- 
ted that  my  complaint  is  consumption.  I  thank  God,  I  have 
it  in  its  mildest  forms.  No  pain  in  either  side,  or  the  chest, 
no  very  violent  coughing,  no  raising  of  blood,  no  palpitation 
of  the  heart.  A  hectic  fever,  which  sometimes  occurs  only 
once  in  three  or  four  days,  sometimes  once  a  day,  and  con- 
tinues from  noon  till  near  midnight,  a  continual  cough,  a 
constant  diarrhoea,  and  a  profuse  sweating,  particularly  in 
the  morning  before  rising,  and  generally,  whenever  the 
fever  subsides,  these  are  the  principal  symptoms.  Of  course 
my  flesh  and  strength  are  very  much  wasted,  and  my  appe- 
tite has  sometimes  almost  failed  me.  Other  circumstances 
of  peculiar  mercy  call  for  most  devout  and  humble  gratitude 
to  the  Father  of  lights.  I  have  a  kind  and  skilful  physi- 
cian, who  prescribes  for  me  and  furnishes  me  medicine  in 
the  most  obliging  manner.  There  are  some  other  kind 
friends,  besides  the  missionaries,  who  seem  to  take  pleasure 
in  showing  me  favors.  But  most  of  all  for  outward  com- 
forts, I  have  my  beloved  wife,  whose  most  untiring  assi- 
duity has  mitigated  many  of  my  pains,  and  who  is  ever 
prompt  to  render  all  the  services  that  the  purest  aff*ection 
can  dictate,  or  the  greatest  sufferings  require.  Besides 
this,  I  have  no  weighty  cares,  the  whole  burden  of  man- 
aging the  station  having  been  assumed  by  one  of  my  senior 
brethren.  It  deserves  to  be  mentioned  in  this  connexion, 
that  my  dear  wife  has  not  been  so  free  from  missionary 
and  family  cares,  or  from  attacks  of  illness,  as  during  the 
last  three  months,  while  I  have  most  needed  her  kind  and 
soothing  attentions.  'Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul,  and  all 
that  it  is  within  me,  bless  his  holy  name.' 


REV.      G.      D.     B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  295 

"  As  to  the  state  of  my  mind,  I  cannot  say,  as  some 
have  said,  that  I  am  filled  with  comfort  and  transport ; 
indeed,  my  religious  joys  and  comforts  are  not  so  great  as 
they  have  often  been,  and  I  have  much  cause  to  lament 
over  my  great  insensibility.  Of  late  I  have  had  a  little 
quickening,  especially  in  prayer.  I  am  not  of  the  opinion, 
that  we  are  justified  in  omitting  or  neglecting  prayer,  or 
any  other  religious  duty,  because  we  do  not  derive  from 
the  performance  so  much  enjoyment  as  we  could  wish.  I 
think  God  often  grants  us  some  of  his  richest  blessings  in 
answer  to  persevering  prayer  in  times  of  darkness  and  dis- 
couragement. Accordingly,  I  have  struggled  on  for 
months  through  not  a  few  trials,  and  I  begin  to  hope 
that  the  clouds  which  have  so  long  veiled  my  sky  are 
a  little  cleared  away.  In  prayer,  I  feel  a  greater  near- 
ness to  God  than  I  did,  and  sometimes  seem  almost  to  see 
him  face  to  face,  to  order  my  speech  before  him,  and  to 
plead  with  him  as  a  man  pleadeth  with  his  friend.  A 
deeper  sense  of  the  realities  of  religion,  and  of  comfort  in 
those  realities,  is  the  consequence.  So  that  on  the  whole, 
I  may  say,  I  am  not  so  happy  as  some,  nor  yet  so  unhappy 
as  many  in  the  view  of  death.  And  I  can  truly  add,  that 
at  no  part  of  my  sickness  has  death  possessed  any  terror 
or  alarm  for  me.  The  general  conviction  I  have,  that 
God,  of  his  matchless  grace,  has  adopted  me  into  his  fam- 
ily and  given  me  a  title  to  an  incorruptible  inheritance  in 
heaven,  has  supported  me  hitherto,  and  the  expectation, 
that  as  soon  as  I  am  dismissed  from  my  Master's  service 
on  earth,  I  shall  be  permitted  to  resume  it  in  heaven,  has 
made  death  seem  rather  pleasant  than  otherwise.  Free- 
dom from  sin  and  pollution,  (my  great  burden  here,)  and 
nearness  to  my  God  and  Redeemer,  are  ideas  that  fill  my 
bosom  with  joy.  I  often  wonder  that  I  should  be  willing 
to  be  detained  another  day  or  hour  in  these  low,  sultry 
plains,  when  by  passing  the  narrow,  but  gloomy  stream  of 
death,  my  weary  fefet  would  rest  on  the  heavenly  shore, 
and  my  soul  be  set  at  liberty  from  the  bondage  of  sin,  far 
beyond  the  reach  of  temptation,  to  exult  for  evermore  in 
its  nearness  and  likeness  to  its  blessed  Saviour. 

"  As  to  my  hope  and  my  confidence  of  acceptance  with 
God,  if  any  man  has  cause  to  renounce  all  his  own  right- 
eousness, his  prayersj  his  tears,  his  self-denial,  his  laborsi 


296  MEMOIR    or 

for  Christ  and  the  Gospel,  and  in  fact  all  that  he  is,  or  has, 
or  has  done,  or  will  do,  or  can  do,  and  to  trust  entirely 
and  solely,  and  without  conditions  to  grace,  sovereign 
grace,  flowing  through  an  atoning  Saviour,  I  am  that  man. 
Grace,  sovereign  grace,  is  my  only  confidence.  A  per- 
fectly right  action,  with  perfectly  right  motives,  I  never 
performed,  and  never  shall  perform,  till  freed  from  this 
body  of  sin.  I  cannot  even  ask  aright  for  pardoning, 
quickening,  or  sanctifying  grace.  Never  did  I  feel  so 
deeply  as  I  have  of  late,  that  I  must  lie  at  the  door  of  sov- 
ereign mercy,  and  depend  entirely  on  that  wondrous  love, 
which  from  eternity  wrought  in  the  bowels  of  divine  com- 
passion, and,  in  due  time,  was  manifested  in  the  sufferings 
of  God's  incarnate  Son.  *  An  unprofitable  servant,'  is  the 
most  appropriate  epitaph  for  my  tomb-stone.  True,  I  have 
labored  a  few  years  for  the  spread  of  the  Gospel  in  this 
heathen  land.  I  have  undergone  some  hardships  and  dan- 
gers, and  have  foregone  the  privilege  of  living  near  my 
friends  and  in  a  Christian  country  ;  but  even  supposing  1 
had  done  all  this  with  the  purest  and  best  of  motives  i» 
every  respect  and  in  every  instance,  and  supposing  my 
few  years  had  been  the  whole  period  of  my  life,  what  a 
trifle,  what  a  mere  atom  this,  in  comparison  with  the  ten 
thousand  talents  I  owe  to  sovereign  mercy.  But,  alas  I 
I  have  to  mourn,  that  two  thirds  of  my  life  were  spent  in 
sin,  and  that  the  remaining  third  has  been  so  much  cut  up 
and  divided  between  serving  God  and  myself  In  think- 
ing on  the  probability  of  dying  within  a  few  months,  but 
two  or  three  things  occasion  me  any  considerable  unwil- 
lingness to  meet  the  solemn  event.  One  is,  the  sore  afflic- 
tion I  know  it  will  occasion  my  dear  family,  especially  my 
fond,  too  fond  wife.  Her  heart  will  be  well  nigh  riven. 
But  I  must  leave  her  with  Him  who  is  anointed  to  heal  the 
broken  hearted,  and  to  bind  up  their  wounds.  My  dear 
little  son  is  still  too  young  to  remember  me  long,  or  to 
realize  his  loss.  I  have  prayed  for  him  many  times,  and 
pan  leave  him  in  my  heavenly  Father's  hands.  Another 
occasion  of  my  being  sometimes  reluctant  to  die  so  soon, 
is  the  perishing  state  of  the  people  around  me.  I  have 
been  studying  now  almost  fifteen  years,  during  the  last 
ten  of  which,  I  have  studied  with  more  or  less  reference 
to  being  useful  among  the  heathen.     And  now,  if  just  as 


REV.      G.     D.      B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  297 

I  am  beginning  to  be  qualified  to  labor  a  little  among 
them,  my  days  are  cut  short,  much  of  my  study  and 
preparation  seems  to  be  in  vain.  But  I  chide  myself  for 
thinking  or  saying  so.  If  I  had  done  no  good  whatever 
here  in  Burmah,  I  ought  to  submit  and  be  still  under 
the  recollection,  that  God's  ways  are  not  as  our  ways,  nor 
his  thoughts  as  our  thoughts,  and  that  he  giveth  no  ac- 
count of  his  matters.  But  1  trust  God  has  made  me  of 
some  service  to  a  few  poor  benighted  souls,  especially 
among  the  Karens,  who  shall  be  my  glory  and  joy  in  the 
day  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  I  know  too,  that  God,  if  he  see 
fit,  can  accomplish  his  designs  of  mercy  respecting  these 
heathen  without  my  services.  He  can  raise  up  others,  or 
he  can  work  by  his  Spirit,  without  our  aid." 

The  seeming  abruptness  with  which  this  letter  closes, 
may,  probably,  be  accounted  for  by  the  physical  debility  to 
which  he  had  been  reduced  by  wasting  disease.  We  feel 
that  it  is  closed  too  soon — that  but  a  part  of  his  filial  and 
fraternal  feelings  has  been  expressed — and  that  the  finish 
of  the  last  adieu,  in  hope  of  a  speedy  and  glorious 
re-union  in  heaven,  is  most  desirable.  Perhaps,  how- 
ever, this  was  a  point  on  which  he  dared  not  venture. 
We  have  seen  that  his  natural  feelings  were  exquisitely 
tender.  His  affection  for  his  friends  was  strong  and  deep, 
and  he  felt  their  sorrows  as  though  they  were  his  own. 
Aware,  therefore,  of  the  wounds  which  such  a  farewell 
would  inflict,  both  in  his  own  bosom  and  in  those  of  his 
friends,  he  might  choose  to  omit  it.  But  there  is  often  a 
pleasure  in  such  pains,  which  we  feel  unwilling  to  forego. 

The  wide  and  effectual  door  which  Providence  had 
opened  for  the  prosecution  of  missionary  efforts,  both  ia 
the  British  Provinces  and  in  Burmah  Proper,  had  encout* 
aged  the  Board  of  Missions  to  send  help  to  the  little  bktid 
of  laborers,  who  were  "  faint,  yet  pursuing."  MessfS. 
Eugenio  Kincaid  and  Francis  Mason,  with  their  wived, 
sailed  from  Boston,  May  24th,  1830,  and  arrived  at  Maul- 
mein  the  28th  of  November  following.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Mason  had  received  instructions  from  the  Board,  directing 
them,  as  soon  as  convenient  after  reaching  Burmah,  to 
repair  to  the  station  at  Tavoy,  and  assist  Mr.  Boardman 
in  the  labors  under  which  he  was  now  rapidly  sinkifig. 


298  MEMOIR      OF 

They  arrived  at  Tavoy  Jan.  23d,  1831.  But  it  was  only 
in  time  to  accompany  our  lamented  missionary  in  his  last 
tour  among  his  Karens,  and  to  witness  his  triumphant 
death. 

The  following  letter,  addressed  by  Mr.  Mason  to 
Dr.  Bolles,  contains  the  first  intelligence  of  this  pain- 
ful event. 

''  Tavoy,  Feb.  12,  1831, 
''Dear  Sir, 

"  Having  an  opportunity  to  send  to  Mftulmein  imme- 
diately, I  sit  down  to  communicate  the  melancholy  intelli- 
gence that  brother  Boardman  is  no  more.  He  died  yester- 
day, about  noon,  ten  or  twelve  miles  from  this  place,  on  his 
return  from  the  Karen  jungle,  and  was  buried  here  on  the 
mission  premises,  this  morning  at  seven  o'clock. 

"  You  are  perhaps  aware  that  when  he  left  Tavoy  last 
April,  he  promised  the  Karens  that,  if  possible,  he  would 
return  and  pay  them  another  visit  at  their  villages.  Soon 
after  his  return  here,  in  December,  the  baptized  Karens 
were  in  to  see  him,  with  many  others  applying  for  baptism  ; 
requesting  him  to  make  them  his  promised  visit,  and  stating 
that  there  were  many  families  in  the  village  who  wished 
for  baptism,  but  were  unable  to  come  to  Tavoy. 

"At  my  arrival,  last  month,  I  found  that  twenty-two 
Karens  had  been  baptized,  and  brother  Boardman  prepar- 
ing to  go  into  the  jungle  to  examine  others  for  this  ordi- 
nance. He  told  me  the  Karens  were  building  him  a  zayat 
near  the  foot  of  the  mountain,  which  he  crossed  two  years 
ago,  and  were  coming  in  to  carry  him  out  there.  When 
he  met  me  oh  the  wharf,  I  clearly  saw  the  characters  of 
death  in  his  countenance.  He  was  unable  to  walk  to  meet 
me,  yet  unwilling  to  show  me  anything  but  the  kindest 
attention,  he  had  himself  brought  in  a  chair  to  the  jetty,  to 
welcome  me  on  my  landing.  Though  I  looked  upon  him 
as  a  dying  man,  yet  as  I  saw  his  heart  was  set  on  visiting 
his  Karens,  and  as  the  physician  not  only  approved  but 
even  encouraged  the  journey,  I  did  not  advise  against  his 
going  Indeed  I  felt  unwilling  to  deprive  him  of  the  priv- 
ilege of  exhibiting  so  fine  an  illustration  of  the  '  ruling  pas- 
gion  strong  in  death.'     Accordingly  we  proposed  to  start 


REV.    G.    D.    BOARD  MAN.  299 

on  the  thirty-first  of  last  month,  the  Karens  having  come 
in  two  days  previous. 

"  It  was  not  contemplated,  at  first,  that  Mrs.  Boardraan 
should  accompany  us ;  but  on  the  morning  of  our  departure, 
she  felt  unwilling  to  be  absent  from  him  without  any  one 
to  perform  those  kind  offices  which  his  situation  required, 
and  which  no  one  can  perform  like  a  wife.  We  therefore 
all  started  together  in  the  afternoon,  leaving  the  mission 
premises  under  the  guard  of  a  couple  of  sepoys  with  which 
the  military  commander  here  readily  furnished  us.  Brother 
Boardman  was  carried  on  a  cot-bed  all  the  way,  except 
when  the  path  round  a  precipitous  hill  was  too  narrow  for 
two  to  walk  abreast,  and  arrived  at  the  place  of  our  destina- 
tion on  the  evening  of  the  third  day,  without  any  particular 
exhaustion.  During  our  stay,  however,  he  so  evidently 
lost  strength,  that  Mrs.  Boardman  on  one  occasion  advised 
him  to  return.  He  replied  with  more  than  common  ani- 
mation, 'The  cause  of  God  is  of  more  importance  than  my 
health,  and  if  I  return  now,  our  whole  object  will  be  de- 
feated.    I  want  to  see  the  work  of  the  Lord  go  on. 

Last  Wednesday  morning,  however,  it  became  so  ap- 
parent that  he  could  not  live  long,  that  we  deemed  it 
expedient  to  return  without  delay ;  and  on  condition 
we  completed  the  examination  of  the  females  and  of  the 
old  men  that  day,  and  baptize  in  the  evening,  he  con- 
sented to  return  on  the  day  following.  Accordingly  a  little 
before  sunset  he  was  carried  out  in  his  bed  to  the  water 
side,  where,  lifting  his  languid  head  to  gaze  on  the  gratify- 
ing scene,  I  had  the  pleasure  of  baptizing  in  his  presence, 
thirty-four  individuals,  who  gave  satisfactory  evidence  to 
all,  that  they  had  passed  from  death  unto  life.  After  this, 
he  seemed  to  feel  that  his  work  was  done ;  he  had  said  in 
the  course  of  the  day,  that  if  he  could  live  to  see  this  in- 
gathering, he  could  in  special  mercy  say,  Lord,  now  lettest 
thou  thy  servant  depart  in  peace,  for  mine  eyes  have  seen 
thy  salvation. 

"  On  Thursday  morning  we  started  on  our  return ;  when 
we  arrived  at  the  first  house,  its  inmates  refused  us  admit- 
tance. With  some  difficulty  we  got  him  into  a  covered 
corner  of  the  verandah  in  a  very  exhausted  state.  Through 
the  assiduous  attention,  however,  of  Mrs.  Boardman,  he 
appeared  to  revive,  and  he  did  not  seem  materially  differ- 


30Q  MEMOIR     OF 

ent  on  the  succeeding  morning  from  what  he  had  been  for 
several  days.  Still  it  was  evident  that  the  close  of  his 
earthly  existence  was  rapidly  approaching,  and  we  con- 
cluded, with  his  approbation,  to  take  him  in  a  boat  down  a 
stream  that  was  near,  and  which  passes  within  three  or 
four  miles  of  Tavoy.  He  was  carried  out  of  the  house,  or 
rather  from  the  house,  by  the  Karens,  who  put  him  on 
board  the  boat,  and  Mrs.  Boardman  and  myself  followed. 
But  on  turning  to  see  if  he  wanted  anything,  we  found  his 
countenance  fixed  in  death,  and  it  were  difficult  to  deter- 
mine whether  he  breathed  or  not.  Thus  did  this  inde- 
fatigable missionary  die,  as  every  missionary  would  wish  to 
die,  about  his  Master's  business,  and  surrounded  by  those 
in  whose  conversion  from  heathenism  he  had  been  instru- 
mental. 

"  Alas !  my  brother,  I  have  lost  a  friend  of  whom  I  had 
just  seen  enough  to  love.  But  what  is  my  loss  compared 
with  that  of  his  widowed  companion  ?  You  who  know 
something  of  the  affection  existing  between  them,  may 
form  some  faint  conception  of  her  feelings.  He  was  re- 
spected as  well  as  loved  by  all  who  knew  him,  and  his 
funeral  this  morning  was  attended  by  all  the  European 
gentlemen  and  officers  of  the  station." 

The  following  letter  is  from  Mrs.  Boardman  to  her  hus- 
band's parents.  It  furnishes  a  most  afflicting  detail  of  the 
circumstances  of  his  death. 

"  Tavoy,  March  7,  1831, 
"  My  beloved  Parents, 

"  With  a  heart  glowing  with  joy,  and  at  the  same  time 
rent  with  anguish  unutterable,  I  take  my  pen  to  address 
you.  You  too  will  rejoice  when  you  hear  what  God  has 
wrought  through  the  instrumentality  of  your  beloved  son. 
Yes,  you  will  bless  God  that  you  were  enabled  to  devote 
him  to  his  blessed  service  among  the  heathen,  when  I  tell 
you  that  within  the  last  two  months,  fifty-seven  have  been 
baptized,  all  Karens,  excepting  one,  a  little  boy  of  the 
school  and  son  of  the  native  governor.  Twenty-three  were 
baptized  in  this  city  by  Moung  Jng,  and  thirty-four  in  their 
native  wilderness  by  Mr.  Mason. 

"  Mr.  Mason  arrived  Jan.  23d,  and  on  the  31st,  he,  with 


REV.    G.    D.    BOARDMAN.  301 

Mr.  Boardman,  myself  and  George,  set  out  on  a  longprom- 
ised  tour  among  the  Karens.  Mr.  Boardman  was  very 
feeble,  but  we  hoped  the  change  of  air  and  scenery  would 
be  beneficial.  A  company  of  Karens  had  come  to  convey 
us  out,  Mr.  Boardman  on  his  bed,  and  me  in  a  chair.  We 
reached  the  place  on  the  third  day,  and  found  they  had 
erected  a  bamboo  chapel  on  a  beautiful  stream  at  the  base 
of  a  range  of  mountains.  The  place  was  central,  and 
nearly  one  hundred  persons  had  assembled,  more  than  half 
of  them  applicants  for  baptism.  O  it  was  a  sight  calculated 
to  call  forth  the  liveliest  joy  of  which  human  nature  is  sus- 
ceptible, and  made  me  for  a  moment  forget  my  bitter  griefs 
— a  sight  far  surpassing  all  I  had  ever  anticipated,  even  in 
my  most  sanguine  hours.  The  Karens  cooked,  ate  and 
slept  on  the  ground,  by  the  river  side,  with  no  other  shelter 
than  the  trees  of  the  forest.  Three  years  ago  they  were 
sunk  in  the  lowest  depths  of  ignorance  and  superstition. 
Now  the  glad  tidings  of  mercy  had  reached  them,  and  they 
were  willing  to  live  in  the  open  air,  away  from  their  homes, 
for  the  sake  of  enjoying  the  privileges  of  the  Gospel. 

"  My  dear  husband  had  borne  the  journey  better  than 
we  had  feared,  though  he  suffered  from  exhaustion  and 
pain  in  his  side,  which,  however,  was  much  relieved  by 
a  little  attention.  His  spirits  were  unusually  good,  and 
we  fondly  hoped  that  a  few  days'  residence  in  that  delight- 
ful airy  spot,  surrounded  by  his  loved  Karens,  would  recruit 
and  invigorate  his  weakened  frame.  But  I  soon  perceived 
he  was  failing,  and  tenderly  urged  his  return  to  town, 
where  he  could  enjoy  the  quietness  of  home,  and  the  bene- 
fit of  medical  advice.  But  he  repelled  the  thought  at  once, 
saying  he  confidently  expected  improvement  from  the 
change,  and  that  the  disappointment  would  be  worse  for 
him  than  staying.  'And  even,'  added  he,  'should  my 
poor  unprofitable  life  be  somewhat  shortened  by  staying, 
ought  I,  on  that  account  merely,  to  leave  this  interesting 
field  ?  Should  I  not  rather  stay  and  assist  in  gathering  in 
these  dear  scattered  lambs  of  the  fold?  You  know,  Sarah, 
that  coming  on  a  foreign  mission  involves  the  probability 
of  a  shorter  life,  than  staying  in  one's  native  country.  And 
yet  obedience  to  our  Lord,  and  compassion  for  the  perish- 
ing heathen,  induced  us  to  make  this  sacrifice.  And  have 
we  ever  repented  that  we  came?  No  ;  I  trust  we  can  both 
26* 


802  MEMOIR     OF 

say  that  we  bless  God  that  he  has  brought  us  to  Burmah, 
that  he  directed  our  footsteps  to  Tavoy,  and  even  that  he 
has  led  us  out  here  now.  You  already  know  my  love,'  he 
continued,  with  a  look  of  tenderness  never  to  be  forgotten, 

*  that  1  cannot  live  long,  I  must  sink  under  this  disease  ; 
and  should  we  go  home  now,  the  all  important  business 
which  brought  us  out  must  be  given  up,  and  I  might  linger 
out  a  few  days  of  suffering,  stung  by  the  reflection,  that  I 
had  preferred  a  few  idle  days,  to  my  Master's  service. 
Don't  therefore  ask  me  to  go,  till  these  poor  Karens  have 
been  baptized.'  I  saw  he  was  right,  but  my  feelings  re- 
volted. Nothing  seemed  so  valuable  as  his  life,  and  I  felt 
that  I  would  make  any  sacrifice  to  prolong  it,  though  it 
were  but  for  one  hour.  Still  a  desire  to  gratify  him,  if  no 
higher  motive,  made  me  silent,  though  my  heart  ached  to 
see  him  so  ill  in  such,  a  wretched  place,  deprived  of  many 
of  the  comforts  of  life,  to  say  nothing  of  the  indulgencies 
desirable  in  sickness. 

•'  The  chapel  was  large,  but  open  on  all  sides,  excepting 
a  small  place  built  up  for  Mr.  Mason,  and  a  room  about 
five  feet  wide  and  ten  feet  long,  for  the  accommodation  of 
Mr.  Boardman  and  myself  with  our  little  boy.  The  roof 
was  so  low  that  I  could  not  stand  upright ;  and  it  was  but 
poorly  enclosed,  so  that  he  was  exposed  to  the  burning  rays 
of  the  sun  by  day,  and  to  the  cold  winds  and  damp  fog  by 
night.     But  his  mind  was  happy,  and  he  would  often  say, 

*  If  I  live  to  see  this  one  ingathering,  I  may  well  ex- 
claim with  happy  Simeon,  Lord,  now  lettest  thou  thy  ser- 
vant de]>art  in  peace  according  to  thy  word,  for  mine 
eyes  have  seen  thy  salvation.  How  many  ministers  ha^e 
wished  they  might  die  in  their  pulpits ;  and  would  not 
dying  in  a  spot  like  this  be  even  more  blessed  than  dying 
in  a  pulpit  at  home  ?     I  feel  that  it  would.' 

"  Nor  was  it  merely  the  pleasing  state  of  things  around 
him  that  filled  his  mind  with  comfort.  He  would  some- 
times dwell  on  the  infinite  compassion  of  God,  and  his  own 
unworthiness,  till  his  strength  was  quite  exhausted  ;  and 
though  he  told  Mr.  Mason  that  he  had  not  the  rapture 
which  he  had  sometimes  enjoyed,  yet  his  mind  was  calm 
and  peaceful ;  and  it  was  plainly  perceptible,  that  earthly 
passions  had  died  away,  and  that  he  was  enjoying  sweet 
foretastes  of  that  rest  into  which  he  was  so  soon  to  enter. 


REV.      G.      D.      B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  303 

He  would  often  say  to  me,  '  My  meditations  are  very  sweet, 
though  my  mind  seems  as  much  weakened  as  my  body.  I 
have  not  had  that  liveliness  of  feeling  which  I  have  some- 
times enjoyed,  owing  to  my  great  weakness,  but  I  shall 
soon  be  released  from  these  shackles,  and  be  where  I  can 
praise  God  continually,  without  weariness.  My  thoughts 
delight  to  dwell  on  these  words,  There  is  no  night  there.' 

"  I  felt  that  the  time  of  separation  was  fast  approaching, 
and  said  to  him,  '  My  dear,  I  have  one  request  to  make  ; 
it  is,  that  you  would  pray  much  for  George  during  your  few 
remaining  days  ;  I  shall  soon  be  left  alone,  almost  the  only 
one  on  earth  to  pray  for  him,  and  I  have  great  confidence 
in  your  dying  prayers.'  He  looked  earnestly  at  the  little 
boy,  and  said,  '  I  will  try  to  pray  for  him,  but  I  trust  very 
many  prayers  will  ascend  for  the  dear  child  from  our  friends 
at  home,  who  will  be  induced  to  supplicate  the  more  earn- 
estly for  him,  when  they  hear  that  he  is  left  fatherless  in  a 
heathen  land.' 

"  On  Wednesday,  while  looking  in  the  glass,  he  seemed 
at  once  to  see  symptoms  of  his  approaching  dissolution,  and 
said  without  emotion,  '  I  have  altered  greatly — I  am  sink- 
ing into  the  grave  very  fast — ^just  on  the  verge.'  Mr.  Ma- 
son said  to  him,  '  Is  there  nothing  we  can  do  for  you  ?  Had 
we  not  better  call  the  physician  1  Or  shall  we  try  to  remove 
you  into  town  immediately?'  After  a  few  moments'  deliber- 
ation, it  was  concluded  to  defer  the  baptism  of  the  male 
applicants,  and  set  out  for  home  early  the  next  morning. 
Nearly  all  the  female  candidates  had  been  examined,  and 
as  it  is  difRcult  for  them  to  come  to  town,  it  was  thought 
best  that  Mr.  Mason  should  baptize  them  in  the  evening. 
We  knelt  down,  and  Mr.  Mason  having  prayed  for  a  bless- 
ing on  the  decision,  with  sorrowful  hearts  we  sat  down  to 
breakfast. 

"  While  we  were  at  the  table,  my  beloved  husband  said, 
'  I  shall  soon  be  thrown  away  for  this  world  ;  but  I  hope 
the  Lord  Jesus  will  take  me  up.  That  merciful  Being  who 
is  represented  as  passing  by,  and  having  compassion  on  the 
poor  cast-out  infant,  will  not  suffer  me  to  perish.  O,  I 
have  no  hope  but  in  the  wonderful,  condescending,  infinite 
mercy  of  God  through  his  dear  Son.  I  cast  my  poor  per- 
ishing soul,  loaded  with  sin  as  it  is,  upon  his  compassionate 
arms,  assured  that  all  will  be  forever  safe.'     On  seeing  my 


304  MEMOIR     OP 

tears,  he  said, '  Are  you  not  reconciled  to  the  will  of  God,  my 
love  V  When  I  told  him  I  hoped  I  did  not  feel  unreconciled, 
he  continued,  '  I  have  long  ago,  and  many  times,  committed 
you  and  our  little  one  into  the  hands  of  our  covenant  God. 
He  is  the  husband  of  the  widow  and  the  father  of  the 
fatherless.  Leave  thy  fatherless  children,  I  will  preserve 
them  alive;  and  let  thy  ividows  trust  in  me,  saith  the  Lord. 
He  will  be  your  stay  and  support  when  I  am  gone.  The 
separation  will  be  but  short.  O  how  happy  I  shall  be  to 
welcome  you  to  heaven.'  He  then  addressed  Mr.  Mason 
as  follows,  'Brother,  I  am  heartily  rejoiced,  and  bless  God 
that  you  have  arrived,  and  especially  am  I  gratified,  that 
■you  are  so  much  interested  for  the  poor  Karens.  You  will, 
I  am  assured,  watch  over  them,  and  take  care  of  them ; 
and  if  some  of  them  turn  back,  you  will  still  care  for  them. 
As  to  my  dear  wife  and  child,  I  know  you  will  do  all  in 
your  power  to  make  them  comfortable.  Mrs.  B.  will  prob- 
ably spend  the  ensuing  rain  in  Tavoy.  She  will  be  happy 
with  you  and  Mrs.  Mason  ;  that  is,  as  happy  as  she  can  be 
in  her  state  of  loneliness.  She  will  mourn  for  me,  and  a 
widow's  state  is  desolate  and  sorrowful  at  best.  But  God 
will  be  infinitely  better  to  her  than  I  have  ever  been.'  On 
the  same  day,  he  wished  me  to  read  some  hymns  on  afflic- 
tion, sickness,  death,  ^c.  I  took  Wesley's  Hymn  Book, 
the  only  one  we  had  with  us,  and  read  several,  among 
others  the  one  beginning,  '  Ah  lovely  appearance  of  death.' 

"  On  Wednesday  evening,  thirty-four  persons  were  bap- 
tized. Mr.  Boardman  was  carried  to  the  w^ater  side,  though 
so  weak  that  he  could  scarcely  breathe  without  the  contin- 
ual use  of  the  fan  and  the  smelling-bottle.  The  joyful 
sight  was  almost  too  much  for  his  feeble  frame.  When  we 
reached  the  chapel,  he  said  he  should  like  to  sit  up  and 
take  tea  with  us.  We  placed  his  cot  near  the  table, 
and  having  bolstered  him  up.  we  took  tea  together.  He 
asked  the  blessing,  and  did  it  with  his  right  hand  upraised, 
and  in  a  tone  that  struck  me  to  the  heart.  It  was  the  same 
tremulous,  yet  urgent,  and  I  had  almost  said,  unearthly 
voice,  with  which  my  aged  grandfather  used  to  pray.  We 
now  began  to  notice  that  brightening  of  the  mental  facul- 
ties, which  I  had  heard  spoken  of  in  persons  near  their 
end. 

''  After  tea  was  removed,  all  the  disciples  present,  about 


REV.    Q.    D.    B  O  A  R  D  M  A  N.  305 

fifty  in  number,  gathered  around  him,  and  he  addressed 
them  for  a  few  moments  in  language  like  the  following  :  '  I 
did  hope  to  stay  with  you  till  after  Lord's-day,  and  adminis- 
ter to  you  once  more  the  Lord's  Supper.  But  God  is  calling 
me  away  from  you.  I  am  about  to  die,  and  shall  soon  be 
inconceivably  happy  in  heaven.  When  1  am  gone,  remem- 
ber what  I  have  taught  you  ;  and  O,  be  careful  to  persevere 
unto  the  end,  that  when  you  die  we  may  meet  one  another 
in  the  presence  of  God,  never  more  to  part.  Listen  to  the 
word  of  the  new  teacher  and  the  teacheress  as  you  have 
done  to  mine.  The  teacheress  will  be  very  much  dis- 
tressed. Strive  to  lighten  her  burdens  and  comfort  her  by 
your  good  conduct.  Do  not  neglect  prayer.  The  eternal 
God,  to  whom  you  pray,  is  unchangable.  Earthly  teachers 
sicken  and  die,  but  God  remains  forever  the  same.  Love 
Jesus  Christ  with  all  your  hearts,  and  you  will  be  forever 
safe.'  This  address  I  gathered  from  the  Karens,  as  I  was 
absent  preparing  his  things  for  the  night.  Having  rested  a 
few  minutes,  he  offered  a  short  prayer,  and  then  with  Mr. 
Mason's  assistance,  distributed  tracts  and  portions  of  Scrip- 
ture to  them  all.  Early  the  next  morning  we  left  for  home, 
accompanied  by  nearly  all  the  males  and  some  of  the  females, 
the  remainder  returning  to  their  homes  in  the  wilderness. 
Mr.  Boardman  was  free  from  pain  during  the  day,  and  there 
was  no  unfavorable  change  except  that  his  mouth  grew 
sore.  But  at  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  we  were  over- 
taken by  a  violent  shower  of  rain,  accompanied  by  lightning 
and  thunder.  There  was  no  house  in  sight,  and  we  were 
obliged  to  remain  in  the  open  air  exposed  to  the  merciless 
storm.  We  covered  him  with  mats  and  blankets,  and  held 
our  umbrellas  over  him,  all  to  no  purpose.  I  was  obliged 
to  stand  and  see  the  storm  beating  upon  him,  till  his  mat- 
tress and  pillows  were  drenched  with  rain.  We  hastened 
on,  and  soon  came  to  a  Tavoy  house.  The  inhabitants 
at  first  refused  us  admittance,  and  we  ran  for  shelter  into 
the  out-houses.  The  shed  I  happened  to  enter,  proved 
to  be  the  '  house  of  their  gods,'  and  thus  I  committed  an 
almost  unpardonable  offence.  After  some  persuasion,  they 
admitted  us  into  the  house,  or  rather  verandah,  for  they 
would  not  allow  us  to  sleep  inside,  though  I  begged  the 
privilege  for  my  sick  husband  with  tears.  In  ordinary  cases, 
perhaps,  they  would  have  been  hospitable ;   but  they  knew 


306  MEMOIR      OF 

Mr.  Boardman  as  a  teacher  of  a  foreign  religion,  and  that 
the  Karens  in  our  company  had  embraced  that  religion. 

"  At  evening  worship,  Mr.  Boardman  requested  Mr.  Ma- 
son to  read  the  thirty-fourth  Psalm.  He  seemed  almost 
spent  and  said,  '  This  poor  perishing  dust  will  soon  be  laid 
in  the  grave,  but  God  can  employ  other  lumps  of  clay  to 
perform  his  will,  as  easily  as  he  has  this  poor  unworthy  one.' 
I  told  him,  I  should  like  to  sit  up  and  watch  by  him,  but 
he  objected,  and  said  in  a  tender  supplicating  tone, '  cannot 
we  sleep  together  V,  The  rain  still  continued,  and  his  cot  was 
wet,  so  that  he  was  obliged  to  lie  on  the  bamboo  floor. 
Having  found  a  place  where  our-little  boy  could  sleep  with- 
out danger  of  falling  through  openings  in  the  floor,  I 
threw  myself  down,  without  undressing,  beside  my  beloved 
husband.  I  spoke  to  him  often  during  the  night,  and  he 
said  he  felt  well,  excepting  an  uncomfortable  feeling  in  his 
mouth  and  throat.  This  was  somewhat  relieved  by  fre- 
quent washings  with  cold  water.  Miserably  wretched  as 
his  situation  was,  he  did  not  complain ;  on  the  contrary, 
his  heart  seemed  overflowing  with  gratitude.  '  O,'  said  he, 
*  how  kind  and  good  our  Father  in  heaven  is  to  me ;  how 
many  are  racked  with  pain',  while  I,  though  near  the 
grave,  am  almost  free  from  distress  of  body.  I  suffer  noth- 
ing, nothing  to  what  you,  my  dear  Sarah,  had  to  endure 
last  year,  when  I  thought  I  must  lose  you.  And  then  I 
have  you  to  move  me  so  tenderly.  I  should  have  sunk  in- 
to the  grave  ere  this,  but  for  your  assiduous  attention. 
And  brother  Mason  is  as  kind  to  me  as  if  he  were  my  own 
brother.  And  then  how  many,  in  addition  to  pain  of  body, 
have  anguish  of  soul,  while  my  mind  is  sweetly  stayed  on 
God.'  On  my  saying,  '  I  hope  we  shall  be  at  home  to-mor- 
row night,  where  you  can  lie  on  your  comfortable  bed,  and 
I  can  nurse  you  as  I  wish,'  he  said,  '  I  want  nothing  that 
the  world  can  afford  but  my  wife  and  friends  ;  earthly 
conveniences  and  comforts  are  of  little  consequence  to  one 
so  near  heaven.  I  only  want  them  for  your  sake.'  In  the 
morning  we  thought  him  a  little  better,  though  I  perceived 
when  I  gave  him  his  sago,  that  his  breath  was  very  short. 
He  however  took  rather  more  nourishment  than  usual,  and 
spoke  about  the  manner  of  his  conveyance  home.  We  as- 
certained that  by  waiting  until  twelve  o'clock,  we  could  go 
the  greater  part  of  the  way  by  water. 


REV.     G.     D.     BOARD  MAN.  307 

"  At  about  nine  o'clock,  his  hands  and  feet  grew  cold, 
and  the  affectionate  Karens  rubbed  them  all  the  forenoon, 
excepting  a  few  moments  when  he  requested  to  be  left 
alone.  At  ten  o'clock  he  was  much  distressed  for  breath, 
and  I  thought  the  long  dreaded  moment  had  arrived.  I 
asked  him  if  he  felt  as  if  he  was  going  home, — '  not  just 
yet,'  he  replied.  On  giving  him  a  little  wine  and  water, 
he  revived.  Shortly  after  he  said,  '  you  were  alarmed  with- 
out cause,  just  now,  dear — I  know  the  reason  of  the  distress 
I  felt,  but  am  too  weak  to  explain  it  to  you.'  In  a  few 
moments  he  said  to  me,  '  Since  you  spoke  to  me  about 
George,  I  have  prayed  for  him  almost  incessantly — more 
than  in  all  my  life  before.' 

"  It  drew  near  twelve,  the  time  for  us  to  go  to  the 
boat.  We  were  distressed  at  the  thought  of  removing 
him,  when  evidently  so  near  the  last  struggle,  though  we 
did  not  think  it  so  near  as  it  really  was.  But  there  was 
no  alternative.  The  chilling  frown  of  the  iron-faced 
Tavoyer  was  to  us  as  if  he  were  continually  saying,  *  be 
gone.'  I  wanted  a  little  broth  for  my  expiring  husband, 
but  on  asking  them  for  a  fowl,  they  said  they  had  none, 
though  at  that  instant,  on  glancing  my  eye  through  an 
opening  in  the  floor,  I  saw  three  or  four  under  the  house. 
My  heart  was  well  nigh  breaking. 

"We  hastened  to  the  boat,  which  was  only  a  few  steps 
from  the  house.  The  Karens  carried  Mr.  Boardman  first, 
and  as  the  shore  was  muddy,  I  was  obliged  to  wait  till 
they  could  return  for  me.  They  took  me  immediately  to 
him  ;  but  O  the  agony  of  my  soul,  when  I  saw  the  hand  of 
death  was  on  him !  He  was  looking  me  full  in  the  face, 
but  his  eyes  were  changed,  not  dimmed,  but  brightened, 
and  the  pupils  so  dilated  that  I  feared  he  could  not  see 
me.  I  spoke  to  him — kissed  him — but  he  made  no  return, 
though  I  fancied  that  he  tried  to  move  his  lips.  I  pressed 
his  hand,  knowing  if  he  could  he  would  return  the  pres- 
sure ;  but,  alas !  for  the  first  time,  he  was  insensible  to  my 
love,  and  forever.  I  had  brought  a  glass  of  wine  and 
water  already  mixed,  and  a  smelling-bottle,  but  neither 
was  of  any  avail  to  him  now.  Agreeably  to  a  previous 
request,  I  called  the  faithful  Karens,  who  loved  him  so 
much,  and  whoM  he  had  loved  unto  death,  to  come  and 
watch  his  last  gentle  breathings,  for  there  was  no  struggle. 


30d 


MEMOIR     OF 


"  Never,  my  dear  parents,  did  one  of  our  poor  fallen  race 
have  less  to  contend  with  in  the  last  enemy.  Little 
George  was  brought  to  see  his  dying  father,  but  he  was 
too  young  to  know  there  was  cause  for  grief  When 
Sarah  died,  her  father  said  to  George,  'Poor  little  boy, 
you  will  not  know  to-morrow  what  you  have  lost  to-day.' 
A  deep  pang  rent  my  bosom  at  the  recollection  of  this, 
and  a  still  deeper  one  succeeded  when  the  thought  struck 
me,  that  though  my  little  boy  may  not  know  to-morrow 
what  he  lost  to-day,  yet  when  years  have  rolled  by, 
and  he  shall  have  felt  the  unkindness  of  a  deceitful,  selfish 
world,  he  will  know. 

"  Mr.  Mason  wept,  and  the  sorrowing  Karens  knelt 
down  in  prayer  to  God — that  God,  of  whom  their  expiring 
teacher  had  taught  them — that  God,  into  whose  presence 
the  emancipated  spirit  was  just  entering — that  God  with 
whom  they  hope  and  expect  to  be  happy  forever.  My  own 
feelings  I  will  not  attempt  to  describe.  You  may  have 
some  faint  idea  of  them,  when  you  recollect  what  he  was 
to  me,  how  tenderly  I  loved  him,  and,  at  the  same  time, 
bear  in  mind  the  precious  promises  to  the  afflicted. 

"  We  came  in  silence  down  the  river,  and  landed  about 
three  miles  from  our  house.  The  Karens  placed  his 
precious  remains  on  his  little  bed,  and  with  feelings  which 
you  can  better  imagine  than  I  describe,  we  proceeded 
homewards.  The  mournful  intelligence  had  reached  town 
before  us,  and  we  were  soon  met  by  Moung  Ing,  the  Bur- 
man  preacher.  At  the  sight  of  us  he  burst  into  a  flood  of 
tears.  Next  we  met  the  two  native  Christian  sisters  who 
lived  with  us.  But  the  moment  of  most  bitter  anguish  was 
yet  to  come  on  our  arrival  at  the  house.  They  took  him 
into  the  sleeping  room,  and  when  I  uncovered  his  face, 
for  a  few  moments,  nothing  was  heard  but  reiterated  sobs. 
lie  had  not  altered — the  same  sweet  smile  with  which  he 
was  wont  to  welcome  me,  sat  on  his  countenance.  His 
eyes  had  opened  in  bringing  him,  and  all  present  seemed 
expecting  to  hear  his  voice,  when  the  thought,  that  it  was 
silent  forever,  rushed  upon  us,  and  filled  us  with  anguish 
sudden  and  unutterable.  There  were  the  Burman  Chris- 
tians, who  had  listened  so  long,  with  edification  and  delight, 
to  his  preaching — there  were  the  Karens,  who  looked  to 
him  as  their  guide,  their  earthly  all — there  were  the  schol- 


REV.     G.     D.     BOAR  DM  AN. 

ars  whom  he  had  taught  the  way  to  heaven,  and  the  Chris- 
tian sisters,  whose  privilege  it  had  been  to  wash,  as  it 
were,  his  feet. 

''  Early  next  morning  his  funeral  was  attended,  and  all 
the  Europeans  in  the  place,  with  many  natives,  were 
present.  It  may  be  some  consolation  to  you  to  know  that 
everything  was  performed  in  as  decent  a  manner,  as  if  he 
had  been  buried  in  our  own  dear  native  land.  By  his  own 
request  he  was  interred  on  the  south  side  of  our  darling 
first-born.  It  is  a  pleasant  circumstance  to  me  that  they 
sleep  side  hy  side.  But  it  is  infinitely  more  consoling  to 
think,  that  their  glorified  spirits  have  met  in  that  blissful 
world,  where  sin  and  death  never  enter,  and  sorrow  is 
unknown. 

"  Praying  that  we  may  be  abundantly  prepared  to  enter 
into  our  glorious  rest,  I  remain,  my  dear  parents,  your 
deeply  afflicted,  but  most  affectionate  child, 

S.  H.  BOARDMAN." 

The  subjoined  document,  purporting  to  be  an  epitaph, 
was  sent  to  this  country  with  other  papers  from  Tavoy. 

SACRED 

TO    THE    MEMORY    OF 

GEORGE    D.    BOARDMAN, 

AMERICAN    MISSIONARY    TO    BURMAH. 

Born  Feb.  8,  1801— Died  Feb.  11, 1831. 

His  Epitaph  is  written  in  the  adjoining  Forests. 

Ask  in  the  Christian  villages  of  yonder  mountains — Who  taught 

you  to  abandon  the   worship  of  demons  ^    Who  raised 

you  from  vice  to  morality  .'    Who  brought  you 

your  Bibles,  your  Sabbaths,  and  your 

words  of  Prayer .' 

LET  THE  REPLY  BE  HIS  EULOGY. 

A  cruce  corona. 
27 


310  MEMOIR      OF 


CHAPTER   XXI. 


Conclusion. 

The  esteem  in  which  Mr.  Boardman  was  held  by  his 
missionary  associates,  is  fully  attested  by  the  following 
extract  from  Mr.  Judson's  journal. 

"  One  of  the  brightest  luminaries  of  Burmah  is  extin- 
guished— dear  brother  Boardman  is  gone  to  his  eternal 
rest.  He  fell  gloriously  at  the  head  of  his  troops  in  the 
arms  of  victory — thirty-eight  wild  Karens  having  been 
brought  into  the  camp  of  King  Jesus  since  the  beginning 
of  the  year,  besides  the  thirty-two  that  were  brought  in 
during  the  two  preceding  years.  Disabled  by  wounds,  he 
was  obliged,  through  the  whole  of  his  last  expedition,  to  be 
carried  on  a  litter  ;  but  his  presence  was  a  host,  and  the 
Holy  Spirit  accompanied  his  dying  whispers  with  almighty 
influence.  Such  a  death,  next  to  that  of  martyrdom,  must 
be  glorious  in  the  eyes  of  Heaven.  Well  may  we  rest  as- 
sured, that  a  triumphal  crown  awaits  him  on  the  great  day, 
and  '  Well  done,  good  and  faithful  Boardman,  enter  thou 
into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord.'  " 

This  testimony  to  his  worth  is  merited.  Few  mission- 
aries have  had  the  honor  of  accomplishing  so  much  for 
God  in  so  short  a  time.  Omitting  entirely  the  success  of 
his  labors  with  the  Circular  Road  church  in  Calcutta,  and 
leaving  out  of  the  account  his  establishment  of  the  station 
at  Maulmein,  and  the  result  of  his  efforts  for  the  conver- 
sion of  the  Burmans,  who  daily  thronged  his  zayat ;  the 
success  of  the  Gospel  at  Tavoy  alone,  during  the  short 
period  of  his  labors,  has  rarely  been  surpassed,  in  the  same 
length  of  time,  even  in  Christian  countries.  He  had  oc- 
cupied that  important  station  a  little  less  than  three  years, 
from  which  is  to  be  deducted  seven  months'  absence  at 
one  time,  by  reason  of  ill  health,  besides  almost  perpetual 
interruptions  by  sickness  and  deaths  in  his  family,  and  a 


REV.    G.    D      BOARDMAN.  311 

suspension  of  his  labors  for  some  time,  in  consequence  of 
the  revolt  at  Tavoy ;  yet,  in  the  short  time  left  him  for 
missionary  operations,  he  succeeded,  under  God,  in  gath- 
ering a  church  of  seventy  professed  disciples,  mostly  from 
the  Karen  jungle.  Twenty-six  were  baptized  soon  after 
his  death,  most,  if  not  all  of  whom,  probably  owed  their 
hope  of  heaven  to  his  instrumentality. 

But  the  extent  of  his  usefulness  is  not  to  be  measured 
by  the  number  of  hopeful  converts  to  Christianity,  gathered 
by  his  immediate  labors.  The  seed  which  he  sowed  is 
still  springing  up,  and  though  he  rests  from  his  labors,  his 
voice  yet  lives  in  its  echoes  amid  the  hills  and  the  vallies 
of  his  beloved  Karens.  Under  date  of  December  19th, 
1831,  Mr.  Mason,  who  succeeded  him  at  Tavoy,  has  the 
following  note  in  his  journal : 

"  I  have  been  busily  occupied  all  day  and  evening  with 
the  examination  of  candidates  for  baptism,  and  have  re- 
ceived thirteen.  One  man,  Moung  Thah  Oo,  attributes 
his  conversion  to  the  preaching  of  a  Karen  Christian, 
during  the  last  rains,  but  most  of  them  heard  Mr.  Board- 
man  preach  when  he  visited  them  three  years  ago,  and  say 
they  believed  at  the  first  hearing,  but  did  not  obtain  a  new 
heart  till  about  a  year  afterwards.  One  said  he  got  a  new 
mind  when  some  of  the  first  converts  were  baptized.  Thus 
the  work  of  conversion  seems  to  have  been  produced,  by 
the  blessing  of  God,  on  means  precisely  similar  to  those 
which  are  blessed  in  revivals  at  home.  The  whole,  how- 
ever, is  to  be  traced  to  Mr.  Boardman's  first  visit  to  the 
jungle  in  1829.  An  impulse  was  then  given  to  Karen 
minds,  which  I  confidently  anticipate  will  never  stop,  until 
the  whole  nation  is  converted." 

The  following  just  delineation  of  his  moral,  religious 
and  intellectual  character,  has  been  kindly  furnished  by 
one  who  knew  him  best,  Dr.  Chaplin,  under  whose  imme- 
diate instruction  he  received  his  collegiate  education. 

"  Dear  Sir, 

"  In  compliance  with  your  request,  I  will  attempt  to 
state  a  few  things  in  relation  to  Mr.  Boardman. 

"  When  I  first  became  acquainted  with  him,  he  appeared 


312  MEMOIR     OP 

to  be  a  youth  of  sober  habits,  and  of  superior  intellectual 
powers,  but  gave  no  evidence  of  piety.  During  his  con- 
nexion with  this  college  as  an  under-graduate,  and  pre- 
viously to  his  manifesting  any  special  interest  in  religious 
subjects,  I  had  frequent  opportunities  of  observing  the 
movements  of  his  mind,  and  the  gradual  development  of 
its  powers.  He  seemed  to  have  an  unusual  share  of  what 
Dr.  Paley  calls  '  the  heroic  character.'  He  might  be  said 
to  be  quick  in  his  sensibilities,  jealous  of  his  fame,  eager 
in  his  attachments,  inflexible  in  his  purpose.  He  was  re- 
markable, too,  for  '  vigor,  firmness  and  resolution,'  and  for 
a  kind  of  haughty  independence,  which  made  him  unwil- 
ling to  be  indebted  to  others  for  his  views  on  any  subject 
whatever.  When  engaged  in  studying  a  text-book,  he 
never  seemed  anxious  to  obtain  merely  an  acquaintance 
with  it,  or  to  qualify  himself  to  state  the  views  of  the  author 
with  fluency  or  correctness.  Accordingly,  he  seldom  ap- 
peared remarkably  ready  at  a  recitation.  In  stating  the 
sentiments  of  a  writer,  he  was  frequently  slow,  and  seemed 
to  be  at  a  loss.  His  sole  object  evidently  was  to  canvass 
the  subject  of  which  his  author  treated,  and  to  obtain  such 
views  of  it  as  would  aflbrd  satisfaction  to  his  own  mind. 

"  When  he  became  the  subject  of  renewing  grace,  his 
intellectual  character  remained  the  same  ;  but  his  moral 
feelings  were  changed  in  no  ordinary  degree.  His  inde- 
pendence of  mind  continued  ;  but  the  haughtiness  con- 
nected with  it  seemed  to  have  entirely  disappeared.  In 
all  my  intercourse  with  him,  I  found  him  one  of  the  most 
humble,  teachable,  modest  young  men  with  whom  I  was 
ever  acquainted.  He  always  seemed  ready  to  receive  ad- 
vice, and  to  consider  it  with  candor  and  attention. 

"  Apprized  of  his  intellectual  and  moral  worth,  I  felt 
anxious  to  secure  his  services  as  an  officer  in  this  college. 
I  accordingly  recommended  him  to  the  Trustees,  who, 
immediately  after  he  was  graduated,  appointed  him  a 
Tutor,  with  the  understanding,  that  as  soon  as  circum- 
stances should  permit,  a  Professorship  should  be  given 
him.  It  was  then  my  hope  that  he  would  continue  in  the 
college  for  many  years,  and  eventually  take  my  place. 
But  it  was  soon  manifest  that  such  expectations  could  not 
be  realized.  After  officiating  as  Tutor  to  good  accep- 
tance, for  several  months,  he    began   to  manifest  a  deep 


RE  V.    G.    D.    B  O  ARDM  AN.  313 

interest  in  missionary  affairs,  and  at  length  informed  his 
friends  that  he  felt  it  his  duty  to  consecrate  himself  to  the 
support  of  the  missionary  cause.  This  annunciation  gave 
me  no  little  uneasiness.  But  the  evidence  he  gave,  that  in 
devoting  himself  to  this  great  vt'ork,  he  was  influenced  by 
motives  of  genuine  piety,  and  that  he  possessed  the  quali- 
fications of  a  missionary  in  an  eminent  degree,  would  not 
suffer  me  to  oppose  his  wishes.  I  felt  it  my  duty  to  sacri- 
fice all  the  pleasing  anticipations  I  had  entertained  of  aid 
and  comfort  from  his  being  associated  with  me  in  the 
labors  of  the  seminary,  and  to  give  my  consent  to  his  en- 
gaging in  the  missionary  cause." 

A  prominent  religious  characteristic  of  Mr.  Boardman, 
that  of  ascribing  all  he  was  and  all  he  hoped  for,  to  the 
free  sovereign  grace  of  God  in  Christ,  gave  a  complexion 
to  all  he  did  and  said.  On  being  asked  by  his  friend, 
soon  after  their  first  acquaintance,  how  long  it  had  been 
since  he  found  the  Saviour,  he  promptly  replied,  with 
great  energy,  ''  It  is  now  about  ten  months  since  the  Sa- 
viour found  me ;  and  1  can  never  sufficiently  admire  that 
grace  which  induced  him  to  look  after  so  worthless  a 
creature." 

His  life  furnishes  a  happy  exemplification  of  the  mind  of 
Him,  who  went  about  doing  good — who  sought  not  his 
own  glory,  but  the  glory  of  him  that  sent  him.  Uncon- 
scious that  he  possessed,  to  the  extent  in  which  it  is 
here  developed,  the  spirit  of  self-denial,  he  deeply  la- 
mented the  want  of  it  in  himself  and  others.  "  Until 
Christians,"  he  often  remarked,  "  are  more  willing  to  sac- 
rifice, toil  and  suffer  for  Christ's  sake,  the  world  cannot 
be  converted.  There  needs  to  be  a  spirit  of  more  expan- 
sive benevolence,  like  that  which  swelled  the  bosom  of  the 
Saviour  and  his  apostles,  who  counted  not  their  lives  dear 
unto  themselves. 

A  disinterested  benevolence,  so  far  as  the  term  is  ap- 
plicable in  any  case,  characterized  his  whole  conduct. 
He  did  not  select  some  favorite  field  in  heathen  lands, 
which  fancy  or  facts  had  decked  with  a  thousand  allure- 
ments, as  the  scene  of  his  future  labors  ;  he  thought,  as 
we  have  seen,  of  the  Western  Indians,  and  his  heart 
leaped  with  joy,  when  he  imagined  himself  in  the  midst  of 
27* 


314  MEMOIR     OF 

savages,  traversing  their  vv^ild  and  dreary  forests  with  the 
Bible  in  his  hand,  to  give  them  the  light  of  life.  He 
thought  of  the  dispersed  of  Judah  and  of  the  scattered 
tribes  of  Israel,  and  while  other  doors  of  usefulness  seemed 
closed  against  him,  his  heart  throbbed  with  interest  in 
their  favor,  and  he  sighed  to  tell  them  that  the  Messiah, 
for  whom  they  were  still  looking,  had  already  come,  and 
had  bled  for  their  redemption.  He  thought  of  Palestine  ; 
but  it  was  not  that  the  tombs  of  the  prophets  were  there, 
and  the  sepulchre  of  the  Man  of  Calvary — that  he  might 
ascend  the  heights  of  Carmel  and  Lebanon  and  gaze  upon 
the  city  of  the  great  King  ;  it  was  that  he  might  direct  its 
multitudes  to  Him,  to  whom  all  the  prophets  bear  witness. 
He  thought  of  China,  and  Africa,  and  the  islands  of  the 
sea.  He  looked  abroad  over  the  earth,  not  to  feast  his 
imagination  with  the  beauty  or  sublimity  of  its  natural 
scenery,  but4;o  penetrate  the  abodes  of  want  and  wretch- 
edness ;  and  in  proportion  as  these  were  disclosed,  he 
longed  to  carry  to  them  the  light  of  immortality.  If  he 
had  any  choice,  as  to  the  field  of  his  future  toils,  it  was 
dictated  only  by  the  prospects  of  greater  usefulness.  His 
preference  of  place  he  kept  under  the  entire  control  of  a 
sober  sense  of  duty.  Hence,  in  offering  himself  to  the 
Board,  he  desired  that  he  might  be  sent  in  whatever  direc- 
tion they  might  think  proper. 

His  piety  did  not,  through  too  great  a  mixture  of  human 
frailties,  assume  an  ostehtatious  character,  obtruding  itself, 
indiscriminately,  on  the  notice  of  all  who  happened  to  fall 
in  his  way.  He  was,  indeed,  bold  and  valiant  for  the 
truth  when  it  needed  his  support ;  but  grace  had  so  tem- 
pered the  sterner  features  of  his  character,  and  brought 
down  every  thought  to  the  obedience  of  Christ,  that  he 
was  modest,  teachable  and  retiring.  Like  the  Saviour, 
whom  he  loved  and  wished  to  imitate,  he  was  meek  and 
lowly  in  heart.  He  was  the  last,  however,  to  view  himself 
in  this  light,  and  often  and  bitterly  lamented  his  want  of 
conformity  to  the  divine  image.  He  regarded  himself,  he 
said,  as  a  mote  swimming  in  the  air,  every  motion  of 
which  was  directed  by  an  unseen  agency.  Yet  the  con- 
sciousness of  his  comparative  insignificance  and  entire  de- 
pendence on  God,  had  no  tendency  whatever  to  relax  the 
energies  of  his  mind,  or  discourage  benevolent  effort.     He 


REV.    G.    D.    BOARDMAN.  315 

once  remarked  to  his  friend,  nearly  in  the  language  of 
Mills,  "  You  and  I,  though  very  little  creatures,  may  exert 
an  influence  that  shall  be  felt  across  the  Atlantic."  How 
far  he  acted  upon  this  principle,  and  what  have  been  the 
results,  the  reader  is  prepared  to  judge. 

It  hardly  need  be  said,  that  prayer  was  a  duty  in  which 
he  delighted  and  abounded.  But  it  is  a  fact  worthy  of 
particular  regard,  that  most  of  the  persons,  for  whose  sal- 
vation he  expressed  so  much  feeling  in  some  of  his  com- 
munications, and  for  whom  he  offered  up  daily  prayers, 
have  since  given  hopeful  evidence  of  conversion.  His  re- 
markable success  in  preaching  the  Gospel,  and  in  bringing 
pagans  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth,  is  to  be  traced,  in  a 
very  considerable  degree,  to  the  fervor  and  prevalence  of 
his  intercessions.  It  was  in  this  exercise,  more  than  in 
any  other,  that  his  spirit  became  so  imbued  with  the  savor 
of  the  divine  presence  and  the  glory  of  the  divine  perfec- 
tions, that  his  addresses  seemed  to  bring  his  attentive  hear- 
ers immediately  before  God,  producing,  as  he  often  tells  us, 
a  deep  and  awful  solemnity  of  mind. 

He  was  deliberate  in  forming,  and  decisive  in  executing 
his  plans  of  operation.  His  history  furnishes  numerous 
examples  of  the  truth  of  this  remark.  A  general  im- 
pression that  it  was  his  duty  to  devote  himself  to  the  cause 
of  missions,  did  not  satisfy  him.  His  motives  to  engage  in 
the  work  were  taken  up  separately,  and  made  to  pass 
under  the  most  rigid  scrutiny.  The  practicability  and 
probable  results  of  a  specified  course,  were  first  examined ; 
and  when  once  determined  as  to  the  path  of  duty,  no  ordi- 
nary discouragements  could  divert  him  from  his  purpose. 
If  compelled,  as  he  sometimes  was  by  insurmountable  ob- 
stacles, to  relinquish  a  favorite  course  for  a  season,  he 
returned  to  it  again,  when  circumstances  would  justify, 
with  renewed  ardor.  This  prominent  trait  of  character, 
which  began  to  be  developed  in  his  early  years,  and  be- 
came increasingly  conspicuous  as  he  advanced  in  life, 
carried  him  steadily  forward  through  his  brief,  but  brilliant 
career,  and  burst  forth,  in  his  last  tour  among  the  Karens, 
with  an  energy  perhaps  never  surpassed. 

The  spirit  of  patient  endurance,  so  conspicuously  dis- 
played'in  the  various  and  accumulated  trials  which  befell 
him,  is  worthy  of  particular  regard.     Instead  of  wondering 


316  MEMOIR     OF 

that  the  language  of  his  journals  is  sometimes  plaintive, 
we  may  rather  wonder  that  it  did  not  descend  to  that  of 
despondency,  or  even  of  despair.  His  trials  were  not  to 
be  compared,  indeed,  with  those  which  had  befallen  some 
of  his  worthy  associates  in  missionary  labor,  but  they  were 
such  as  required  a  large  measure  of  grace  to  be  endured 
with  Christian  equanimity. 

To  an  ambitious  mind,  a  mission  to  the  heathen  may 
be  clothed  with  many  fanciful  attractions.  The  greatness^, 
even  of  the  undertaking,  the  self-devotion  required  of  the 
missionary,  his  tearing  himself  away  from  the  land  of 
his  nativity,  and  his  voluntary  exile  in  a  pagan  country, 
as  they  throw  around  the  enterprise  an  air  of  romance, 
are  eminently  fitted  to  excite  the  aspirations  of  such  as 
thirst  for  the  applause  of  men.  But  to  Mr.  Boardman, 
the  work  appeared  in  quite  a  different  light.  It  was 
indeed  desirable,  but  not  for  its  toils  and  sufferings,  nor 
for  the  breath  of  human  applause  ;  but  for  its  overwhelm- 
ing importance  to  the  souls  of  men  and  the  glory  of  Christ. 
These  solemn  realities  had  divested  it,  in  his  mind,  of  that 
tinsel  glitter  which  allures  the  mere  aspirant  for  worldly 
fame.  He  went  forth  to  his  work  under  the  full  convic- 
tion of  its  tremendous  responsibilities. 

At  first,  the  missionary  sees  only  the  outlines  of  the  pic- 
ture before  him,  and  those  not  in  the  strength  of  their  reaJ 
colors.  As  the  time  of  trial  approaches,  those  colors  begin 
to  brighten.  But  it  is  the  endurance  of  all,  of  more  even  than 
was  at  first  anticipated,  that  constitutes  the  finishing  of  the 
piece,  the  filling  up  of  the  picture.  Yet,  even  here,  our 
lamented  friend  maintained  an  unblenching  firmness.  He 
went  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord  God,  and  that  strength 
was  made  perfect  in  his  weakness. 

All  who  were  intimately  acquainted  with  Mr.  Board- 
man,  and  had  an  opportunity  of  studying  the  character  of 
his  mind,  must  have  observed  that  he  was,  in  a  high  de- 
gree, intellectual  in  his  conversation,  his  reading  and  his 
devotional  exercises.  Of  course,  he  was  the  warm  friend 
of  thorough  education  for  the  ministry,  and  deplored  that 
preaching  which  did  not  instruct  as  well  as  excite. 
Hence,  too,  a  prominent  object  in  his  missionary  labors 
was,  by  the  establishment  of  schools,  to  unfetter  the  mind 
and  elevate  the  intellectual  character  of  the  heathen. 


REV.    O.    D.    BOAR  DM  AN.  317 

We  know  comparatively  little  of  Mr.  Boardman  as  a 
preacher  of  the  Gospel.     Most  of  his  sermons,  previously 
to  leaving  America,  were  of  a  missionary  cast.     During 
his  last  tour  through  his   native  State,  he  frequently   ad- 
dressed large  and  attentive  assemblies  on  that  great  theme, 
which  had  so  absorbed  the  powers  of  his  own  mind.     From 
what  we  know  of  the  ardor  of  his  feelings  in  relation  to 
missions — of  the    entire  concentration  of   himself  to  the 
work — of  the  high  estimate  at  which  he  fixed  the   value 
of  souls,   and   of  the  predominance  of  grace  over  every 
secular  consideration,  we  might  naturally  infer,  that  his 
addresses  on  that  subject  would  be  of  a  character  not  easily 
resisted.     Such,   in  many  instances,  was  the  fact.     And 
when  it  was  remembered  that  he  who  addressed  them  was 
himself  the  missionary,  that  he  was  pleading,  not  his  own 
interest,  but  that  of  the  heathen  who  were  perishing  for 
lack  of  knowledge,  and  among  whom  he  expected  to  toil, 
to  suffer,  and  to  die,  a  powerful  influence  was  felt  through 
the   assembly   expanding  the  heart  of   benevolence,   un- 
clinching  the  hand  of  avarice,  and  rebuking  the   slothful- 
ness  of  such  as  were  at  ease  in  Zion.     On  these  occasions 
he   appeared  peculiarly   in  his  element.     He   seemed,  by 
the    divine    unction   which   was   sometimes   poured  upon 
him,  to  lose  sight  of  everything  but  the  eternal   destinies 
of  the  heathen,  and  the  paramount  obligation  of  Christians 
to  send  them   the  means  of  salvation.      His   own   soul, 
which  was  full  to  overflowing,  gave  vent  to  its  feelings 

"  In  thoughts  that  breathe,  and  words  that  burn." 

Accordingly,  Substantial  evidence  was  given  of  the  effect 
of  his  appeals. 

His  addresses  were  usually  dispassionate.  Instruction 
was  the  point  at  which  he  aimed,  and  having  informed  the 
mind,  he  labored  to  fix  the  judgment  and  to  incline  the 
will.  In  the  latter  case  only,  did  he  feel  himself  justified 
in  appealing  to  the  passions,  and  then  his  accurate  knowl- 
edge of  the  human  heart  enabled  him  to  do  it  with  much 
effect.  He  did  not  often  weep.  A  manly  firmness  and 
entire  self-possession  usually  characterized  his  addresses. 
But  there  were  topics  on  which  he  sometimes  touched, 
which  seemed  to  thrill  through  his  soul.  There  were 
thoughts,  which,  in  the  midst  of  his  discourse,  would  rush 


318  MEMOIR     OF 

upon  his  mind  with  such  subduing  power,  as  to  produce 
an  almost  entire  transformation  of  the  man — to  light  up 
his  countenance  with  the  glow  of  benignity,  and  to  soften 
the  harsher  tones  of  his  voice  into  those  of  the  most  melt- 
ing tenderness.  And  then  he  was  not  ashamed  to  weep, 
for  the  love  of  Christ  constrained  him. 

He  was  naturally  a  little  reserved,  and  seldom  gave  a 
gratuitous  opinion.  His  reserve,  however,  was  not,  on  the 
one  hand,  the  result  of  superior  self-esteem,  nor,  on  the 
other,  of  a  timid  distrust  of  his  abilities.  His  history  fur- 
nishes ample  evidence  that  these  two  extremes  had  little  to 
do  in  the  composition  of  his  mind.  It  was  rather  the  effort 
of  mental  abstraction,  a  faculty  which  he  possessed  in  no 
ordinary  degree.  He  seemed  to  have  much  less  to  do  with 
the  material  than  with  the  intellectual  world.  He  had 
formed  the  habit  of  close  thinking,  and  he  delighted  in  it. 
It  is  owing  in  part  to  the  same  quality  of  mind,  and  in  part, 
perhaps,  to  partial  destitution  of  taste  for  natural  scenery, 
that  he  so  seldom  attempted  a  delineation  of  the  places 
which  came  under  his  observation,  or  of  the  manners  and 
customs  of  the  people  among  whom  he  dwelt.  Where  the 
journals  of  other  missionaries  would  have  abounded  with 
glowing  description,  his  is  almost  entirely  silent.  His 
sketches  are  interesting  mainly  for  the  matters  of  fact 
which  they  exhibit.  But  they  have  this  advantage — and 
it  is  one  which  fully  compensates  for  other  deficiencies — 
that  the  missionary  and  missionary  ground,  are  always 
distinctly  seen. 

His  features  were  good,  and  there  was  something  in  his 
countenance  indicative  of  sternness.  Yet  h^  was  mild  and 
affable,  and  susceptible  of  the  most  tender  emotions.  His 
person  was  tall  and  spare ;  his  gate  firm  and  moderate, 
bending  a  little  forward,  with  his  eyes  fixed  on  the  ground, 
and  his  chin  resting  on  his  bosom.  When  suddenly  accost- 
ed, he  seemed  to  be  roused  from  intense  thoughtfulness  ; 
but  was  immediately  collected  and  ready  to  return  the  most 
friendly  salutations,  or  to  enter  into  conversation  on  any 
subject  which  interested  him.  His  forehead  was  high,  but 
inclining  in  a  direction  backward,  and  his  large  blue  eye, 
was  deeply  set  under  a  projecting  brow.  His  other  features 
were  of  a  kindred  style,  prominent,  but  not  disproportionate, 
and  his  whole  appearance  manful  and  pleasingly  dignified. 


R  E  V.    G.      D.      BOARD  MAN.  319 

The  bereaved  widow  and  orphan  son  of  our  lamented 
friend,  have  high  claims  on  the  sympathies  and  prayers  of 
American  Christians.  For  her  son,  she  was  encouraged  to 
hope,  by  her  expiring  husband,  that  other  prayers  than  his 
would  be  offered,  when  it  should  be  known  that  the  father 
was  no  more.  Let  the  pledge  given  by  the  dying  mission- 
ary in  faith  of  its  fulfilment,  be  redeemed ;  and  let  the 
prayers  of  Christians  ascend  before  the  throne  that  the  son 
may  be  as  the  father. 

"  A  widow's  state  is  sorrowful  at  the  best,"  was  the  ten- 
der sentiment  that  fell  from  his  lips  while  the  hand  of  death 
was  on  him.  But  a  widow  in  foreign  lands,  surrounded  by 
iron-hearted  pagans,  far  from  the  kind  attentions  of  sympa- 
thising friends,  is  desolate  indeed;  the  more  so  in  the  case 
before  us,  because  her  loss  is  no  ordinary  one.  As  his  at- 
tachment to  other  friends  was  ardent,  to  her  it  was  pecul- 
iarly so.  His  affection  for  the  partner  of  his  life,  as  may  be 
seen  from  a  few  extracts  from  his  letters,  and  as  might  have 
been  more  fully  shown,  had  it  not  been  sacrilege  to  intrude 
into  the  domestic  sanctuary,  and  bring  forth  its  hidden  fur- 
niture to  the  public  eye,  was  of  the  warmest,  tenderest,  purest 
kind  ;  an  affection  which  identified  her  interest  with  his 
own,  and  which  was  never  insensible  to  her  sufferings,  or 
unkind  in  its  treatment.  But  we  will  pray  that  the  widow's 
God  and  the  orphan's  Father  may  be  with  her,  to  sustain 
her  in  her  lonely  condition,  and  to  fit  both  her  and  her  dear 
George  for  a  happy  re-union  with  him  whom  she  so  justly 
loved. 

To  his  bereaved  parents  and  friends,  we  affectionately 
tender  our  sympathies.  But  they  have  a  better  consolation 
than  we  can  afford.  For  the  loss  which  they  have  sustain- 
ed they  have  an  ample  compensation  in  the  success  which 
crowned  his  labors.  His  aged  father,  in  a  letter  to  Dr.  Bolles, 
holds  the  following  submissive  language  :  "  I  can  say,  that 
when  he  first  expressed  to  me  his  views  respecting  the  mis- 
sionary cause,  it  was  the  joy  and  rejoicing  of  my  heart,  nor 
have  I  perceived,  that  any  of  the  family,  even  to  this  day, 
have  felt  the  least  regret  that  he  engaged  in  that  im- 
portant work.  We  feel  amply  compensated,  by  the  success 
which  has  attended  his  labors,  for  all  the  privations  we 
have  been  called  to  endure."  And  well  they  may.  Is  it 
esteemed  an  honor  among  men  to  be  raised  to  seats  of 


320  MEMOIR     OF     BOARD  MAN. 

power,  to  receive  the  applause  of  the  world,  to  possess  the 
wealth  and  control  the  destinies  of  nations?  His  was  an 
honor  rendered  greater  than  theirs  by  the  more  noble  en- 
terprise in  which  he  was  engaged,  by  the  superior  dignity 
of  an  ambassador  of  Christ,  by  the  remarkable  success 
which  crowned  his  embassy,  and  by  the  higher  and  more 
lasting  applause  of  well  done  good  and  faithful  servant. 
His  are  laurels  that  will  not  wither,  a  crown  which  shall 
never  fade,  robes  that  will  not  tarnish,  a  kingdom  which 
shall  never  be  removed. 

Happy  ought  that  parent  to  consider  himself,  who  is 
permitted  to  train  up  a  child  for  such  extraordinary 
usefulness  ;  whose  superior  mental  endowments  are  sanc- 
tified by  the  grace  of  God  and  devoted  to  his  service ; 
whose  expansive  benevolence  enables  him  to  look  abroad 
upon  a  world  lying  in  wickedness  and  buried  in  the 
shadow  of  death,  and  whose  zeal  for  its  redemption  prompts 
him  to  regard  with  comparative  indifference,  sacrifices,  suf- 
ferings, dangers  and  death,  in  a  pagan  land.  More  espe- 
cially ought  he  to  consider  himself  happy  in  the  remem- 
brance that  these  toils  and  sufferings  have  not  been  in  vain ; 
that  the  child  whom  God  has  assisted  him  in  training  up 
for  himself,  has  actually  done  much  towards  meliorating 
the  condition  of  his  species,  has  dispelled  a  portion  of  the 
moral  darkness  which  brooded  upon  the  minds  of  pagans, 
has  diminished  by  his  efforts  the  wailings  of  endless  des- 
pair, and  by  adding  new  gems  to  the  crown  of  his  Redeemer, 
has  raised  to  a  higher  key  the  everlasting  song  of  heaven. 


Lincoln^  Edmands  ^  Co.  have  recently  published  the  fol- 
lowing new  and  valuable  works. 

MEMOIR  OF  ROGER  WILLIAMS,  the  Founder  of 
the  State  of  Rhode-Island.  By  James  D.  Knovvles,  Pro- 
fessor of  Pastoral  Duties  in  the  Newton  Theological  In- 
stitution. 

From  the  Providence  Literary  Journal,  <^c. 

*^The  name  of  Roger  Williams  has  been  associated^  with  all  that 
is  enthusiastic  in  religion,  and  visionary  in  politics.  He  has  shared 
the  fate  of  those  noble  men,  who,  in  the  earlier  part  of  the  seven- 
teenth century,  made  an  effort  to  shake  off  the  oppressions  of 
regal  power,  and  the  trammels  of  ecclesiastical  bigotry.  Since  the 
world  began,  it  has  been  the  fashion  to  heap  obloquy  upon  reform- 
ers, and  to  pour  contempt  on  every  one,  who,  possessing  the  cour- 
age to  abandon  the  beaten  track,  has  dared  to  mark  out  a  course  for 
himself.  No  age  has  been  more  remarkable  for  this,  than  the  one 
in  which  it  was  the  fortune  of  Roger  Williams  to  hve.  It  was  an 
age  which  has  been  variously  denominated,  according  as  the  differ- 
ent views  and  feelings  of  men  have  conducted  them  to  different 
conclusions  respecting  it ;  but  of  whatever  other  appellation  it  shall 
be  thought  deserving,  it  is  plain,  we  can  incur  no  censure  for  call- 
ing it  the  age  of  slander.  Neither  the  patriotism  of  Milton,  nor  his- 
immortal  genius,  could  gain  for  him  any  general  applause  while 
living,  or  protect  him,  when  dead,  from  the  assaults  of  calumny. 

"  An  erroneous  judgment  respecting  general  uniformity  in  mat- 
ters of  religion,  united  with  a  belief  that  the  Civil  Magistrate  ought 
to  enforce  uniformity,  being  a  peculiarity  of  the  leading  sectaries  of 
his  age  ;  it  could  not  be  expected  that  Roger  Williams,  the  bold  and 
steady  declaimer  against  the  union  of  the  sword  with  the  surplice, 
and  the  advocate  of  the  doctrine,  that  every  man  may  be  supposed 
to  have  a  conscience  of  his  own — should  escape  the  misrepresenta- 
tions and  vengeance  of  numerous  adversaries  ;  accordingly,  we  find 
him  calumniated  by  the  clergy,  and  exiled  by  the  magistracy. 

"  Time,  however,  the  destroyer  of  all  things  except  the  memory 
of  the  just,  has  robbed  of  all  efficacy  the  reproaches  to  which  Roger 
Williams  was  exposed.  Strange  as  the  fact  would  seem  to  those 
who  composed  the  court  which  banished  Roger  Williams,  his  doc- 
trines have  been  gradually  gaining  ground,  from  the  time  his  gen- 
eration died  away,  up  to  the  present  hour  :  they  have  obtained  very 
nearly  the  united  suffrages  of  the  three  most  enlightened  and  pow- 
erful nations  of  the  earth.  The  standard  which  was  raised  in  the 
forests  and  amid  the  savages  of  Rhode-Island,  now  floats  over  the 
peaceful  dwellings  of  forty-three  millions,  and  is  destined,  from  fair 
indications,  soon  to  wave  over  a  happy  and  regenerate  world. 

"  Under  these  circumstances,  so  favorable  to  its  reception,  we 

congratulate  the  public,  and  especially  the  citizens  of  Rhode-Island, 

on  the  appearance  of  this  Memoir  of  Roger  Williams.     The  author, 

the  Rev.  Professor  Knowles,  is  well  known  to  the  public,  as  an  es- 

28 


New  Publications. 

teemed  clergyman  and  popular  writer.  His  judgment  and  taste  are 
conspicuous  in  the  Memoir  of  Mrs.  Judson  ;  but  in  drawing  the 
character  of  Roger  Williams,  he  has  established  a  claim  to  a  high 
stand  among  Christian  biographers.  In  that  class  of  writers,  he 
appears  a  rare  example  of  one  who  can  state  facts  without  exagger- 
ation, who  can  censure  without  severity,  and  commend  without 
extravagance.  Christian  biographers  of  the  present  day.  in  their 
anxiety  to  present  an  attractive  picture,  seem  to  forget  that  they 
undertake  to  exhibit  the  character  of  a  frail  mortal — permitting 
their  imaginations  to  dwell  on  what  they  suppose  the  truly  ineflfa- 
ble  purity  of  a  departed  spirit,  rather  than  fixing  their  judgment  on 
what  that  spirit  was,  in  its  actual  human  imperfection.  This  has 
wrought  in  the  public  taste,  no  little  disgust  at  an  ancient  and  use- 
ful mode  of  instruction.  From  this  blemish,  however,  the  work 
under  review  is  entirely  free.  The  public  will  not  fail  to  admire 
the  generous  candor  with  which  Mr.  Knov/les  censures  those  of 
whom  the  nature  of  his  work  obliged  him  to  speak,  no  less  than  the 
good  sense  which  restrained  him  from  unqualified  eulogy  of 
Williams. 

"  We  have  heard  it  objected  to  his  Memoir,  by  some  who  seemed 
not  to  observe  how  deeply  the  character  of  Roger  Williams  is  in- 
volved in  the  early  history  of  New  England,  that  his  biographer 
has  gone  too  much  into  detail.  We  see  no  room  for  censure  in  this 
respect ;  although,  on  a  first  view  of  the  subject,  we  did  lament  the 
necessity  which  led  to  the  discussion  and  insertion  of  so  much,  aside 
from  the  direct  purposes  of  biography.  But  after  deliberate  reflec- 
tion, we  are  persuaded  that  Mr.  Knowles  has  performed  for  the 
public  a  service,  which  on  account  of  that  very  necessity,  will  be 
esteemed  the  more  valuable.  In  accounting  for  the  banishment  of 
Williams,  he  has  given  us,  in  a  popular  form,  a  faithful  view  of  the 
true  causes  of  the  religious  persecutions  which  clouded  the  early 
history  of  Massachusetts. 

"  Our  expectations  concerning  the  work  before  us  are  fully  re- 
alized. Our  ardent  desire  that  sometiiing  definite  and  authentic 
should  be  published  respecting  the  truly  venerable  personage,  who, 
as  an  exile  for  the  cause  of  '  freedom  to  worship  God,'  first  trod  our 
soil,  is  gratified.  A  tribute  of  gratitude  is  due  to  him,  who,  amid 
other  engagements,  has  cleared  away  the  clouds,  which,  for  five  or 
six  generations,  have  hung  over  an  injured  and  an  illustrious  name." 

From  the  Philadelphia  Religious  Narrator. 
"  This  is  a  considerable  book,  containing  438  pages,  and  being 
withal  abundantly  supplied  with  the  most  valuable  matter  in  rela- 
tion to  the  subject  discussed.  It  embraces  much  preliminary  and 
collateral  history,  and  affords  a  correct  view  of  the  state  of  religious 
society  in  those  earl}^  days  to  w^hich  we  now  look  b.ack  with  curios- 
ity and  wonder.  Professor  Knowles  has  executed  a  difficult  task, 
with  manifest  care  and  discrimination  ;  and  we  may  say,  to  the  sat- 
isfaction of  all  judicious  readers.  It  is  a  record  of  facts  and  senti- 
ments, exhibiting  the  state  of  opinion  on  the  doctrine  of  toleration 
in  the  times  referred  to,  describing  the  early  settlement  of  New 
England,  the  Indian  tribes  which  then  held  the  country,  and  the 
contemporary  condition  of  the  mother  country.     The  original  letters 


New  Publications. 

of  Roger  Williams  breathe  an  excellent  spirit,  and  are  characterized 
by  great  force  and  energy  of  mind.  We  are  of  opinion,  that  few 
additions  to  the  present  mass  of  literary  articles  are  more  valuable 
than  the  work  now  before  us.  We  recommend  it  to  general  patron- 
age and  attention." 


MEMOIR  OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  STAUGH- 
TON,  D.  D.  By  Rev.  S.  W.  Lynd,  A.  M.  of  Cincinnati, 
Ohio.     Embellished  with  a  Likeness. 

UIj'  The  thousands  still  living,  who  have  listened  with  rapture  to 
the  messages  of  salvaticji  that  flowed  from  his  lips,  those  gentlemen, 
who  have  been  trained  up  by  his  hand  for  usefulness  in  society,  and 
especially  those  whose  gifts  in  the  church  he  aided  and  cherished 
by  his  instructions,  as  well  as  the  Christian  and  literary  public,  will 
review  his  life  with  peculiar  satisfaction. 

By  particular  request,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Sharp,  of  this  city,  has  sup- 
plied the  publishers  with  an  interesting  Introductory  Letter  address- 
ed to  the  Editor,  expressing  his  approbation  of  the  work,  and  con- 
taining several  pleasing  reminiscences  of  the  late  Dr.  Staughton. 

We  highly  value  his  testimony  to  the  desirableness  and  impor- 
tance of  the  Memoir  of  his  much  esteemed  tutor  and  friend,  and 
sincerely  thank  him  for  the  striking  facts  which  he  relates  in  his 
well- written  Introduction. 


The  Baptist  Register  of  last  month  contains  the  following  Notice. 

"  We  have  been  very  much  interested  in  the  perusal  of  the  Me- 
moir of  this  devoted,  talented  man.  And  it  is  doubted  whether  any 
one,  friendly  to  vital  religion,  can  become  conversant  with  the  con- 
tents of  this  work  without  forming  new  resolutions  to  follow  closely 
the  pious  examples,  so  conspicuous  in  the  life  of  Dr.  Staughton. 
Mr.  Lynd  has  done  justice  to  the  memory  of  a  man,  v/hose  praise 
was  in  all  the  churches,  and  has  displayed  that  peculiar  talent  as  a 
biographer,  which  is  creditable  to  himself,  and  which  greatly  en- 
hances the  value  of  the  work.  We  sincerely  recommend  this  vol- 
ume to  the  attention  of  the  Christian  public,  as  being  well  calculated 
to  encourage  a  spirit  of  piety  and  self-denial." 

AN  EXAMINATION  OF  PROFESSOR,  STUART 
ON  BAPTISM.  By  Henry  J.  Ripley,  Professor  of  Bib- 
lical Literature  in  the  Newton  Theological  Institution. 

A  writer  in  the  last  Watchman  says  of  this  work  : — '^  It  is  a  work 
of  rare  excellence.  It  meets,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  with  per- 
fect self-possession,  the  late  gigantic  effort  to  quiet  the  consciences 
of  theological  students  and  others  in  neglecting  to  return  to  the  di- 
vinely instituted  practice  of  the  primitive  churches.  It  evinces  an 
accurate  and  extensive  knowledge  of  the  subject ;  and  it  presents, 
in  a  neat  duodecimo  volume  of  154  pages,  the  most  complete  view  of 
it  that  I  have  ever  seen. 

"  Throughout  this  Examination  we  have  a  lovely  example  of  the- 
ological controversy,  conducted  with  a  becoming  zeal  for  the  truth, 


New  Publications, 

and,  at  the  same  time,  with  Christian  dignity  and  kindness.  The 
work  ought  to  be  read  by  all  who  wish  either  to  know  what  baptism 
is,  or  to  be  acquainted  with  the  present  state  of  that  part  of  the  bap- 
tismal controversy  of  which  it  treats.  The  pious  general  reader,  as 
well  as  the  critical  scholar  and  the  theologian,  will  find  in  it  much 
to  interest  and  benefit  him  ;  for  Professor  Ripley  has  judiciously  en- 
deavored to  make  himself  intelligible  to  all,  so  far  as  the  nature  of 
the  discussion  permitted." 

[Cj'  The  publishers  of  this  work  are  every  day  receiving  commen- 
dations in  its  favor.  It  is,  indeed,  true,  that  Mr.  Ripley  in  this 
work  displays  the  research  and  erudition  of  the  scholar,  and  has 
brightened  and  honored  the  armor  of  controversy,  by  the  Christian 
spirit  with  which  he  writes. 

THE   COMPLETE   WORKS    OF    REV. '  ANDREW 
FULLER, 

Published  in  two  large  octavo  volumes,  on  a  fair  bourgoeis  type 
and  fine  paper,  at  the  very  reasonable  price  of  six  dollars.  The  cost 
of  the  former  edition  (fourteen  dollars)  precluded  many  students 
from  replenishing  their  libraries  ;  and  they  are  now  gratified  in  being 
able  to  possess  a  work  so  replete  with  doctrinal  arguments  and  prac- 
tical religion.  No  Christian  can  read  Fuller  without  having  his  im- 
pulses to  action  quickened — and  every  student  ought  to  study  him,  if 
he  wishes  to  arm  himself  against  the  attempts  of  every  enemy. 

[nr  Andrew  Gunton  Fuller,  the  Editor  of  the  work,  in  his  Preface 
says, — The  present  edition  not  only  contains  a  great  number  of  val- 
uable pieces,  which  had  been  before  unavoidably  omitted,  but  also  a 
portion  of  original  manuscript,  part  of  which  is  woven  into  the  Me- 
moir, and  part  inserted  in  the  last  volume." 

President  Chapin,  in  an  able  review,  says  : — 

"  Though  for  thirty  years  v/e  have  been  conversant  with  the  wri- 
tings of  Mr.  Fuller,  yet  we  must  say,  that  this  revision  of  them  has 
greatly  heightened  them  in  our  estimation.  And  viewing  them  in 
the  light  we  do,  we  cannot  but  indulge  the  belief,  that  they  will,  for 
ages  yet  to  come,  continue  to  enlighten  and  bless  the  church  of 
Christ." 

Professor  Knowles,  of  the  Newton  Theological  Institution,  says, — 

"  He  was  the  champion  of  the  whole  great  host  of  God's  elect. 
He  defended  the  fundamental  doctrines  of  the  faith  ;  and  every 
heart  which  loves  those  doctrines  must  rejoice  to  witness  his  cour- 
age and  his  success.  It  was  a  good  service  to  the  community,  to 
collect  the  works  of  Fuller  into  a  form  so  attractive  and  cheap  as 
that  in  which  these  volumes  appear." 


MALCOM'S  BIBLE  DICTIONARY,  stereotyped  and 
enlarged.  Fifth  edition.  With  an  elegant  Frontispiece 
and  Map  of  Palestine. 

Four  large  editions  of  this  popular  book  have  been  rapidly  pub- 
lished ;  and  it  has  been  highly  recommended  by  above  twenty 
Associations,  Conventions,  Periodicals,  &c. 


DATE  DUE 


nrrrrm 

,\v.    - 

GAYLORD          #3523PI       Printed  in  USA 

t.- 


4> 


